Antinicene
01 02 03 04 05 06 07 08 09Nicene and Postnicene
101 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 201 202 203 204 205 206 207 208 209 210 211 212 213 214Available under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International License
Text encoded in accordance with the latest EpiDoc standards (January 2014)
Author(s): Schaff, Philip (1819-1893) (Editor)
Publisher: Grand Rapids,MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library
Description: Originally printed in 1885, the ten-volume set, Ante-Nicene Fathers, brings together the work of early Christian thinkers. In particular, it brings together the writings of the early Church fathers prior to the fourth century Nicene Creed. These volumes are noteworthy for their inclusion of entire texts, and not simply fragments or excerpts from these great writings. The translations are fairly literal, providing both readers and scholars with a good approximation of the originals. These writings were heavily influential on the early Church, and for good reason, as they are inspirational and encouraging. These volumes also come with many useful notes, providing the reader with new levels of understanding. Overall, Ante- Nicene Fathers, or any part of it, is a welcome addition to one's reading list. Tim Perrine CCEL Staff Writer
Subjects: Christianity Early Christian Literature. Fathers of the Church, etc.
Title Page. 1
Preface. 2
The Gospel of Peter. 4
Introduction. 5
The Gospel According to Peter. 9
Synoptical Table of the Four Canonical Gospels and The Gospel According to Peter.13
The Diatessaron of Tatian. 29
Introduction. 30
Introductory Notes. 42
The Diatessaron. 44
Section I. 44
Section II. 51
Section III. 56
Section IV. 61
Section V. 66
Section VI. 71
Section VII. 76
Section VIII. 81
Section IX. 87
Section X. 91
Section XI. 95
Section XII. 100
Section XIII. 104
Section XIV. 108
Section XV. 112
Section XVI. 117
Section XVII. 122
Section XVIII. 127
Section XIX. 131
Section XX. 135
Section XXI. 140
Section XXII. 144
Section XXIII. 149
Section XXIV. 154
Section XXV. 159
Section XXVI. 163
Section XXVII. 167
Section XXVIII. 171
Section XXIX. 175
Section XXX. 179
Section XXXI. 183
Section XXXII. 187
Section XXXIII. 191
Section XXXIV. 196
Section XXXV. 201
Section XXXVI. 206
Section XXXVII. 210
Section XXXVIII. 215
Section XXXIX. 219
Section XL. 223
Section XLI. 229
Section XLII. 234
Section XLIII. 238
Section XLIV. 243
Section XLV. 247
Section XLVI. 252
Section XLVII. 257
Section XLVIII. 261
Section XLIX. 266
Section L. 270
Section LI. 275
Section LII. 280
Section LIII. 285
Section LIV. 290
Section LV. 295
Subscriptions. 297
The Apocalypse of Peter. 298
Introduction. 299
The Apocalypse of Peter. 303
Fragments of the Apocalypse of Peter. 307
The Vision of Paul. 308
Introduction. 308
The Vision of Paul. 310
The Apocalypse of the Virgin. 335
Introduction. 335
The Apocalypse of the Holy Mother of God Concerning the Chastisements. 336
The Apocalypse of Sedrach. 345
Introduction. 345
The Apocalypse of Sedrach. 346
The Testament of Abraham. 352
Title Page. 352
Introduction. 353
The Testament of Abraham. 355
Version I. 355
Version II. 368
The Acts of Xanthippe and Polyxena. 374
Introduction. 374
Life and Conduct of the Holy Women, Xanthippe, Polyxena, and Rebecca. 375
The Narrative of Zosimus. 394
Introduction. 394
The Narrative of Zosimus Concerning the Life of the Blessed. 396
The Epistles of Clement. 403
Title Page. 403
Introductory Notice to 1st Clement. 404
Additional Introduction. 406
The First Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians. 407
The Salutation. Praise of the Corinthians Before the Breaking Forth of Schism Among Them. 407
Praise of the Corinthians Continued. 408
The Sad State of the Corinthian Church After Sedition Arose in It from Envy and Emulation. 409
Many Evils Have Already Flowed from This Source in Ancient Times. 410
No Less Evils Have Arisen from the Same Source in the Most Recent Times. The Martyrdom of Peter and Paul. 411
Continuation. Several Other Martyrs. 412
An Exhortation to Repentance. 413
Continuation Respecting Repentance. 414
Examples of the Saints. 415
Continuation of the Above. 416
Continuation. Lot. 417
The Rewards of Faith and Hospitality. Rahab. 418
An Exhortation to Humility. 419
We Should Obey God Rather Than the Authors of Sedition. 420
We Must Adhere to Those Who Cultivate Peace, Not to Those Who Merely Pretend to Do So. 421
Christ as an Example of Humility. 422
The Saints as Examples of Humility. 424
David as an Example of Humility. 425
Imitating These Examples, Let Us Seek After Peace. 426
The Peace and Harmony of the Universe. 427
Let Us Obey God, and Not the Authors of Sedition. 428
These Exhortations are Confirmed by the Christian Faith, Which Proclaims the Misery of Sinful Conduct. 429
Be Humble, and Believe that Christ Will Come Again. 430
God Continually Shows Us in Nature that There Will Be a Resurrection. 431
The Phoenix an Emblem of Our Resurrection. 432
We Shall Rise Again, Then, as the Scripture Also Testifies. 433
In the Hope of the Resurrection, Let Us Cleave to the Omnipotent and Omniscient God. 434
God Sees All Things: Therefore Let Us Avoid Transgression. 435
Let Us Also Draw Near to God in Purity of Heart. 436
Let Us Do Those Things that Please God, and Flee from Those He Hates, that We May Be Blessed. 437
Let Us See by What Means We May Obtain the Divine Blessing. 438
We are Justified Not by Our Own Works, But by Faith. 439
But Let Us Not Give Up the Practice of Good Works and Love. God Himself is an Example to Us of Good Works. 440
Great is the Reward of Good Works with God. Joined Together in Harmony, Let Us Implore that Reward from Him. 441
Immense is This Reward. How Shall We Obtain It? 442
All Blessings are Given to Us Through Christ. 443
Christ is Our Leader, and We His Soldiers. 444
Let the Members of the Church Submit Themselves, and No One Exalt Himself Above Another. 445
There is No Reason for Self-Conceit. 446
Let Us Preserve in the Church the Order Appointed by God. 447
Continuation of the Same Subject. 448
The Order of Ministers in the Church. 449
Moses of Old Stilled the Contention Which Arose Concerning the Priestly Dignity. 450
The Ordinances of the Apostles, that There Might Be No Contention Respecting the Priestly Office. 451
It is the Part of the Wicked to Vex the Righteous. 452
Let Us Cleave to the Righteous: Your Strife is Pernicious. 453
Your Recent Discord is Worse Than the Former Which Took Place in the Times of Paul. 454
Let Us Return to the Practice of Brotherly Love. 455
The Praise of Love. 456
Let Us Pray to Be Thought Worthy of Love. 457
Let the Partakers in Strife Acknowledge Their Sins. 458
Such a Confession is Pleasing to God. 459
The Love of Moses Towards His People. 460
He Who is Full of Love Will Incur Every Loss, that Peace May Be Restored to the Church. 461
Examples of Such Love. 462
Let Us Admonish and Correct One Another. 463
Let the Authors of Sedition Submit Themselves. 465
Submission the Precursor of Salvation. 466
Warning Against Disobedience. Prayer. 467
Prayer Continued. 468
Prayer Continued—For Rulers and Governors. Conclusion. 469
Summary and Conclusory—Concerning Godliness. 470
Hortatory, Letter Sent by Special Messengers. 471
Blessings Sought for All that Call Upon God. 472
The Corinthians are Exhorted Speedily to Send Back Word that Peace Has Been Restored. The Benediction. 473
Introductory Notice to 2nd Clement. 474
The Second Epistle of Clement. 475
We Ought to Think Highly of Christ. 475
The Church, Formerly Barren, is Now Fruitful. 476
The Duty of Confessing Christ. 477
True Confession of Christ. 478
This World Should Be Despised. 479
The Present and Future Worlds are Enemies to Each Other. 480
We Must Strive in Order to Be Crowned. 481
The Necessity of Repentance While We are on Earth. 482
We Shall Be Judged in the Flesh. 483
Vice is to Be Forsaken, and Virtue Followed. 484
We Ought to Serve God, Trusting in His Promises. 485
We are Constantly to Look for the Kingdom of God. 486
God's Name Not to Be Blasphemed. 487
The Church Spiritual. 488
He Who Saves and He Who is Saved. 489
Preparation for the Day of Judgment. 490
Same Subject Continued. 491
The Author Sinful, Yet Pursuing. 492
Reward of the Righteous, Although They May Suffer. 493
Godliness, Not Gain, the True Riches. 494
The Apology of Aristides the Philosopher. 495
Title Page. 495
Introduction. 496
The Apology of Aristides as it is preserved in the history of Barlaam and Josaphat. Translated from the Greek. 501
The Apology of Aristides the Philosopher. Translated from the Syriac. 510
The Passion of the Scillitan Martyrs. 524
Title Page. 524
Introduction. 525
The Passion of the Scillitan Martyrs. 526
Epistle to Gregory and Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John. 528
Introduction. 529
Letter of Origen to Gregory. 535
Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of John. 538
Book I. 538
How Christians are the Spiritual Israel. 538
The 144,000 Sealed in the Apocalypse are Converts to Christ from the Gentile World. 540
In the Spiritual Israel the High-Priests are Those Who Devote Themselves to the Study of Scripture. 541
The Study of the Gospels is the First Fruits Offered by These Priests of Christianity. 542
All Scripture is Gospel; But the Gospels are Distinguished Above Other Scriptures. 543
The Fourfold Gospel. John's the First Fruits of the Four. Qualifications Necessary for Interpreting It. 545
What Good Things are Announced in the Gospels. 547
How the Gospels Cause the Other Books of Scripture Also to Be Gospel. 549
The Somatic and the Spiritual Gospel. 550
How Jesus Himself is the Gospel. 551
Jesus is All Good Things; Hence the Gospel is Manifold. 553
The Gospel Contains the Ill Deeds Also Which Were Done to Jesus. 555
The Angels Also are Evangelists. 556
The Old Testament, Typified by John, is the Beginning of the Gospel. 557
The Gospel is in the Old Testament, and Indeed in the Whole Universe. Prayer for Aid to Understand the Mystical Sense of the Work in Hand. 558
Meaning of “Beginning.” (1) in Space. 559
(2) in Time. The Beginning of Creation. 560
(3) of Substance. 562
(4) of Type and Copy. 563
(5) of Elements and What is Formed from Them. 564
(6) of Design and Execution. 565
The Word Was in the Beginning, I.e., in Wisdom, Which Contained All Things in Idea, Before They Existed. Christ's Character as Wisdom is Prior to His Other Characters. 566
The Title “Word” Is to Be Interpreted by the Same Method as the Other Titles of Christ. The Word of God is Not a Mere Attribute of God, But a Separate Person. What is Meant When He is Called the Word. 569
Christ as Light; How He, and How His Disciples are the Light of the World. 573
Christ as the Resurrection. 576
Christ as the Way. 577
Christ as the Truth. 578
Christ as Life. 579
Christ as the Door and as the Shepherd. 580
Christ as Anointed (Christ) and as King. 581
Christ as Teacher and Master. 583
Christ as Son. 584
Christ the True Vine, and as Bread. 585
Christ as the First and the Last; He is Also What Lies Between These. 586
Christ as the Living and the Dead. 588
Christ as a Sword. 589
Christ as a Servant, as the Lamb of God, and as the Man Whom John Did Not Know. 590
Christ as Paraclete, as Propitiation, and as the Power of God. 592
Christ as Wisdom and Sanctification and Redemption. 593
Christ as Righteousness; As the Demiurge, the Agent of the Good God, and as High-Priest. 594
Christ as the Rod, the Flower, the Stone. 596
Of the Various Ways in Which Christ is the Logos. 597
Book II. 601
“And the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” 601
In What Way the Logos is God. Errors to Be Avoided on This Question. 603
Various Relations of the Logos to Men. 604
That the Logos is One, Not Many. Of the Word, Faithful and True, and of His White Horse. 607
He (This One) Was in the Beginning with God. 612
How the Word is the Maker of All Things, and Even the Holy Spirit Was Made Through Him. 613
Of Things Not Made Through the Logos. 617
Heracleon's View that the Logos is Not the Agent of Creation. 619
That the Logos Present in Us is Not Responsible for Our Sins. 621
“That Which Was Made Was Life in Him, and the Life Was the Light of Men.” This Involves the Paradox that What Does Not Derive Life from the Logos Does Not Live at All. 623
How No One is Righteous or Can Truly Be Said to Live in Comparison with God. 624
Is the Saviour All that He Is, to All? 626
How the Life in the Logos Comes After the Beginning. 627
How the Natures of Men are Not So Fixed from the First, But that They May Pass from Darkness to Light. 628
Heracleon's View that the Lord Brought Life Only to the Spiritual. Refutation of This. 629
The Life May Be the Light of Others Besides. 630
The Higher Powers are Men; And Christ is Their Light Also. 631
How God Also is Light, But in a Different Way; And How Life Came Before Light. 632
The Life Here Spoken of is the Higher Life, that of Reason. 633
Different Kinds of Light; And of Darkness. 634
Christ is Not, Like God, Quite Free from Darkness: Since He Bore Our Sins. 636
How the Darkness Failed to Overtake the Light. 637
There is a Divine Darkness Which is Not Evil, and Which Ultimately Becomes Light. 638
John the Baptist Was Sent. From Where? His Soul Was Sent from a Higher Region. 639
Argument from the Prayer of Joseph, to Show that the Baptist May Have Been an Angel Who Became a Man. 641
John is Voice, Jesus is Speech. Relation of These Two to Each Other. 643
Significance of the Names of John and of His Parents. 644
The Prophets Bore Witness to Christ and Foretold Many Things Concerning Him. 645
The Six Testimonies of the Baptist Enumerated. Jesus' “Come and See.” Significance of the Tenth Hour. 648
How John Was a Witness of Christ, and Specially of “The Light.” 650
Fragments of the Fourth Book. 652
From the Fifth Book. 654
From the Preface. 654
How Scripture Warns Us Against Making Many Books. 655
The Apostles Wrote Little. 656
Chapter IV. 657
Book VI. 661
The Work is Taken Up After a Violent Interruption, Which Has Driven the Writer from Alexandria. He Addresses Himself to It Again, with Thanks for His Deliverance, and Prayer for Guidance. 661
How the Prophets and Holy Men of the Old Testament Knew the Things of Christ. 663
“Grace and Truth Came Through Jesus Christ.” These Words Belong to the Baptist, Not the Evangelist. What the Baptist Testifies by Them. 667
John Denies that He is Elijah or “The” Prophet. Yet He Was “A” Prophet. 669
There Were Two Embassies to John the Baptist; The Different Characters of These. 670
Messianic Discussion with John the Baptist. 671
Of the Birth of John, and of His Alleged Identity with Elijah. Of the Doctrine of Transcorporation. 673
John is a Prophet, But Not the Prophet. 678
John I. 22. 680
Of the Voice John the Baptist is. 681
Of the Way of the Lord, How It is Narrow, and How Jesus is the Way. 683
Heracleon's View of the Voice, and of John the Baptist. 685
John I. 24, 25. Of the Baptism of John, that of Elijah, and that of Christ. 688
Comparison of the Statements of the Four Evangelists Respecting John the Baptist, the Prophecies Regarding Him, His Addresses to the Multitude and to the Pharisees, Etc. 690
How the Baptist Answers the Question of the Pharisees and Exalts the Nature of Christ. Of the Shoe-Latchet Which He is Unable to Untie. 695
Comparison of John's Testimony to Jesus in the Different Gospels. 696
Of the Testimony of John to Jesus in Matthew's Gospel. 697
Of the Testimony in Mark. What is Meant by the Saviour's Shoes and by Untying His Shoe-Latchets. 699
Luke and John Suggest that One May Loose the Shoe-Latchets of the Logos Without Stooping Down. 701
The Difference Between Not Being “Sufficient” And Not Being “Worthy.” 702
The Fourth Gospel Speaks of Only One Shoe, the Others of Both. The Significance of This. 703
How the Word Stands in the Midst of Men Without Being Known of Them. 704
Heracleon's View of This Utterance of John the Baptist, and Interpretation of the Shoe of Jesus. 705
The Name of the Place Where John Baptized is Not Bethany, as in Most Copies, But Bethabara. Proof of This. Similarly “Gergesa” Should Be Read for “Gerasa,” In the Story of the Swine. Attention is to Be Paid to the Proper Names in Scripture, Which are Often Written Inaccurately, and are of Importance for Interpretation. 707
Jordan Means “Their Going Down.” Spiritual Meanings and Application of This. 709
The Story of Israel Crossing Jordan Under Joshua is Typical of Christian Things, and is Written for Our Instruction. 710
Of Elijah and Elisha Crossing the Jordan. 713
Naaman the Syrian and the Jordan. No Other Stream Has the Same Healing Power. 714
The River of Egypt and Its Dragon, Contrasted with the Jordan. 716
Of What John Learned from Jesus When Mary Visited Elisabeth in the Hill Country. 717
Of the Conversation Between John and Jesus at the Baptism, Recorded by Matthew Only. 719
John Calls Jesus a “Lamb.” Why Does He Name This Animal Specially? Of the Typology of the Sacrifices, Generally. 720
A Lamb Was Offered at the Morning and Evening Sacrifice. Significance of This. 721
The Morning and Evening Sacrifices of the Saint in His Life of Thought. 722
Jesus is a Lamb in Respect of His Human Nature. 723
Of the Death of the Martyrs Considered as a Sacrifice, and in What Way It Operates to the Benefit of Others. 724
Of the Effects of the Death of Christ, of His Triumph After It, and of the Removal by His Death of the Sins of Men. 726
The World, of Which the Sin is Taken Away, is Said to Be the Church. Reasons for Not Agreeing with This Opinion. 729
Book X. 731
Jesus Comes to Capernaum. Statements of the Four Evangelists Regarding This. 731
The Discrepancy Between John and the First Three Gospels at This Part of the Narrative, Literally Read, the Narratives Cannot Be Harmonized: They Must Be Interpreted Spiritually. 733
What We are to Think of the Discrepancies Between the Different Gospels. 735
Scripture Contains Many Contradictions, and Many Statements Which are Not Literally True, But Must Be Read Spiritually and Mystically. 736
Paul Also Makes Contradictory Statements About Himself, and Acts in Opposite Ways at Different Times. 738
Different Accounts of the Call of Peter, and of the Imprisonment of the Baptist. The Meaning of “Capernaum.” 739
Why His Brothers are Not Called to the Wedding; And Why He Abides at Capernaum Not Many Days. 740
How Christ Abides with Believers to the End of the Age, and Whether He Abides with Them After that Consummation. 741
Heracleon Says that Jesus is Not Stated to Have Done Anything at Capernaum. But in the Other Gospels He Does Many Things There. 742
Significance of Capernaum. 744
Why the Passover is Said to Be that of the “Jews.” Its Institution: and the Distinction Between “Feasts of the Lord” And Feasts Not So Spoken of. 745
Of the Heavenly Festivals, of Which Those on Earth are Typical. 748
Spiritual Meaning of the Passover. 749
In the First Three Gospels the Passover is Spoken of Only at the Close of the Ministry; In John at the Beginning. Remarks on This. Heracleon on the Passover. 753
Discrepancy of the Gospel Narratives Connected with the Cleansing of the Temple. 754
The Story of the Purging of the Temple Spiritualized. Taken Literally, It Presents Some Very Difficult and Unlikely Features. 757
Matthew's Story of the Entry into Jerusalem. Difficulties Involved in It for Those Who Take It Literally. 760
The Ass and the Colt are the Old and the New Testament. Spiritual Meaning of the Various Features of the Story. Differences Between John's Narrative and that of the Other Evangelists. 763
Various Views of Heracleon on Purging of the Temple. 768
The Temple Which Christ Says He Will Raise Up is the Church. How the Dry Bones Will Be Made to Live Again. 770
That the Son Was Raised Up by the Father. The Charge Brought Against Jesus at His Trial Was Based on the Incident Now Before Us. 773
The Temple of Solomon Did Not Take Forty-Six Years to Build. With Regard to that of Ezra We Cannot Tell How Long It Took. Significance of the Number Forty-Six. 775
The Temple Spoken of by Christ is the Church. Application to the Church of the Statements Regarding the Building of Solomon's Temple, and the Numbers Stated in that Narrative. 777
The Account of the Building of Solomon's Temple Contains Serious Difficulties and is to Be Interpreted Spiritually. 779
Further Spiritualizing of Solomon's Temple-Building. 781
The Promises Addressed to Jerusalem in the Prophets Refer to the Church, and are Still to Be Fulfilled. 782
Of the Belief the Disciples Afterwards Attained in the Words of Jesus. 784
The Difference Between Believing in the Name of Jesus and Believing in Jesus Himself. 786
About What Beings Jesus Needed Testimony. 788
How Jesus Knew the Powers, Better or Worse, Which Reside in Man. 789
Origen's Commentary on the Gospel of Matthew. 790
Introduction. 791
Origen's Commentary on Matthew. 792
From the First Book of the Commentary on Matthew. 792
From the Second Book of the Commentary on the Gospel According to Matthew. 793
Book X. 795
The Parable of the Tares: the House of Jesus. 795
Exposition of the Parable. 796
The Shining of the Righteous. Its Interpretation. 798
Concerning the Parable of the Treasure Hidden in the Field. The Parable Distinguished from the Similitude. 799
The Field and the Treasure Interpreted. 800
The Exposition Continued. 801
The Parable of the Pearl of Great Price. The Formation and Difference of Pearls. 802
The Parable Interpreted is the Light of These Views. 804
Christ the Pearl of Great Price. 805
The Pearl of the Gospel in Relation to the Old Testament. 807
The Parable of the Drag-Net. 808
The Divine Scriptures Compared to a Net. 810
Relation of Men to Angels. 812
The Disciples as Scribes. 813
The Householder and His Treasury. 816
Parables in Relation to Similitudes. Jesus in His Own Country. 818
The Brethren of Jesus. 820
Prophets in Their Country. 822
Relation of Faith and Unbelief to the Supernatural Powers of Jesus. 825
Different Conceptions of John the Baptist. 827
Herod and the Baptist. 829
The Dancing of Herodias. The Keeping of Oaths. 830
The Withdrawal of Jesus. 832
The Diverse Forms of Spiritual Sickness. 834
Healing Precedes Participation in the Loaves of Jesus. 836
Book XI. 837
Introduction to the Feeding of the Five Thousand. 837
Exposition of the Details of the Miracle. 838
The Exposition of Details Continued. The Sitting Down on the Grass. The Division into Companies. 840
The Multitudes and the Disciples Contrasted. 842
The Disciples in Conflict. Jesus Walks Upon the Waters. 844
Interpretation of the Details in the Narrative. Application Thereof to All Disciples. 846
The Healing of the Sick on the Other Side. The Method of Healing. 848
Concerning the Pharisees and Scribes Who Came and Inquired, Why Do Thy Disciples Transgress the Tradition of the Elders? 849
Explanation of “Corban.” 851
The Traditions of the Elders in Collision with Divine Law. 854
Exposition of the Prophecy of Isaiah Quoted by Jesus. 855
Things Clean and Unclean According to the Law and the Gospel. 857
The Offence of the Pharisees. 859
Why the Pharisees Were Not a Plant of God. Teaching of Origen on the “Bread of the Lord.” 860
Eating with Unwashed Heart Defiles the Man. 863
Concerning the Canaanitish Woman. Meaning of the “Borders of Tyre and Sidon.” 865
Exposition of the Details in the Narrative. 867
Concerning the Multitudes Who Were Healed. Comparison of the Mountain Where Jesus Sat to the Church. 871
Concerning the Seven Loaves. The Narrative of the Feeding of the Four Thousand Compared with that of the Five Thousand. 873
Book XII. 876
Concerning Those Who Asked Him to Show Them a Sign from Heaven. 876
Why the Pharisees Asked a Sign from Heaven. 877
The Answer of Jesus to Their Request. 879
Why Jesus Called Them an Adulterous Generation. The Law as Husband. 880
Concerning the Leaven of the Pharisees. 882
The Meaning of Leaven. Jesus' Knowledge of the Heart. 884
Relative Magnitude of Sins of the Heart and Actual Sins. 886
The Leaven Figurative Like the Water Spoken of by Jesus to the Woman of Samaria. 887
Concerning the Question of Jesus in Cæsarea, Who Do Men Say that I Am? Different Conceptions of Jesus. 888
The Answer of Peter. 890
The Promise Given to Peter Not Restricted to Him, But Applicable to All Disciples Like Him. 891
Every Sin—Every False Doctrine is a “Gate of Hades.” 893
The “Gates of Hades” And the “Gates of Zion” Contrasted. 895
In What Sense the “Keys” Are Given to Peter, and Every Peter. Limitations of This Power. 897
Relation of the Former Commission Given by Jesus to the Disciples, to His Present Injunction of Silence. Belief and Knowledge Contrasted. 899
Gradual Growth in Knowledge of the Disciples. 901
Reasons for that Gradual Knowledge. 902
Jesus Was at First Proclaimed by the Twelve as a Worker and a Teacher Only. 903
Importance of the Proclamation of Jesus as the Crucified. 904
Why Jesus Had to Go to Jerusalem. 905
The Rebuke of Peter and the Answer of Jesus. 907
Importance of the Expressions “Behind” And “Turned.” 908
Peter as a Stumbling-Block to Jesus. 909
Self-Denial and Cross-Bearing. 910
Reference to the Saying of Paul About Crucifixion with Christ. 911
The Less of Life; And the Saving of It. 912
Life Lost to the World is Saved. 913
The Exchange for One's Life. 914
The Coming of the Son of Man in Glory. 915
The Word Appears in Different Forms; The Time of His Coming in Glory. 916
The Simpler Interpretation of the Promise About Not Tasting of Death. 918
Standing by the Saviour. 919
Interpretation of “Tasting of Death.” 920
Meaning of “Until.” No Limitation of Promise. 922
Scriptural References to Death. 924
Concerning the Transfiguration of the Saviour. 926
Force of the Words “Before Them.” 927
The Garments White as the Light. 928
Jesus Was Transfigured—“As He Was Praying.” 929
Discussion of the Saying of Peter. 930
Figurative Interpretation of the Same. 933
The Meaning of the “Bright Cloud.” 934
Relation of Moses and Elijah to Jesus. The Injunction of Silence. 935
Book XIII. 937
Relation of the Baptist to Elijah. The Theory of Transmigration Considered. 937
“The Spirit and Power of Elijah”—Not the Soul—Were in the Baptist. 940
Concerning the Epileptic. 944
Spiritual Epileptics. 945
The Deaf and Dumb Spirit. 947
Influence of the Moon and Stars on Men. 948
The Power of Faith. 950
Jesus' Prediction of His “Delivery” Into the Hands of Men. 951
Satan and the “Delivery” Of Jesus. 953
Concerning Those Who Demanded the Half-Shekel. 955
The Freedom of Sons. 956
The Stater Allegorized. 957
The Sacred Half-Shekel. 958
Concerning Those Who Said, Who is the Greatest? and Concerning the Child that Was Called by Jesus. 959
Greatness Varies in Degree. 961
Why the Great are Compared to Little Children. 963
The Little Ones and Their Stumbling-Blocks. 965
Who Was the Little Child Called by Jesus. 967
The Parallel Passages in Mark and Luke. 969
The World and Offences. Various Meanings of World. 971
The “Woe” Does Not Apply to the Disciples of Jesus. 973
What the “Occasions of Stumbling” Are. 974
In What Sense “Necessary.” 975
The Offending Hand, or Foot, or Eye. 976
The Eye or Hand Allegorized. 977
The Little Ones and Their Angels. 978
When the Little Ones are Assigned to Angels. 980
Close Relationship of Angels to Their “Little Ones.” 981
The Little Ones and the Perfect. 983
The Sinning Brother. 984
The Power to Bind on Earth and in Heaven. 987
Book XIV. 988
The Power of Harmony in Relation to Prayer. 988
The Harmony of Husband and Wife. 991
The Harmony of Body, Soul, and Spirit. 992
Harmony of the Old and New Covenants. 993
The Limit of Forgiveness. 994
Concerning the King Who Made a Reckoning with His Own Servants, to Whom Was Brought a Man Who Owed Ten Thousand Talents. 995
Exposition Continued: the King and the Servants. 997
The Principle of the Reckoning. 999
The Time Occupied by the Reckoning. 1000
The Man Who Owed Many Talents. 1002
The Servant Who Owed a Hundred Pence. 1003
The Time of the Reckoning. 1005
No Forgiveness to the Unforgiving. 1008
How Jesus Finished His Words. 1010
How Men Followed Jesus. 1012
Concerning the Pharisees and Scribes Tempting Jesus (by Asking) Whether Was Lawful for a Man to Put Away His Wife for Every Cause. 1013
Union of Christ and the Church. 1016
The Bill of Divorcement. 1018
The Divorce of Israel. 1019
Christ and the Gentiles. 1021
Union of Angels and the Souls of Men. 1022
The Marriage of Church Dignitaries. 1024
Some Laws Given by Concession to Human Weakness. 1026
Jewish Criticism of the Law of Christ. 1027
Chastity and Prayer. 1029
Indexes 1031
Index of Scripture References 1032
Greek Words and Phrases 1045
German Words and Phrases 1051
Index of Pages of the Print Edition 1052
This PDF file is from the Christian Classics Ethereal Library, www.ccel.org. The mission of the CCEL is to make classic Christian books available to the world.
• This book is available in PDF, HTML, ePub, Kindle, and other formats. See http://www.ccel.org/ccel/schaff/anf09.html.
• Discuss this book online at http://www.ccel.org/node/2960.
The CCEL makes CDs of classic Christian literature available around the world through the Web and through CDs. We have distributed thousands of such CDs free in developing countries. If you are in a developing country and would like to receive a free CD, please send a request by email to cd-request@ccel.org.
The Christian Classics Ethereal Library is a self supporting non-profit organization at Calvin College. If you wish to give of your time or money to support the CCEL, please visit http://www.ccel.org/give.
This PDF file is copyrighted by the Christian Classics Ethereal Library. It may be freely copied for non-commercial purposes as long as it is not modified. All other rights are reserved. Written permission is required for commercial use.
The Writings of the Fathers Down to A.D. 325 ANTE-NICENE FATHERS VOLUME 9.
The Gospel of Peter, The Diatessaron of Tatian, The Apocalypse of Peter, The Vision of Paul, The Apocalypses of the Virgin and Sedrach, The Testament of Abraham, The Acts of Xanthippe and Polyxena, The Narrative of Zosimus, The Apology of Aristides, The Epistles of Clement (complete text), Origen’s Commentary on John, Books 1–10, and Commentary on Matthew, Books 1, 2, and 10–14.
Edited by Allan Menzies, D.D. T U+0026 T CLARK EDINBURGH
WM. B. EERDMANS PUBLISHING COMPANY GRAND RAPIDS, MICHIGAN
The Ante-Nicene Fathers, which seemed many years ago to have completed its task, now presents itself once more and ventures to solicit the renewal of the favour with which it was formerly received by the theological world. The publishers and the editor, who now stands, he well knows how unworthily, in the place of Principal Donaldson and Professor Roberts, believe that the volume now added to the series will be found most interesting in itself and not unworthy to stand beside its predecessors.
This volume consists of two distinct parts. The first is a collection of recently discovered additions to early Christian literature. The period which has elapsed since the last volumes of this series were published has been singularly rich in such discoveries. A portion of a gospel has been recovered which was read in the latter part of the second century in certain Christian churches and purports to be the work of the Apostle Peter. A harmony of the four canonical gospels has also been brought to our knowledge, which was made in the same century, and which, in a considerable district of Eastern Christendom, supplanted these gospels themselves. Another work bearing the name of the Apostle Peter, his Apocalypse, which once appeared to have some claim to a place in the canon, has also been found. The Epistles of Clement, which formerly broke off abruptly, have recovered their concluding portions, and the earliest public appeal to the head of the state on behalf of Christianity is also now in our possession. The circumstances of these various discoveries, and also of others of a similar nature, are stated in the introductions prefixed by the writers in this volume to the various pieces, and it will be seen that scholars of many lands have taken part in them. English scholarship, it is well known, has distinguished itself highly in this field. Many of the pieces now given first saw the light in the Cambridge Texts and Studies, a publication of singular interest and enduring value, without which the present volume would not have come into existence. The editor of the Texts and Studies, Professor Armitage Robinson, has taken a very kind interest in the present publication and has himself contributed translations of two pieces.
The history of the discussions awakened by these discoveries cannot yet be written, but it is not too early to place the English reader in possession of the documents thus restored to the Christian community. The reader of former volumes of The Ante-Nicene Fathers has already become acquainted with a number of uncanonical gospels, of apocalypses, and of early Christian apologies. In each of these classes of Christian literature he is now presented with pieces not less interesting than any known before. A glance at the table of contents will show the principle according to which the various works have been arranged. It may be stated that the Diatessaron of Tatian is here for the first time translated into English from the Arabic.
The second part of this volume contains portions of two of the most important commentaries of Origen. When The Ante-Nicene Fathers came to a close it was felt that more should have been done for a father who occupies a position of such singular importance in the history both of Scripture exegesis and of Christian thought. It is believed that the present translations will be welcomed by many who feel that growing interest in Origen which now appears in many quarters, and that they will be acceptable to all who care to know the varieties of treatment the Scriptures have met with in the church.
Editor of the Cambridge Texts and Studies
INTRODUCTION AND SYNOPTICAL TABLE by ANDREW RUTHERFURD, B.D.
The important fragment of which Mr. J. Armitage Robinson’s translation here follows was discovered by the French Archæological Mission, Cairo, in a grave (supposed to be a monk’s) in an ancient cemetery at Akhmîm (Panopolis), in Upper Egypt, in 1886. It was published in 1892 under the care of M. Bouriant in vol. ix., fasc. i., of the Memoirs of the French Archæological Mission at Cairo. The same parchment which contained this fragment also contained a fragment of the Revelation of Peter and a fragment of the Book of Enoch in Greek. The parchment codex is assigned to a date between the eighth and the twelfth century.
Before this discovery the following is all that was known of the Gospel of Peter: 1.
Serapion, Bishop of Antioch 190–203, writing to the church at Rhossus, says (Eusebius, H.
E., vi., 12, 2): “We, brethren, receive Peter and the other Apostles even as Christ; but the
writings that go falsely by their names we, in our experience, reject, knowing that such things
as these we never received. When I was with you I supposed you all to be attached to the
right faith; and so without going through the gospel put forward under Peter’s name, I said,
‘If this is all that makes your petty quarrel,1 why then let it be read.’ But now that I have
learned from information given me that their mind was lurking in some hole of heresy, I
will make a point of coming to you again: so, brethren, expect me speedily. Knowing then,
brethren, of what kind of heresy was Marcion—Here follows a sentence where the text is
faulty.
2. Origen (
3. Eusebius (H. E., iii., 3, 2) says: “As to that work, however, which is ascribed to him,
called ‘The Acts,’ and ‘The Gospel according to Peter,’ and that called ‘The Preaching and
the Revelations of Peter,’ we know nothing of their being handed down as Catholic writings;
since neither among the ancient nor the ecclesiastical writers of our own day has there been
one that has appealed to testimony taken from them.” And in H. E., iii., 25, 6 sq., he includes
the Gospel of Peter among the forged heretical gospels—“those that are adduced by the
heretics under the name of the apostles,
4. Theodoret (
This was all that was known of the Gospel of Peter till the publication of the Akhmîm
fragment. The latter extends to about 174 stichi, counting 32 words to the stichus. It begins
in the middle of the history of the Passion, just after Pilate has washed his hands of all responsibility,
and ends in the middle of a sentence, with the departure of the disciples into
Galilee at the end of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, exactly a week after the crucifixion, the
ostensible author, Peter, and Andrew, his brother, taking their nets and going to the sea;
“and there was with us Levi the son of Alphæus, whom the Lord
The accompanying Synoptical Table shows where the Petrine narrative agrees with and where it varies from those supplied by the canonical gospels. Of that part of the Passion history which it narrates, it gives an account which follows the main lines of the canonical tradition, but with important variations in detail. Of the events between the burial and the resurrection of our Lord, its account is much more ample and detailed than anything in the canonical tradition.
Harnack (Texte und Untersuchungen, ix., 2, 2d ed., p. 76) gives the following list of new traits contained in the Petrine account of the history of the Passion and burial:
1. Herod was the judge who condemned Jesus, and to him application had to be made for the body.
2. The Jews, Herod, and the judges would not wash their hands, and Pilate then raised the sitting.
3. Joseph was the friend of Pilate (sec. 2).
4. Joseph begged for the body before the crucifixion, and Pilate sent for permission from Herod.
5. The soldiers “pushed him as they ran,” and their speech (sec. 3).
6. The mockery of the soldiers.
7. Mocking speech.
8. “As though having no pain” (sec. 4).
9. “Having placed his garments before him.”
10. One of the malefactors blamed the multitude, and his speech.
11. The legs of either the malefactor or Jesus were not broken, in order that he might die in torment.
12. The gall and vinegar (sec. 5).
13. In the darkness many went about with lamps, and fell down.
14. The cry, “My power, my power.”
15. The fact that when he had so cried Christ was taken up.
16. Mention of the nails in the hands at the taking down from the cross (sec. 6).
17. The earthquake when the body touched the ground.
18. The joy of the Jews when the sun shone again.
19. Joseph “had seen all the good things” that the Lord had done.
20. Joseph washed the body.
21. The cries of woe of the Jews and their leaders over their sins, and their expectation of the judgement on Jerusalem (sec. 7).
22. The disciples remained in concealment, full of grief, and fasted and wept till the Sabbath.
23. They were searched for as malefactors and as anxious to burn the temple.
24. The name of the centurion of the watch—Petronius (sec. 8).
25. The centurion, the soldiers, and the elders rolled up the stone.
26. The elders also watched at the grave.
27. Seven seals were placed on the stone.
28. A tent pitched for the watch.
29. The gathering of the multitude on the morning of the Sabbath to view the sealed grave (sec. 9).
The whole narrative of the resurrection is so different from that of the canonical gospels that it would be useless to go into details; but it is important to notice the prominence assigned to Mary Magdalene, and:
1. That the women fled from the grave and did not see the Lord (sec. 12).
2. That there is no account of any appearance of Christ for the first eight days after his death (sec. 13).
3. That the disciples, along with the rest of those who had taken part in the feast, returned home to Galilee on the seventh day of unleavened bread.
4. That they were then sad, and wept.
5. That the first appearance of Jesus must have taken place on the Lake of Gennesaret, either to Peter alone, or to Peter, Andrew, and Levi (Matthew), while fishing.
Moreover, according to section 13 (see sec. 5), the author puts the resurrection and ascension on the same day, or, rather, did not know of the latter as a separate event. He makes the angel say, “He is risen and gone away thither whence he was sent.”
Whether the author used any other sources than the canonical gospels is a matter still in doubt. He is certainly influenced by views which are foreign to these gospels, and which are known from other quarters in early Christian literature. As between the Synoptists and the Fourth Gospel, the narrator is generally more closely akin both in matter and in manner to the Synoptists, but he agrees with the author of the Fourth Gospel in regard to the chronology of the crucifixion and several of the events at the cross, and in his general attitude towards the Jews and Pilate. With regard to the last two points, the Petrine Gospel seems to present a later and more exaggerated form of the tendency perceptible in the Johannine, and fully worked out in the Acts of Pilate, to blame the Jews and exculpate Pilate.
Of the new features in this fragment some are at least liable to a Docetic interpretation, e.g., the silence on the cross “as though he had no pain” (sec. 4), the cry, “My power, my power” (sec. 5), and ”he was taken up” (sec. 5). This fact was recognised in subsequent times and condemned this gospel in the eye of the church. The date of the work is variously fixed by different scholars; Harnack assigns it to the first quarter of the second century, while Mr. Armitage Robinson and other scholars place it later.
1 But of the Jews none washed his hands, neither Herod nor any one of his judges. And when they had refused to wash them, Pilate rose up. And then Herod the king commandeth that the Lord be taken,3 saying to them, What things soever I commanded you to do unto him, do.
2 And there was standing there Joseph the friend of Pilate and of the Lord; and, knowing that they were about to crucify4 him, he came to Pilate and asked the body of the Lord for burial. And Pilate sent to Herod and asked his body. And Herod said, Brother Pilate, even if no one had asked for him, we purposed to bury him, especially as the sabbath draweth on:5 for it is written in the law, that the sun set not upon one that hath been put to death.
3 And he delivered him to the people on the day before the unleavened bread, their feast. And they took the Lord and pushed him as they ran, and said, Let us drag away the Son of God, having obtained power over him. And they clothed him with purple, and set him on the seat of judgment, saying, Judge righteously, O king of Israel. And one of them brought a crown of thorns and put it on the head of the Lord. And others stood and spat in his eyes, and others smote his cheeks: others pricked him with a reed; and some scourged him, saying, With this honour let us honour the Son of God.
4 And they brought two malefactors, and they crucified the Lord between them. But he held his peace, as though having no pain. And when they had raised the cross, they wrote the title: This is the king of Israel. And having set his garments before him they parted them among them, and cast lots for them. And one of those malefactors reproached them, saying, We for the evils that we have done have suffered thus, but this man, who hath become the Saviour of men, what wrong hath he done to you? And they, being angered at him, commanded that his legs should not be broken, that he might die in torment.
5 And it was noon, and darkness came over all Judæa: and they were troubled and
distressed, lest the sun had set, whilst he was yet alive: [for] it is written for them, that the
sun set not on him that hath been put to death. And one of them said, Give him to drink
6 And then they drew out the nails from the hands of the Lord, and laid him upon the earth, and the whole earth quaked, and great fear arose. Then the sun shone, and it was found the ninth hour: and the Jews rejoiced, and gave his body to Joseph that he might bury it, since he had seen what good things he had done. And he took the Lord, and washed him, and rolled him in a linen cloth, and brought him into his own tomb, which was called the Garden of Joseph.
7 Then the Jews and the elders and the priests, perceiving what evil they had done to themselves, began to lament and to say, Woe for our sins: the judgement hath drawn nigh, and the end of Jerusalem. And I with my companions was grieved; and being wounded in mind we hid ourselves: for we were being sought for by them as malefactors, and as wishing to set fire to the temple. And upon all these things we fasted and sat mourning and weeping night and day until the sabbath.
8 But the scribes and Pharisees and elders being gathered together one with another, when they heard that all the people murmured and beat their breasts saying, If by his death these most mighty signs have come to pass, see how righteous he is,—the elders were afraid and came to Pilate, beseeching him and saying, Give us soldiers, that we may guard his sepulchre for three days, lest his disciples come and steal him away, and the people suppose that he is risen from the dead and do us evil. And Pilate gave them Petronius the centurion with soldiers to guard the tomb. And with them came elders and scribes to the sepulchre, and having rolled a great stone together with8 the centurion and the soldiers, they all together who were there set it at the door of the sepulchre; and they affixed seven seals, and they pitched a tent there and guarded it. And early in the morning as the sabbath was drawing on, there came a multitude from Jerusalem and the region round about, that they might see the sepulchre that was sealed.
9 And in the night in which the Lord’s day was drawing on, as the soldiers kept guard
two by two in a watch, there was a great voice in the heaven; and they saw the heavens
opened, and two men descend from thence with great light and approach the tomb. And
10 When therefore those soldiers saw it, they awakened the centurion and the elders; for they too were hard by keeping guard. And, as they declared what things they had seen, again they see three men come forth from the tomb, and two of them supporting one, and a cross following them: and of the two the head reached unto the heaven, but the head of him that was led by them overpassed the heavens. And they heard a voice from the heavens, saying, Thou hast preached to them that sleep. And a response was heard from the cross, Yea.
11 They therefore considered one with another whether to go away and shew these things to Pilate. And while they yet thought thereon, the heavens again are seen to open, and a certain man to descend and enter into the sepulchre. When the centurion and they that were with him saw these things, they hastened in the night to Pilate, leaving the tomb which they were watching, and declared all things which they had seen, being greatly distressed and saying, Truly he was the Son of God. Pilate answered and said, I am pure from the blood of the Son of God: but it was ye who determined this. Then they all drew near and besought him and entreated him to command the centurion and the soldiers to say nothing of the things which they had seen: For it is better, say they, for us to be guilty of the greatest sin before God, and not to fall into the hands of the people of the Jews and to be stoned. Pilate therefore commanded the centurion and the soldiers to say nothing.
12 And at dawn upon the Lord’s day Mary Magdalen, a disciple of the Lord, fearing because of the Jews, since they were burning with wrath, had not done at the Lord’s sepulchre the things which women are wont to do for those that die and for those that are beloved by them—she took her friends with her and came to the sepulchre where he was laid. And they feared lest the Jews should see them, and they said, Although on that day on which he was crucified we could not weep and lament, yet now let us do these things at his sepulchre. But who shall roll away for us the stone that was laid at the door of the sepulchre, that we may enter in and sit by him and do the things that are due? For the stone was great, and we fear lest some one see us. And if we cannot, yet if we but set at the door the things which we bring for a memorial of him, we will weep and lament, until we come unto our home.
13 And they went and found the tomb opened, and coming near they looked in there;
and they see there a certain young man sitting in the midst of the tomb, beautiful and clothed
in a robe exceeding bright: who said to them, Wherefore are ye come? Whom seek ye?
Him that was crucified?9 He is risen and gone. But if ye believe not, look in and see the
place where he lay, that he is not here; for he is risen and gone thither, whence he was
sent. Then the women feared and fled.
14 Now it was the last day of the unleavened bread, and many were going forth, returning
to their homes, as the feast was ended. But we, the twelve disciples of the Lord, wept and
were grieved: and each one, being grieved for that which was come to pass, departed to his
home. But I Simon Peter and Andrew my brother took our nets and went to the sea; and
there was with us Levi the son of Alphæus, whom the Lord
Matthew xxvii.
24 ¶ When Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing, but that rather a tumult was made, he took water, and washed his hands before the multitude, saying, I am innocent of the blood of this just person: see ye to it.
25 Then answered all the people, and said, His blood be on us, and on our children.
cf. v. 57.
26 ¶ Then released he Barabbas unto them: and when he had scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified.
27 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of soldiers.
28 And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe.
29 ¶ And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, saying, Hail, King of the Jews!
30 And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head.
Mark xv.
cf. v. 43.
cf. v. 42.
15 ¶ And so Pilate, willing to content the people, released Barabbas unto them, and delivered Jesus, when he had scourged him, to be crucified.
16 And the soldiers led him away into the hall, called Prætorium; and they call together the whole band.
17 And they clothed him with purple, and platted a crown of thorns, and put it about his head,
18 And began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews!
19 And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit upon him, and bowing their knees worshipped him.
Luke xxiii.
2cf. Lk. xxiii. 7.
3cf. Lk. xxii. 66; Acts iv. 27.
cf. v. 50.
4cf. Lk. xxiii. 12.
24 And Pilate gave sentence that it should be as they required.
25 And he released unto them him that for sedition and murder was cast into prison, whom they had desired; but he delivered Jesus to their will.
John xix.
1cf. John passim.
cf. v. 38.
cf. xix. 31.
16 Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified. And they took Jesus, and led him away.
Peter.
1 But of the Jews10 none washed his hands, neither Herod11 nor any one of his judges.12 2 And when they had refused to wash them, Pilate rose up. And Herod the king commandeth that the Lord be taken, saying to them, What things soever I commanded you to do unto them, do.
3 And there was come there Joseph the friend of Pilate and of the Lord; and, knowing
that they were about to crucify him, he came to Pilate and asked the body of the Lord for
burial. 4 And Pilate sent to Herod and asked his body. 5 And Herod said, Brother13 Pilate,
6 And they took the Lord and pushed him as they ran, and said, Let us drag away the Son of God, having obtained power over him.
7 And they clothed him with purple, and set him on the seat of judgement, saying, Judge righteously, O King of Israel. 8 And one of them brought a crown of thorns and put it on the head of the Lord. 9 And others stood and spat in his eyes, and others smote his cheeks: others pricked him with a reed; and some scourged him, saying, With this honour let us honour the Son of God.
Matthew.
31 And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him.
32 And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name: him they compelled to bear his cross.
33 And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a skull,
Mark.
20 And when they had mocked him, they took off the purple from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out to crucify him.
21 And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to bear his cross.
22 And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a skull.
Luke.
26 And as they led him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the cross, that he might bear it after Jesus.
27 ¶ And there followed him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented him.
28 But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children.
29 For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck.
30 Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us.
31 For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry?
32 And there were also two other, malefactors, led with him to be put to death.
33 And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left.
John.
17 And he bearing his cross went forth into a place called the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha:
Peter.
Matthew.
34 ¶ They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall: and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink.
35 And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots.
36 And sitting down they watched him there;
37 And set up over his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS.
38 Then were there two thieves crucified with him, one on the right hand, and another on the left.
39 ¶ And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads,
Mark.
23 And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh: but he received it not.
24 And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon them, what every man should take.
25 And it was the third hour, and they crucified him.
26 And the superscription of his accusation was written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS.
27 And with him they crucify two thieves; the one on his right hand, and the other on his left.
28 And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the transgressors.
Luke.
34 ¶ Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted his raiment, and cast lots.
35 And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided him, saying, He saved others; let him save himself, if he be Christ, the chosen of God.
36 And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and offering him vinegar,
37 And saying, If thou be the King of the Jews, save thyself.
38 And a superscription also was written over him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS.
John.
18 Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst.
cf. vv. 23, 24.
19 ¶ And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the writing was, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS.
20 This title then read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city: and it was written in Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin.
Peter.
10 And they brought two malefactors, and they crucified the Lord between them. But he held his peace, as though having no pain.
11 And when they had raised the cross, they wrote upon it, This is the King of Israel.
12 And having set his garments before him, they parted them among them, and cast lots for them.
cf. v. 11.
Matthew.
40 And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross.
41 Likewise also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said,
42 He saved others; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him.
43 He trusted in God; let him deliver him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God.
cf. v. 35.
44 The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth.
Mark.
29 And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days,
30 Save thyself, and come down from the cross.
31 Likewise also the chief priests mocking said among themselves with the scribes, He saved others; himself he cannot save.
32 Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross, that we may see and believe.
cf. v. 24.
And they that were crucified with him reviled him.
Luke.
39 ¶ And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us.
40 But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation?
John.
21 Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but that he said, I am King of the Jews.
22 Pilate answered, What I have written I have written.
23 ¶ Then the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout.
24 They said therefore among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the soldiers did.
Peter.
cf. v. 12.
13 And one of those malefactors reproached him, saying, We for the evils that we have done have suffered thus, but this man, who hath become the Saviour of men, what wrong hath he done to you?
Matthew.
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour.
46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?
Mark.
33 And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour.
34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani? which is, being interpreted, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?
Luke.
41 And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss.
42 And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom.
43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day shalt thou be with me in paradise.
44 And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour.
45 And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was rent in the midst.
John.
25 ¶ Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother’s sister, Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene.
26 When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son!
27 Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home.
Peter.
14 And they, being angered at him, commanded that his legs should not be broken, that he might die in torment.
15 And it was noon, and darkness came over all Judæa:
and they were troubled and distressed, lest the sun had set, whilst he was yet alive: for
it is written for them, that the sun set not on him that hath been put to death.
Matthew.
47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias.
48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a spunge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink.
49 The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save him.
50 ¶ Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost.
51 And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent;
52 And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose,
53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many.
Mark.
35 And some of them that stood by, when they heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Elias.
36 And one ran and filled a spunge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone; let us see whether Elias will come to take him down.
37 And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost.
38 And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom.
Luke.
46 ¶ And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit: and having said thus, he gave up the ghost.
John.
28 ¶ After this, Jesus knowing that all things were now accomplished, that the scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst.
29 Now there was set a vessel full of vinegar: and they filled a spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his mouth.
30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost.
31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away.
32 Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and of the other which was crucified with him.
33 But when they came to Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs:
Peter.
16 And one of them said, Give him to drink gall with vinegar. And they mixed and gave him to drink, 17 and fulfilled all things, and accomplished their sins against their own head.
18 And many went about with lamps, supposing that it was night, and fell down. 19 And the Lord cried out, saying, My power, my power, thou hast forsaken me.
And when he had said it he was taken up.
20 And in that hour the vail of the temple of Jerusalem was rent in twain.
Matthew.
54 Now when the centurion, and they that were with him, watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God.
55 And many women were there beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him:
56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee’s children.
57 When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathæa, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus’ disciple:
Mark.
39 ¶ And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was the Son of God.
40 There were also women looking on afar off: among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome;
41 (Who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and ministered unto him;) and many other women which came up with him unto Jerusalem.
42 ¶ And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath,
43 Joseph of Arimathæa, an honourable counsellor, which also waited for the kingdom of God, came, and went in boldly unto Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus.
Luke.
47 Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man.
48 And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned.
49 And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things.
50 ¶ And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counsellor; and he was a good man, and a just:
51 (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he was of Arimathæa, a city of the Jews: who also himself waited for the kingdom of God.
John.
34 But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood and water.
35 And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe.
36 For these things were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be broken.
37 And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom they pierced.
38 ¶ And after this Joseph of Arimathæa, being a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus.
Peter.
21 And then they drew out the nails from the hands of the Lord, and laid him upon the earth, and the whole earth quaked, and great fear arose. 22 Then the sun shone, and it was found the ninth hour: 23 and the Jews rejoiced, and
Matthew.
58 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered.
59 And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth,
60 And laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed.
61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre.
Mark.
44 And Pilate marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any while dead.
45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph.
46 And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out of a rock, and rolled a stone unto the door of the sepulchre.
47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid.
Luke.
52 This man went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus.
53 And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid.
54 And that day was the preparation, and the sabbath drew on.
55 And the women also, which came with him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was laid.
56 And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment.
John.
39 And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight.
40 Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury.
41 Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man yet laid.
42 There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews’ preparation day; for the sepulchre was nigh at hand.
Peter.
gave his body to Joseph that he might bury it,
since he had seen what good things he had done.
24 And he took the Lord, and washed him, and wrapped him in a linen cloth, and brought him into his own tomb,
which was called the Garden of Joseph.
25 Then the Jews and the elders and the priests, perceiving what evil they had done to themselves, began to lament and to say, Woe for our sins: the judgement hath drawn nigh, and the end of Jerusalem.
26 And I with my companions was grieved; and being wounded in mind we hid ourselves: for we were being sought for by them as malefactors, and as wishing to set fire to the temple.
Matthew.
1cf. Mt. ix. 15.
62 ¶ Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees
came together unto Pilate,
63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise again.
64 Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: so the last error shall be worse than the first.
65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch: go your way, make it as sure as ye can.
66 So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch.
Mark.
1cf. Mk. ii. 20.
2cf. Mk. xvi. 10.
Luke.
John.
Peter.
27 And upon all these things we fasted14 and sat mourning15 and weeping16 night and day until the sabbath.
28 But the scribes and Pharisees and elders being gathered together one with another,
when they heard that all the people murmured and beat their breasts, saying, If by his death
came to Pilate, beseeching him and saying, 30 Give us soldiers, that we may guard his sepulchre for three days, lest his disciples come and steal him away, and the people suppose that he is risen from the dead and do us evil.
31 And Pilate gave them Petronius the centurion with soldiers to guard the tomb. And with them came the elders and scribes to the sepulchre,
32 And having rolled a great stone together with the centurion and the soldiers, they all together who were there set it at the door of the sepulchre;
33 And they affixed seven seals, and they pitched a tent there and guarded it.
34 And early in the morning as the sabbath was drawing on, there came a multitude from Jerusalem and the region round about, that they might see the sepulchre that was sealed.
35 And in the night in which the Lord’s day was drawing on, as the soldiers kept guard two by two in a watch, there was a great voice in the heaven; 36 and they saw the heavens opened, and two men descend from thence with great light and approach the tomb. 37 And that stone which was put at the door rolled of itself and made way in part; and the tomb was opened, and both the young men entered in.
38 When therefore those soldiers saw it, they awakened the centurion and the elders,— for they too were hard by keeping guard; 39 and, as they declared what things they had seen, again they see three men coming forth from the tomb, and two of them supporting one, and a cross following them. 40 And of the two the head reached unto the heaven, but the head of him that was led by them overpassed the heavens. 41 And they heard a voice from the heavens, saying, Hast thou preached to them that sleep? 42 And a response was heard from the cross, Yea.
43 They therefore considered one with another whether to go away and shew these things to Pilate. 44 And while they yet thought thereon, the heavens again are seen to open, and a certain man to descend and enter into the sepulchre. 45 When the centurion and they that were with him saw these things, they hastened in the night to Pilate, leaving the tomb which they were watching, and declared all things which they had seen, being greatly distressed and saying, Truly he was the Son of God.
Matthew.
cf. Mt. xxvii. 24.
Chapter XXVIII.
1 ¶ In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre.
2 And, behold, there was a great earthquake: for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it.
3 His countenance was like lightning, and his raiment white as snow:
Mark.
Chapter XVI.
1 ¶ And when the sabbath was past, Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James, and Salome, had bought sweet spices, that they might come and anoint him.
2 And very early in the morning the first day of the week, they came unto the sepulchre at the rising of the sun.
3 And they said among themselves, Who shall roll us away the stone from the door of the sepulchre?
4 And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled away: for it was very great.
5 And entering into the sepulchre,
they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment; and they were affrighted.
Luke.
Chapter XXIV.
1 Now upon the first day of the week, very early in the morning, they came unto the sepulchre, bringing the spices which they had prepared, and certain others with them.
2 And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulchre.
3 And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus.
4 And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout, behold, two men stood by them in shining garments:
5 And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek ye the living among the dead?
John.
Chapter XX.
1 ¶ The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early, when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre,
and seeth the stone taken away from the sepulchre.
Peter.
46 Pilate answered and said, I am pure from the blood of the Son of God: but ye determined this.
47 Then they all drew near and besought him and entreated him to command the centurion and the soldiers to say nothing of the things which they had seen: 48 For it is better, say they, for us to incur the greatest sin before God, and not to fall into the hands of the people of the Jews and to be stoned. 49 Pilate therefore commanded the centurion and the soldiers to say nothing.
50 And at dawn upon the Lord’s day, Mary Magdalen, a disciple of the Lord, fearing because of the Jews, since they were burning with wrath, had not done at the Lord’s sepulchre the things which the women are wont to do for those that die and for those that are beloved by them—
51 she took her friends with her and came to the sepulchre where he was laid.
52 And they feared lest the Jews should see them, and they said, Although on the day on which he was crucified we could not weep and lament, yet now let us do these things at his sepulchre.
53 But who shall roll away for us the stone that was laid at the door of the sepulchre, that we may enter in and sit by him and do the things that are due? 54 For the stone was great, and we fear lest some one see us. And if we cannot, yet if we but set at the door the things which we bring for a memorial of him, we will weep and lament, until we come unto our home.
55 And they went away and found the tomb opened,
and coming near they looked in there;
and they see there a certain young man sitting in the midst of the tomb, beautiful and clothed in a robe exceeding bright;
Matthew.
4 And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and became as dead men.
5 And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified.
6 He is not here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay.
7 And go quickly, and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye see him: lo, I have told you.
8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy; and did run to bring his disciples word.
Mark.
6 And he saith unto them, Be not affrighted: ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, which was crucified: he is risen; he is not here: behold the place where they laid him.
7 But go your way, tell his disciples and Peter that he goeth before you into Galilee: there shall ye see him, as he said unto you.
8 And they went out quickly, and fled from the sepulchre; for they trembled and were amazed: neither said they any thing to any man; for they were afraid.
Levi, etc.; cf. Mk. ii. 14.
Luke.
6 He is not here, but is risen: remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee,
7 Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again.
8 And they remembered his words,
9 And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest.
John.
Peter.
who said unto them, 56 Wherefore are ye come? Whom seek ye? Him that was crucified? He is risen and gone. But if ye believe not, look in and see the place where he lay, that he is not [here]; for he is risen and gone away thither, whence he was sent.
57 Then the women feared and fled.
58 Now it was the last day of the unleavened bread, and many were going forth, returning
to their homes, as the feast was ended. 59 But we, the twelve disciples of the Lord, mourned
and were grieved: and each one, being grieved for that which was come to pass, departed
to his home. 60 But I, Simon Peter and Andrew my brother, took our nets and went to the
sea; and there was with us Levi the son of Alphæus, whom the Lord
The aim of the following introductory paragraphs is neither to furnish a detailed restatement of facts already known, nor to offer an independent contribution to the discussion of the problems that arise, although in other circumstances such an attempt might be made with advantage. All that is needed and practicable here is to describe briefly, if possible, the nature of the connection between the English treatise forming the next part of this volume and the ancient work known as the Diatessaron of Tatian; and then to indicate in a few words some of the more important or interesting features of the work itself, and some of the historical and other problems that are in one way or another connected with it.
1 The Text Translated.—What is offered to the reader is a translation into English of an Arabic text, published at Rome in 1888, in a volume entitled in Arabic Diatessaron, which Titianus Compiled from the Four Gospels, with the alternative Latin title, Tatiani Evangeliorum Harmoniæ, Arabice. The Roman volume consists of two parts—the text, covering a little over 209 very clearly printed Arabic pages, and a Latin half, comprising a scholarly introduction (pp. v.–xv.), a Latin translation (pp. 1–99), and a table showing the order in which the passages taken from the gospels occur in the text. The editor is P. Agostino Ciasca, a well known Orientalist, “scriptor” at the Vatican Library.
2 Former Translations.—In his Introduction (p. xiv. f.) Ciasca explains that in his translation he aimed at preserving quantum, salva fidelitate, integrum fuit, indolem stylumque Clementinæ Vulgate. This Latin version was in its turn translated into English by the Rev. J. Hamlyn Hill, B.D., and published in 1894 in a volume entitled The Earliest Life of Christ, with an interesting introduction and a number of valuable appendices. The ms. of Mr. Hill’s translation of the Latin of Ciasca was compared with the Arabic original by Mr. G. Buchanan Gray, M.A., lecturer in Hebrew and the Old Testament in Mansfield College, Oxford.
3 The Present Translation.—The translation offered here is quite independent of either of these two. Ciasca’s Latin was seldom consulted, except when it was thought the Arabic might perhaps be obscured by a misprint. After the translation was completed, Hill’s English was compared with it to transfer Mr. Hill’s valuable system of references to the margin of this work, and to lessen the risk of oversights passing the last revision unnoticed. In two or three cases this process led to the adoption of a different construction, and in a few of the more awkward passages a word was borrowed as being less harsh than that which had originally been written. Speaking generally, the present version appears to differ from Mr. Hill’s in adhering more closely to the original.17
4 The Arabic Text.—Only two Arabic mss. are known to exist. Ciasca tells us (p. xiv.) that he took as the basis of his text that ms. which is more careful in its orthography, the Cod. Vat. Arab. No. 14. He, however, printed at the foot of the page the variants of the other ms., and supplied from it two lacunæ in the Cod. Vat.,18 substituted its readings for those of the Cod. Vat. where he thought them preferable, and followed its testimony in omitting two important passages.19 Here and there Ciasca has emended the text, but he does not profess to have produced a critical edition.20
5 The Arabic mss.—Unfortunately, the present writer has not had an opportunity of
examining these two mss.; but they have been described at some length by Ciasca; Codex
XIV. in Pitra’s Analecta Sacra, iv., 465 ff., and the other codex in the volume with which we
are dealing, p. vi. ff. I. The former, which we shall call the Vatican ms. (in Ciasca’s footnotes
it is called A), was brought to the Vatican from the East by Joseph S. Assemani21 about a.d.
1719. It was described by Stephen E. Assemani,22 Rosenmüller, and Akerblad,23 and then
at length by Ciasca, to whose account the reader must be referred for the details. It consists
of 123 folios, of which the first seven are somewhat spoiled, and of which two are missing,24
and is supposed by Ciasca, from the character of the writing, and from the presence of certain
Coptic letters25 by the first hand, to have been written in Egypt. S. Assemani assigned it to
the twelfth century, and Ciasca accepts his verdict, while Akerblad says the thirteenth or
fourteenth century. The text of the ms. is pretty fully vocalised, but there are few diacritical
points. There are marginal notes, some of them by a later hand,26 which Ciasca classifies
as (1) emendations, (2) restorations, (3) explanations. II. The second ms., which we shall
call the Borgian (in Ciasca’s footnotes it is called B), was brought to the Borgian Museum
from Egypt in August, 1886. It has at the end the following inscription in Arabic: “A present
from Halim Dos Ghali, the Copt, the Catholic, to the Apostolic See, in the year of Christ
1886.”27 Antonius Morcos, Visitor Apostolic of the Catholic Copts, when, in the beginning
of 1886, he was shown and informed about the Vatican ms., told of this other one and was
the means of its being sent to Rome. The Borgian ms., which Ciasca refers to the fourteenth
6 Condition of the Arabic Text.—Ciasca’s text does not profess to be critically determined, for which purpose a more careful study of each of the mss. and an estimate of their respective texts would be indispensable. Although the Borgian ms. is supposed by Ciasca to be a century or two later than the Vatican ms. it is clearly not a copy of the latter, for not only does it sometimes offer more original readings, but, as we shall see, its text in some points coincides more exactly in scope with the original work. The list of various readings supplied by Ciasca,30 which is equal to about a fifth or a quarter of the text itself, ought to yield, on being analysed, some canons of criticism. The footnotes of the present edition are enough to show that a number of the peculiar features of Ciasca’s text do not belong to the original Arabic ms.; and further study would dispose of still more. On the other hand, there are unfortunately some indications31 that the common ancestor of both mss., though perhaps less than two centuries removed from the original, was not the original itself, and therefore emendation may be necessary even where both mss. agree. From first to last it has to be borne in mind that a great deal of work was done at Arabic versions of the gospels,32 and the text of the copy from which our two mss. are descended may already have suffered from contact with other versions; while the special activity of the thirteenth century may have left its mark in some places on the text of the Borgian ms., supposing it to be chronologically the later.
7 Origin of the Arabic Text.—If some of the uncouthness of the Arabic text is due to
corruption in the course of transmission, much is also due to its being not an original work,
but a translation. That it is, in the main, a translation from Syriac is too obvious to need
proof.33 The Introductory Notice and Subscription to the Borgian ms., moreover, expressly
8 The Arabic Editor and his Method.—Ibn-at-Tayyib (d. 1043) is a well known man, a Nestorian monk and scholar, secretary to Elias I., Patriarch of Nisibis (for references to sources see, e.g., Ciasca’s Introduction, p. xi. f. and Steinschneider’s long note in his Polemische und apologetische Lit. in Arabische Sprache, pp. 52–55). As we are here concerned with him simply as a link in the chain connecting our present work with its original source, the only point of interest for us is the method he followed in producing it. Did he prepare an independent translation or did he make use of existing Arabic versions, his own or others’? Until this question which space forbids us to discuss here, has been more thoroughly investigated, 37 it must suffice to say that in view of the features in the present text that have not yet been shown to exist in any other Arabic version, it is still at least a tenable hypothesis that Ibn-at-Tayyib’s ms. constituted to a considerable extent a real translation rather than a sort of Arabic parallel to the Codex Fuldensis (see below, 12).
9 The Syriac Text Translated—The eleventh century ms. of Ibn-at-Tayyib, could we
reach it, would bring us face to face with the more interesting question of the nature of his
Syriac original. The Subscription to the Borgian ms. states, probably copying the statement
from its exemplar, that this was a. Syriac ms. in the handwriting of ‘Isa ibn-‘Ali al
10 Other Traces of a Syriac Text.—No copy of a Syriac Diatessaron has yet been shown to have survived.39 A number of quotations40 from such a work have, however, been found in a Syriac commentary on the New Testament by Isho‘dad of Merv (circ. 852), a contemporary of Honain, Ibn-‘Ali’s teacher.41 The value of these extracts is apparent, for they take us back one generation earlier than Ibn-at-Tayyib’s Syriac exemplar. More important still, they do not entirely agree with the text of our Arabic version. To solve the problem thus raised, we must examine some of the statements about the Diatessaron to be found in ecclesiastical writers.
11 Statements about the Diatessaron.—One of the most widely known is that of Isho‘dad
himself, who, in his Preface to the Gospel of Mark, says: “Tatian, disciple of Justin, the
philosopher and martyr, selected from the four gospels, and combined and composed a
gospel, and called it Diatessaron, i.e., the Combined,…and upon this gospel Mar Ephraem
commented.”42 Dionysius Bar Salibi (twelfth century) repeats each of these phrases, adding,
writer also composed the gospel which is called
Diatessaron, cutting out the genealogies and whatever other passages show that the Lord
was born of the seed of David according to the flesh.”45 Before examining the testimonials
we have now adduced, we must notice certain more remote sources of information.
12 Non-Syriac Texts of the Diatessaron.—Although Ephraem’s Syriac commentary on
the Diatessaron is for the present lost, there is an Armenian version of it46 extant in two
mss. dating from about the time of Bar Salibi and our Vat. ms.47 A Latin translation of this
work, published in 1876 by Moesinger,48 formed the main basis of Zahn’s attempt49 to reconstruct
the Diatessaron. Appendix X in Hill’s Diatessaron (pp. 334–377) contains an
English translation of the texts commented on by Ephraem, made from Moesinger’s Latin,
but collated with the Armenian by Professor J. Armitage Robinson, of Cambridge. A comparison
of this document with our Arabic text shows a remarkable agreement in the order
and contents, but just as remarkable a lack of agreement in the kind of text presented. The
same phenomenon is met with when we compare our Arabic text with a document that
carries us back three hundred years before the time of Isho‘dad, and therefore more than
six hundred years before the Armenian mss.—the Codex Fuldensis of the Vulgate.50 This
ms. contains an arrangement of the gospel matter that its discoverer and publisher, Bishop
Victor of Capua (d. 554), rightly concluded must represent the Diatessaron of Tatian, but
13 Accretions to the Diatessaron.—The statements we are to consider are: (1) Bar Salibi’s, that Tatian’s Diatessaron began with “In the beginning was the Word”;53 (2) Theodoret’s, that Tatian cut out the genealogies; and (3) the same writer’s, that Tatian also cut out “whatever other passages show that the Lord was born of the seed of David according to the flesh.” Of these statements 1 conflicts with the Arabic text, which begins with Mark, and the Codex Fuldensis, which begins with Luke, but agrees with the Ephraem source; the same is true of 2; while 3 conflicts with all three texts. Our limits do not admit of our discussing these points in detail. It must suffice to say (1) that, although a more careful examination at firsthand of the introductory notices in the two Arabic mss. seems needed before one can venture to propound a complete theory, a comparison of the two texts, and a consideration of the descriptions given by Ciasca and Lagarde,54 make it almost certain that the genuine Arabic text of Ibn-at-Tayyib began with John i. 1. Similarly the first four verses of Luke (on which see also below, § 1. 6, note) were probably not in the original text of the ms. that Victor found, for they are not mentioned in the (old) table of contents. We seem thus to detect a process of gradual accretion of material drawn from the ordinary gospel text. (2) The genealogies illustrate the same process. In the Vatican ms. they form part of the text.55 But in the Borgian ms., although they precede the Subscription, and therefore may have been already in the ninth century Syriac ms. used by Ibn-at-Tayyib, they are still placed by themselves, after a blank space, at the end of the volume, with a title of their own.56 Here, therefore, we actually see stages of the process of accretion. (3) It is therefore possible that the same account must also be given of 3, although in this case we have no direct proof.
14 Passages Lost from the Diatessaron.—If the Diatessaron has thus been growing so as to represent the ordinary text of the canonical gospels more completely, we have also evidence that suggests that it has been at some time or times purged of certain features that are lacking in these canonical gospels. For one case of this kind see below, §4, 36, note.
15 Presentation of the Text of the Diatessaron.—We have observed already that the Latin, Armenian, and Arabic Diatessarons correspond pretty closely in subject matter and arrangement, but differ markedly in text. The Codex Fuldensis is really a ms. of the Vulgate, although the text that Victor found was probably somewhat different. The Armenian text differs materially from the ordinary Syriac version of the New Testament (the Peshitta), showing a marked connection with another type of Syriac text represented now by the Curetonian and Sinaitic (Lewis) mss. The Arabic text, on the other hand, almost systematically represents the Peshitta. The explanation of the condition of text in the Codex Fuldensis is obvious. On the other hand, the relationship of the Armenian and Arabic texts to the original Diatessaron must be determined by weighing very multifarious evidence that cannot be even cited here (see above 6 ff.). The two texts depend, as we have seen, on late mss. but all the earlier references and quotations go to show that the Armenian text57 stands much more closely related to the original than does the Arabic.
16 Checkered History of the Diatessaron.—What use the Arabic edition of Ibn-at-
Tayyib was put to when made we do not know. ‘Abd Isho‘ (d. 1318) speaks in the highest
terms of Tatian’s work, saying, “E. Tr. p. 34.
17 The Author of the Diatessaron.—The Diatessaron is such an impersonal work that we do not need to know very much about its compiler.62 It will suffice here to say that he tells us himself that he was born “in the land of the Assyrians,” and brought up a heathen. After travelling in search of knowledge, he settled at Rome, where he became a pupil of Justin Martyr, professed Christianity, and wrote in Greek his Address to the Greeks,63 translated in vol. iii. of the Ante-Nicene Christian Library. He was too independent in his attitude to maintain a permanent popularity, and after Justin’s death left Rome and returned to Mesopotamia. It was probably here that he issued in Syriac his most important work, the Diatessaron, which won such a warm place in the heart of the Syrian church. Among the Greek scholars, however, he became more and more regarded as a heretic, Encratite (ascetic), and Gnostic.
18 The Diatessaron as a Harmony.—Not very much need be said on this subject, as
every reader can collect the facts for himself. In its present form the Harmony draws from
all the four canonical gospels, and from very little else. Opinions differ as to whether it
originally indicated the gospel from which any given piece was drawn, and some uncertainty
must remain in special cases as to what gospel actually has been drawn upon. Professor G.
F. Moore, in a very interesting article on the Diatessaron,64 having counted the references
in the Arabic mss., states that the Arabic text contains 50 percent of Mark, 66 percent of
Luke, 76.5 percent of Matthew, and 96 percent of John. The summation of his figures gives
the following result: out of a total of 3780 verses in the four gospels, the Diatessaron quotes
2769 and omits 1011. As to the order in which the whole is arranged, Moore thinks that
Matthew has chiefly been followed; while Zahn regards the Fourth Gospel as normative.
For a specimen of the way in which words and phrases from the different gospels are woven
together, we may refer to § 52, 35 ff., and the notes thereon. In the Arabic mss., and probably
in the Syriac exemplar, the work is divided into fifty-four almost equal chapters, followed
19 Problems Connected with the Diatessaron.—The Diatessaron opens up a very wide field of study. A few points may be here enumerated (see also above, 8, and note there). In what language was it written? On the view favoured by an increasing majority of scholars, that it was written in Syriac, was it a translation or simply a compilation? What precisely is its relation to the Syriac versions and the “Western” text generally? Then there is its bearing on the date and formation of the canonical gospels; the phenomenon of its so long supplying the place of those gospels; the analogy it presents to the Pentateuch, according to the critical view of the origin of the latter. These and other issues make the Diatessaron an important and interesting study.
20 The Present Translation.—The work of translation has been found much more tedious than was anticipated, notwithstanding the fact that considerably more than half of it is the work of my wife, which I have simply revised with special attention to the many obscurities dealt with in the footnotes. We have, however, worked so much together that it is very doubtful whether any one could assign the various parts to their respective sources. My wife also verified the Arabic references to the gospels printed on the margin to the right of the text,65 and prepared the Index to these references—an extremely laborious and perplexing piece of work. This Index is inserted merely for the practical purpose of enabling the reader to find any given gospel piece in the Diatessaron. When a verse is not found in the Index, an equivalent passage from some of the other gospels should be looked for. On the margin to the left of the text are indicated the pages of the Arabic text and the sections and verses in Hill’s version.66
The aim has been to make a literal translation. As two freer translations already exist,
it seemed best to incline to the side of being overliteral. If, however, features due simply to
Arabic idiom have been preserved, this is an oversight. Uniformity could only have been
secured by devoting a much longer time to the work than the editor was able to allow. The
difficulties are due to the corrupt state of the Arabic text,67 and to the awkward reproduc-
In conclusion we may say that an effort has been made to preserve even the order of words; but it must be emphasized that it is very doubtful whether it is wise for any one to use the Arabic Diatessaron for critical purposes who is not acquainted with Arabic and Syriac. The tenses, e.g., are much vaguer in Arabic than in Greek and English, and are, moreover, in this work often accommodated to Syriac idiom. The Greek and the Revised Version have been used to determine in almost every case how the vague Arabic tenses and conjunctions should be rendered. It is therefore only where it differs from these that our translation can be quoted without investigation as giving positive evidence.
This is not a final translation. Few books have had a more remarkable literary history
than the Diatessaron, and that history is by no means done. Much careful argument will
Oxford, 21st December, 1895.
1. In the Borgian Ms.
In the name of the one God, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, to him be the glory forever. We shall begin, with the help of God most high, the writing of the pure gospel, the blooming garden, called Diatessaron (a word meaning “fourfold”), the work compiled by Titianus the Greek out of the four evangelists—Matthew the elect, whose symbol is M, Mark the chosen, whose symbol is R, Luke the approved, whose symbol is K, and John the beloved, whose symbol is H. The work was translated from Syriac into Arabic by the excellent and learned priest Abu’l Faraj ‘Abdulla ibn-at-Tayyib,70 may God grant him his favour. He began with the first of71 And he said: The Beginning72 of the Gospel of Jesus the Son of the living God. John:73 In the beginning, etc.
2. In the Vatican ms.
In the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, giver of life, the God that is one in substance in his essence, and three in persons in his attributes. The first of his Gospel is He began the first of his Gospel with Mark. And he said: The Beginning74 of the Gospel of Jesus the Son of the living God. John: In the beginning, etc.
1 75In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and God is the 2,3
Word. 76This was in the beginning with God. 77Everything was by his hand, and [4] without
him not even one existing thing was made. 78In him was life, and the life [5] is the light of
men. 79And the light shineth in the darkness, and the darkness apprehended it not.
6 80 81There was in the days of Herod the king a priest whose name was Zacharias, of
the family of Abijah; and his wife was of the daughters of Aaron, and her name 7 was
Elizabeth. 82And they were both righteous before God, walking in all his commands, 8
and in the uprightness of God without reproach. 83And they had no son, for 9 Elizabeth
was barren, and they had both advanced in age. 84And while he discharged 10 Arabic,
p. 2 the duties of priest in the order of his service before God, 85according to the custom
of the priesthood it was his turn to burn incense; so he entered the 11 temple of the Lord.
86And the whole gathering of the people were praying without at the 12 time of the incense.
87And there appeared unto Zacharias the angel of the Lord, standing 13 at the right of the
altar of incense; 88and Zacharias was troubled when he saw him, 14 and fear fell upon
15 call his name John; 91and
thou shalt have joy and gladness, and many shall rejoice 16 at his birth. 92And he shall be
great before the Lord, and shall not drink wine nor strong drink, and he shall be filled with
the Holy Spirit93 while he is in his mother’s 17 womb. 94And he shall turn back many of
the children of Israel to the Lord their 18 God. 95And he shall go before him in the spirit,
and in the power of Elijah the prophet, to turn back the heart of the fathers to the sons, and
those that obey not to the knowledge96 of the righteous; and to prepare for the Lord a perfect
people. 19 97And Zacharias said unto the angel, How shall I know this, since I am an old
man 20 and my wife is advanced in years? 98And the angel answered and said unto him,
I am Gabriel, that standeth before God; and I was sent to speak unto thee, and give 21 thee
tidings of this. 99Henceforth thou shalt be speechless, and shalt not be able to speak until
the day in which this shall come to pass, because thou didst not trust 22 this my word,
which shall be accomplished in its time. 100And the people were standing Arabic, p. 3
awaiting Zacharias, and they were perplexed at his delaying in the temple. 23101And when
Zacharias went out, he was not able to speak unto them: so they knew that he had seen in
the temple a vision; and he made signs unto them, and 24 continued dumb. 102And when
the days of his service were completed, he departed to his dwelling.
25 103And after those days Elizabeth his wife conceived; and she hid herself five 26
months, and said, 104This hath the Lord done unto me in the days when he looked upon
me, to remove my reproach from among men.
27 105And106 in the sixth month Gabriel the angel was sent from God to Galilee107
to a 28 city called Nazareth, 108to a virgin given in marriage to a man named Joseph, of
the 29 house of David; and the virgin’s name was Mary. 109And the angel entered unto
her and said unto her, Peace be unto thee, thou who art filled with grace. Our Lord 30 is
with thee, thou blessed amongst women. 110And she, when she beheld, was agitated 31
at his word, and pondered what this salutation could be. 111And the angel said unto 32
her, Fear not, Mary, for thou hast found favour with God. 112Thou shalt now conceive, 33
and bear a son, and call his name Jesus. 113This shall be great, and shall be called the Son
of the Most High; and the Lord God will give him the throne of 34 David his father: and
he shall rule over the house of Jacob for ever; 114and to his 35 kingdom there shall be no
end. 115Mary said unto the angel, How shall this be to 36 me when no man hath known
me? 116The angel answered and said unto her, The [Arabic, p. 4] Holy Spirit will come, and
the power of the Most High shall rest upon thee, and therefore shall he that is born of thee
be pure, and shall be called the Son 37 of God. 117And lo, Elizabeth thy kinswoman, she
also hath conceived a son in her old 38 age; and this is the sixth month with her, her that
is called barren. 118For nothing is 39 difficult for God. 119Mary said, Lo, I am the handmaid
of the Lord; let it be unto me according unto thy word. And the angel departed from her.
40 120And then Mary arose in those days and went in haste into the hill country,121
to a122 41 city of Judah; 123and entered into the house of Zacharias, and asked for the
health of 42 Elizabeth. 124And when Elizabeth heard the salutation of Mary, the babe
leaped in 43 her womb. 125And Elizabeth was filled with the Holy Spirit; and cried with
a loud voice and said unto Mary, Blessed art thou amongst women, and blessed is the 44
fruit that is in thy womb. 126Whence have I this privilege, that the mother of my 45 Lord
should come unto me? 127When the sound of thy salutation reached my ears, 46 with
great joy rejoiced the babe in my womb. 128And blessed is she who believed 47 that what
was spoken to her from the Lord would be fulfilled. 129And Mary said,
My soul doth magnify the Lord,
48 130And my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour,
49 131Who hath looked upon the low estate of his handmaiden:
Lo, henceforth, all generations132 shall pronounce blessing on me.
50 133For134 he hath done great things for me, who is mighty,
And holy is his name.
51 135And his mercy embraceth them who fear him,
Throughout the ages and the times.
52 Arabic, p. 5 136He wrought the victory with his arm,
And scattered them that prided themselves in their opinions.
53 137He overthrew them that acted haughtily from their thrones,
And raised the lowly.
54 138He satisfied with good things the hungry,
And left the rich without anything.
55 139He helped Israel his servant,
And remembered his mercy
56 140(According as he spake with our fathers)
Unto Abraham and unto his seed for ever.
57 141And Mary abode with Elizabeth about three months, and returned unto her
house.
58, 59 142And Elizabeth’s time of delivery was come; and she brought forth a son.
143And her neighbours and kinsfolk heard that God had multiplied his mercy towards her;
60 and they rejoiced with her. 144And when145 it was the eighth day, they came to circumcise
the child, and called him Zacharias, calling him by the name of his father. 61 146And
his mother answered and said unto them, Not so; but he shall be called John. 62 147And
they said unto her, There is no man of thy kindred that is called by this name. 63, 64
148And they made signs to his father, saying, How dost thou wish to name him? 149And he
asked for a tablet, and wrote and said, His name is John. And every one wondered. 65
150And immediately his mouth was opened, and his tongue, and he spake and 66 praised
67 the
mountains of Judah. 153And all who heard pondered in their hearts and said, What shall
this child be? And the hand of the Lord was with him.
68 154And Zacharias his father was filled with the Holy Spirit, and prophesied and
said,
69 155Blessed is the Lord, the God of Israel,
Who hath cared for his people, and wrought for it salvation;
70 156And hath raised for us the horn of salvation
Arabic, p. 6 In the house of David his servant
71 157(As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets from eternity),
72 158That he might save us from our enemies,
And from the hand of all them that hate us.
73 159And he hath performed his mercy towards our fathers,
And remembered his holy covenants,
74 160And the oath which he sware unto Abraham our father,
75 161That he would give us deliverance from the hand of our enemies,
And without fear we shall162 serve before him
76 163All our days with equity and righteousness.
77 164And as for thee, O child, prophet of the Most High shalt thou be called.
Thou shalt go forth before the face of the Lord to prepare his way,
78 165To give the knowledge of salvation166 unto his people,
For the forgiveness of their sins,
79 167Through the mercy of168 the compassion of our God,
With which he careth for169 us, to appear170 from on high
80 171To give light to them that sit in darkness and under the shadow of death,
And to set straight our feet in the way of peace.
81 172And the child grew and became strong in the spirit, and abode in the desert
until the time of his appearing unto the children of Israel.
1 Arabic, p. 7 173Now174 the birth of Jesus the Messiah was on this wise: In the time
when his mother was given in marriage to Joseph, before they came together, 2 she was
found with child of the Holy Spirit. 175And Joseph her husband was a just man and did not
wish to expose her, and he purposed to put her away secretly. 3 176But when he thought
of this, the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, and said unto him, Joseph, son
of David, fear not to take Mary thy wife, for that 4 which is begotten177 in her is of the
Holy Spirit. 178She shall bear a son, and thou shalt 5 call his name Jesus, and he shall
save179 his people from their sins. 180And all this was that the saying from the Lord by the
prophet might be fulfilled:
6 181Behold, the virgin shall conceive, and bear a son,
And they shall call his name Immanuel,
7 which is, being interpreted, With us is our God. 182And when Joseph arose from
his [8] sleep, he did as the angel of the Lord commanded him, and took his wife; 183and
knew her not until she brought forth her firstborn son.
9 184And in those days there went forth a decree from Augustus Cæsar that all the
10 people of his dominion185 should be enrolled. 186This first enrolment was187 while
Quirinius 11, 12 was governor of Syria. 188And every man went to be enrolled in his city.
189And Joseph went up also from Nazareth, a city of Galilee, to Judæa, to the city of David
13 which is called Bethlehem (for he was of the house of David and of his tribe), 190with
14 [Arabic, p. 8] Mary his betrothed, she being with child, to be enrolled there. 191And
while 15 she was there the days for her being delivered were accomplished. 192And she
brought forth her firstborn son; and she wrapped him in swaddling cloths and laid him in
a manger, because there was no place for them where they were staying.
16 193And there were in that region shepherds abiding, keeping their flock in the
watch 17 of the night. 194And behold, the angel of God came unto them, and the glory of
the 18 Lord shone upon them; and they were greatly terrified. 195And the angel said unto
them, Be not terrified; for I bring you tidings of great joy which shall be to the 19 whole
world; 196there is born to you this day a Saviour, which is the Lord the Messiah, 20 in the
city of David. 197And this is a sign for you: ye shall find a babe wrapped 21 in swaddling
22 200Praise be to God in the highest,
And on the earth peace, and good hope to men.
23 201And when the angels departed from them to heaven, the shepherds spake to
one another and said, We will go to Bethlehem and see this word which hath been, as 24
the Lord made known unto us. 202And they came with haste, and found Mary and 25
Joseph, and the babe laid in a manger. 203And when they saw, they reported the word 26
which was spoken to them about the child. 204And all that heard wondered at the 27description
which the shepherds described205 to them. 206But Mary kept these207 sayings
28 and discriminated208 them in her heart. 209And those shepherds returned, magnifying
and praising God for all that they had seen and heard, according as it was described unto
them.
29 Arabic, p. 9 210And when eight days were fulfilled that the child should be circumcised,
his name was called Jesus, being that by which he was called by the angel before his
conception in the womb.
30 211And when the days of their purification according to the law of Moses were 31
completed, they took him up to Jerusalem to present him before the Lord 212(as it is written
in the law of the Lord, Every male opening the womb shall be called the 32 holy thing of
the Lord), 213and to give a sacrificial victim as it is said in the law of 33 the Lord, A pair
34 the consolation of Israel;
and the Holy Spirit was upon him. 215And it had been said unto him by the Holy Spirit,
that he should not see death till he had seen with 35 his eyes the Messiah216 of the Lord.
217And this man came by the Spirit to the temple; and at the time when his parents brought
in the child Jesus, that they might 36 present for him a sacrifice, as it is written in the law,
218he bare him in his arms and praised God and said,
37 219Now loosest thou the bonds of thy servant, O Lord, in peace,220
According to thy saying;
38 221For mine eye hath witnessed thy mercy,
39 222Which thou hast made ready because of the whole world;
40 223A light for the unveiling224 of the nations,
And a glory to thy people Israel.
41 225And Joseph and his mother were marvelling at the things which were being said
42 concerning him. 226And Simeon blessed them and said to Mary his mother, Behold,
he is set for the overthrow and rising of many in Israel; and for a sign of contention; 43
44 Arabic,
p. 10 hearts of many may be revealed. 230And Anna the prophetess, the daughter of
Phanuel, of the tribe of Asher, was also advanced in years (and she dwelt 45 with her
husband seven years from her virginity, 231and she remained a widow about eighty-four
years); and she left not the temple, and served night and day with 46 fasting and prayer.
232And she also rose in that hour and thanked the Lord, and she 47 spake of him with
every one who was expecting the deliverance of Jerusalem. 233And when they had accomplished
everything according to what is in the law of the Lord, they returned to Galilee, to
Nazareth their city.
1, 2 234And after that,235 the Magi came from the east to Jerusalem, 236and said, Where
is the King of the Jews which was born? We have seen his star in the east, and have 3 come
to worship him. 237And Herod the king heard, and he was troubled, and all 4 Jerusalem
with him. 238And he gathered all the chief priests and the scribes of the 5 people, and
asked them in what place239 the Messiah should be born. 240They said, In Bethlehem of
Judæa: thus it is written in the prophet,
6 241Thou also, Bethlehem of Judah,
Art not contemptible among the kings of Judah:
From thee shall go forth a king,
And he shall be a shepherd to my people Israel.
7 242Then Herod called the Magi secretly, and inquired of them the time at which 8
the star appeared to them. 243And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said unto them, Go and
search about the child diligently; and when ye have found him, come and 9 make known
to me, that I also may go and worship him. 244And they, when they Arabic, p. 11 heard
the king, departed; and lo, the star which they had seen in the east went before them, until
it came and stood above the place where the child 10, 11 was. 245And when they beheld
the star, they rejoiced with very great joy. 246And they entered the house and beheld the
child with Mary his mother, and fell down worshipping him, and opened their saddle-bags
and offered to him offerings, gold and 12 myrrh and frankincense. 247And they saw in a
13 249And when they had departed, the angel of the Lord appeared in a dream to
Joseph, and said unto him, Rise, take the child and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be
thou there until I speak to thee; for Herod is determined to seek the child 14 to slay him.
250And Joseph arose and took the child and his mother in the night, and 15 fled into Egypt,
251and remained in it until the time of the death of Herod: that that might be fulfilled which
was said by the Lord in the prophet, which said, From 16 Egypt did I call my son. 252And
Herod then, when he saw that he was mocked of the Magi, was very angry, and sent and
killed all the male children which were in Bethlehem and all its borders, from two years old
and under, according to the time 17 which he had inquired from the Magi. 253Then was
fulfilled the saying in Jeremiah the prophet, which said,
18 254A voice was heard in Ramah,
Weeping and much lamentation;
Rachel weeping255 for her children,
And not willing to be consoled for their loss.
19 256But when Herod the king died, the angel of the Lord appeared in a dream to
20 Joseph in Egypt, 257and said unto him, Rise and take the child and his mother, and
Arabic, p. 12 go into the land of Israel; for they have died who sought the child’s life. 21
258And Joseph rose and took the child and his mother, and came to the land 22 of Israel.
259But when he heard that Archelaus had become king over Judæa instead of Herod his
23 go into the land
of Galilee, 260and that he should abide in a city called Nazareth: that the saying in the
prophet might be fulfilled, that he should be called a Nazarene.
24 261And the child grew, and became strong in spirit, becoming filled with wisdom;
and the grace of God was upon him.
25 262And his kinsfolk263 used to go every year to Jerusalem at the feast of the passover.
26 264And when he was twelve years old, they went up according to their custom, 27 to
the feast. 265And when the days were accomplished, they returned; and the child 28 Jesus
remained in Jerusalem, and Joseph and his mother knew not: 266and they supposed that
he was with the children of their company. And when they had gone one day’s journey,
they sought him beside their people and those who knew them, 29 and they found him
not; 267so they returned to Jerusalem and sought him again. 30 268And after three days
they found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the teachers, 31 hearing them and
asking them questions; 269and all who heard him wondered at 32 his wisdom and his
words. 270And when they saw him they wondered, and his mother said unto him, My son,
why hast thou dealt with us thus? behold, I and thy father 33 have been seeking for thee
with much anxiety. 271And he said unto them, Why were 34 ye seeking me? know272 ye
not that I must be in the house of my Father? 273And they 35 understood not the word
which he spake unto them. 274And he went down with them, and came to Nazareth; and
he was obedient to them: and his mother used to keep all these sayings in her heart.
36 Arabic, p. 13 275And Jesus grew in his stature and wisdom, and in grace with God
and men.
37 276And in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Cæsar, when Pontius Pilate
was governor in Judæa, and one of the four rulers, Herod, in Galilee; and Philip his brother,
one of the four rulers, in Ituræa and in the district of Trachonitis; and 38 Lysanias, one of
the four rulers, in Abilene; 277in the chief-priesthood of Annas and Caiaphas, the command278
of God went forth to John the son of Zacharias in the 39 desert. 279And he came
into all the region which is about Jordan, proclaiming the 40 baptism of repentance unto280
the forgiveness of sins. 281And he was preaching in the 41 wilderness of Judæa, and saying,
282Repent ye; the kingdom of heaven is come near. 42 283This is he that was spoken of in
Isaiah the prophet,
The voice which crieth in the desert,
43 284Prepare ye the way of the Lord,
And make straight in the plain, paths for our God.
44 285All the valleys shall become filled,
And all the mountains and hills shall become low;
And the rough shall become plain, And the difficult place, easy;
45 286And all flesh shall see the salvation287 of God.
46 288This man came to bear witness, that he might bear witness to the light, that 47
every man might believe through his mediation. 289He was not the light, but that he 48
might bear witness to the light, 290which was the light of truth, that giveth light to 49 every
man coming into the world. 291He was in the world, and the world was made 50 by him,
51 him not. 292He came unto his own, and his own received him
not. 293And those who received him, to them gave he the power294 that they might 52 be
sons of God,—those which believe in his name: 295which were born, not of blood, 53 nor
of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of a man, but of God. 296And the Word became flesh,
and took up his abode among us; and we saw his glory as the glory 54 of the only Son from
the Father, which is full of grace and equity.297 298John bare witness Arabic, p. 14 of him,
and cried, and said, This is he that I said cometh after me and 55 was before me, because
he was before me.299 300And of his fullness received 56 we all grace for grace. 301For the
law was given through the mediation of Moses, but truth and grace were302 through Jesus
Christ.
1 303No man hath seen God at any time; the only Son, God,304 which is in the bosom
of his Father, he hath told of him.
2 305And this is the witness of John when the Jews sent to him from Jerusalem priests
3 and Levites to ask him, Who art thou? 306And he acknowledged, and denied not; 4
and he confessed that he was not the Messiah. 307And they asked him again, What then?
Art thou Elijah? And he said, I am not he. Art thou a prophet? He 5 said, No. 308They
said unto him, Then who art thou? that we may answer them that 6 sent us. What sayest
thou of thyself? 309And he said, I am the voice that crieth in 7 the desert, Repair ye the
way of the Lord, as said Isaiah the prophet. 310And they 8 that were sent were from311
the Pharisees. 312And they asked him and said unto him, Why baptizest thou now, when
thou art not the Messiah, nor Elijah, nor a prophet? 9 313John answered and said unto
them, I baptize with314 water: among you is standing 10 one whom ye know not: 315this
is he who I said cometh after me and was before 11 me, the latchets of whose shoes I am
not worthy to unloose. 316And that was in Bethany beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing.
12 317Now John’s raiment was camel’s hair, and he was girded with skins, and his food
13 Arabic, p. 15 was of locusts and honey of the wilderness.318 319
Then went out unto
14, 15
Jordan; 320and they were baptized of him in the river Jordan, confessing their sins. 321But
when he saw many of the Pharisees322 and Sadducees323 coming to be baptized, he said
unto them, Ye children of vipers, who hath led you to flee from the wrath to come? 16, 17
324Do now the fruits which are worthy of repentance; 325and think and say not within
yourselves, We have a father, even Abraham; for I say unto you, that God is able to 18 raise
up of these stones children unto Abraham. 326Behold, the axe hath been laid at the roots
of the trees, and so every tree that beareth not good fruit shall be taken and 19 cast into
the fire. 327And the multitudes were asking him and saying, What shall we do? 20 328He
answered and said unto them, He that hath two tunics shall329 give to him that 21 hath
not; and he that hath food shall330 do likewise. 331And the publicans also came 22 to be
baptized, and they said unto him, Teacher, what shall we do? 332He said unto 23 them,
Seek not more than what ye are commanded to seek. 333And the servants334 of the guard
asked him and said, And we also, what shall we do? He said unto them, Do not violence to
any man, nor wrong him; and let your allowances satisfy you.
24 335And when the people were conjecturing about John, and all of them thinking
25 in their hearts whether he were haply336 the Messiah, 337John answered and said unto
them, I baptize you with water; there cometh one after me who is stronger than I, the latchets
of whose shoes I am not worthy to loosen; he will baptize you with the 26 Holy Spirit and
fire: 338who taketh the fan in his hand to cleanse his threshing-floors, Arabic, p. 16 and
the wheat he gathereth into his garners, while the straw he shall burn in fire which can339
not be put out.
27 340And other things he taught and preached among the people.
28 341Then came Jesus from Galilee to the Jordan to John, to be baptized of him. 29
342And Jesus was about thirty years old, and it was supposed that he was the son of 30
Joseph.343 344And John saw Jesus coming unto him, and said, This is the Lamb of 31 God,
that taketh on itself the burden of the sins of the world! 345This is he concerning whom I
said, There cometh after me a man who was before me, because he was 32 before me.346
347And I knew him not; but that he should be made manifest to Israel, 33 for this cause
came I to baptize with water. 348And John was hindering him and 34 saying, I have need
of being baptized by thee, and comest thou to me? 349Jesus answered him and said, Suffer
this now: thus it is our duty to fulfill all righteousness. 35 Then he suffered him. 350And
36 was baptized. 351And immediately he
went up out of the water, and heaven opened 37 Arabic, p. 17 to him,352 353and the Holy
Spirit descended upon him in the similitude of the 38 body of a dove; 354and lo, a voice
from heaven, saying, This is my beloved 39 Son, in whom I am well pleased. 355And John
bare witness and said, I beheld the 40 Spirit descend from heaven like a dove; and it abode
upon him. 356But I knew him not; but he that sent me to baptize with water, he said unto
me, Upon whomsoever thou shalt behold the Spirit descending and lighting upon him, the
same is he that 41 baptizeth with the Holy Spirit. 357And I have seen and borne witness
that this is the Son of God.
42, 43 358And Jesus returned from the Jordan, filled with the Holy Spirit. 359And
immediately the Spirit took him out into the wilderness, to be tried of the devil;360 361and
he 44 was with the beasts. 362And he fasted forty days and forty nights. 363And he ate
nothing 45 in those days, and at the end of them he hungered. 364And the tempter came
and said unto him, If thou art the Son of God, speak, and these stones shall become 46
bread. 365He answered and said, It is written, Not by bread alone shall man live, but 47
by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. 366Then the devil367 brought 48
him to the holy city, and set him on the pinnacle of the temple, 368and said unto him, If
thou art the Son of God, cast thyself down: for it is written,
He shall give his angels charge concerning thee:
And they shall take thee on their arms,
So that thy foot shall not stumble against a stone.
49 369Jesus said unto him, And370 it is written also, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord
thy 50 God. 371And the devil372 took him up to a high mountain, and shewed him all the
kingdoms 51 [Arabic, p. 18] of the earth, and their glory, in the least time; 373and the
devil374 said unto him, To thee will I give all this dominion, and its glory, which is delivered
to 52 me that I may give it to whomsoever I will. 375If then thou wilt worship before me,
all of it shall be thine.
1 376Jesus answered and said unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou
2 shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him alone shalt thou serve. 377And when the 3
devil378 had completed all his temptations, he departed from him for a season. 379And behold,
the angels drew near and ministered unto him.
4, 5 380And next day John was standing, and two of his disciples; 381and he saw Jesus
as 6 he was walking, and said, Behold, the Lamb of God! 382And his two disciples heard
7 him saying this,383 and they followed Jesus. 384And Jesus turned and saw them coming
after him, and said unto them, What seek ye? They said unto him, Our master, 8 where
art thou staying? 385And he said unto them, Come and see. And they came and saw his
place, and abode with him that day: and it was about the tenth hour. 9 386One of the two
which heard from387 John, and followed Jesus, was Andrew the 10 brother of Simon.
388And he saw first Simon his brother, and said unto him, We have 11 found the Messiah.
389And he brought him unto Jesus. And Jesus looked upon him and said, Thou art Simon,
son of Jonah: thou shalt be called Cephas.390
12 391And on the next day Jesus desired to go forth to Galilee, and he found Philip,
13 [Arabic, p. 19] and said unto him, Follow me. 392Now Philip was of Bethsaida, of the
city 14 of Andrew and Simon. 393And Philip found Nathanael, and said unto him, He of
15 he is Jesus
the son of Joseph of Nazareth. 394Nathanael said unto him, Is it possible that there can be
any good thing from Nazareth? Philip said unto him, Come and 16 see. 395And Jesus
saw Nathanael coming to him, and said of him, This is indeed a396 17 son of Israel in
whom is no guile. 397And Nathanael said unto him, Whence knowest thou me? Jesus said
unto him, Before Philip called thee, while thou wast under the 18 fig tree, I saw thee.
398Nathanael answered and said unto him, My Master, thou art 19 the Son of God; thou
art the King of Israel. 399Jesus said unto him, Because I said unto thee, I saw thee under the
fig tree, hast thou believed? thou shalt see what is 20 greater than this. 400And he said
unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Henceforth ye shall see the heavens opened, and
the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man.
21 401And Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit to Galilee.
22 402And on the third day there was a feast in Cana,403 a404 city of Galilee; and the
23 mother of Jesus was there: 405and Jesus also and his disciples were invited to the 24
feast. 406And they lacked wine: and his mother said unto Jesus, They have no wine. 25
407And Jesus said unto her, What have I to do with thee, woman? hath not mine 26 hour
come?408 409And his mother said unto the servants, What he saith unto you, do. 27
410And there were there six vessels of stone, placed for the Jews’ purification, such as 28
Arabic, p. 20 would contain two or three jars. 411And Jesus said unto them, Fill the vessels
29 with water. And they filled them to the top. 412He said unto them, Draw 30 out now,
and present to the ruler of the feast. And they did so. 413And when the ruler of the company
tasted that water which had become wine, and knew not whence it was (but the servants
knew, because they filled up the water), the ruler of the company called 31 the bridegroom,
414and said unto him, Every man presenteth first the good wine, and on intoxication he
bringeth what is poor; but thou hast kept the good wine until 32 now. 415And this is the
first sign416 which Jesus did in Cana of Galilee, and manifested 33 his glory; and his disciples
believed on him. 417And his fame spread in all the country 34 which was around them.
418And he taught in their synagogues, and was glorified 35 by419 every man. 420And he
came to Nazareth, where he had been brought up, and entered, according to his custom,
into the synagogue on the sabbath day, and stood 36 up to read. 421And he was given the
book of Isaiah the prophet. And Jesus opened the book and found the place where it was
written,
37 422The Spirit of the Lord is upon me,
And for this anointed he me, to preach good tidings to the poor;
And he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted,
And to proclaim forgiveness to the evil-doers,423 and sight to the blind,
And to bring the broken into forgiveness,424
38 425And to proclaim an acceptable year of the Lord.
39 426And he rolled up the book and gave it to the servant, and went and sat down:
40 and the eyes of all that were in the synagogue were observing him. 427And he began
to say unto them, To-day hath this scripture been fulfilled which ye have heard with 41
your ears. 428And they all bare him witness, and wondered at the words of grace which
were proceeding from his mouth.
42 Arabic, p. 21 429And from that time began Jesus to proclaim the gospel of the
kingdom 43 of God, and to say, Repent ye, and believe in the gospel. 430The time is fulfilled,
and the kingdom of heaven hath come near.
44 431And while he was walking on the shore of the sea of Galilee, he saw two brethren,
Simon who was called Cephas, and Andrew his brother, casting their nets into 45 the sea;
for they were fishers. 432And Jesus said unto them, Follow me, and I will 46 make you
fishers of men. 433And they immediately left their nets there and followed 47 him. 434And
when he went on from thence, he saw other two brothers, James the son of Zebedee, and
John his brother, in the ship with Zebedee their father, mending 48 their nets; and Jesus
called them. 435And they immediately forsook the ship and their father Zebedee, and followed
him.
49 436And when the multitude gathered unto him to hear the word of God, while he
50 was standing on the shore of the sea of Gennesaret, 437he saw two boats standing beside
the sea, while438 the two fishers which were gone out of them were washing their 51 nets.
439And one of them belonged to Simon Cephas. And Jesus went up and sat down in it, and
commanded that they should move away a little from the land into 52 the water. And he
sat down and taught the multitudes from the boat. 440And when he had left off his speaking,
53 net for a draught. 441And Simon
answered and said unto him, My Master, we toiled 54 all night and caught nothing;
now442 at thy word I will cast the net. 443And when they did this, there were enclosed444
a great many fishes; and their net was on the 55 point of breaking. 445And they beckoned
to their comrades that were in the other boat, to come and help them. And when they came,
they filled both boats, so that they were on the point of sinking.
1 Arabic, p. 22 446But when Simon Cephas saw this he fell before the feet of Jesus,
and said unto him, My Lord, I beseech of thee to depart from me, for I am 2 a sinful man.
447And amazement took possession of him, and of all who were with him, 3 because of
the draught of the fishes which they had taken. 448And thus also were James and John the
sons of Zebedee overtaken,449 who were Simon’s partners. And Jesus said 4 unto Simon,
Fear not; henceforth thou shalt be a fisher of men unto life. 450And they brought the boats
to the land; and they left everything, and followed him.
5 451And after that came Jesus and his disciples into the land of Judæa; and he went
6 about there with them, and baptized. 452And John also was baptizing in Ænon, which
is beside Salim, because there was much water there: and they came, and were baptized.
7, 8 453And John was not yet come into prison. 454And there was an inquiry between 9
one of John’s disciples and one of the Jews about purifying. 455And they456 came unto John,
and said unto him, Our master, he that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom 10 thou
hast borne witness, behold, he also baptizeth, and many come to him. 457John answered
and said unto them,458 A man can receive nothing of himself, except it be 11 given him459
from heaven. 460Ye are they that bear witness unto me that I said, I am 12 not the Messiah,
but I am one sent461 before him. 462And he that hath a bride is a bridegroom: and the
13, 14 Arabic, p. 23 my joy becometh
complete.464 465And he must increase and I decrease. 466For467 he that is come from above
is higher than everything; and he that is of the earth, of the earth he is, and of the earth he
speaketh; and he that came down from heaven is 15 higher than all. 468And he beareth
witness of what he hath seen and heard: and no man 16 receiveth his witness. 469And he
that hath received his witness hath asserted470 that he is 17 truly God.471 472And he whom
God hath sent speaketh the words473 of God: God gave 18 not the Spirit by measure.
474The Father loveth the Son, and hath put everything in 19 his hands. 475Whosoever
believeth in the Son hath eternal476 life; but whosoever obeyeth not the Son shall not see
life, but the wrath of God cometh477 upon him.
20 478And Jesus learned479 that the Pharisees had heard that he had received many
disciples, 21 and that he was baptizing more than John 480(not that Jesus was himself
baptizing, 22 but his disciples); 481and so he left Judæa.
23 482And Herod the governor, because he used to be rebuked by John because of
Herodias the wife of Philip his brother, and for all the sins which he was committing, 24
added to all that also this, 483that he shut up John in prison.
25 484And when Jesus heard that John was delivered up, he went away to Galilee. 26
485And he entered again into Cana, where he had made the water wine. And there 27 was
at Capernaum a king’s servant, whose son was sick. 486And this man heard that Jesus was
come from Judæa to Galilee; and he went to him, and besought of him that he would come
down and heal his son; for he had come near unto death. 28, 29 487Jesus said unto him,
Except ye see signs and wonders, ye do488 not believe. 489The Arabic, p. 24 king’s servant
said unto him, My Lord, come down, that the child die not. 30 490Jesus said unto him,
Go; for thy son is alive. And that man believed the 31 word which Jesus spake, and went.
491And when he went down, his servants met him 32 and told him, and492 said unto him,
Thy son is alive. 493And he asked them at what time he recovered. They said unto him,
Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left 33 him. 494And his father knew that that was
at that hour in which Jesus said unto him, 34 Thy son is alive. 495And he believed, he and
the whole people of his house. And this 35 is the second sign496 which Jesus did when he
returned from Judæa to Galilee. 497And he was preaching in the synagogues of Galilee.
36 498And he left Nazareth, and came and dwelt in Capernaum by the sea shore, in
the 37 borders of Zebulun and Naphtali: 499that it might be fulfilled which was said in
Isaiah the prophet, who said,
38 500The land of Zebulun, the land of Naphtali,
The way of the sea, the passage of the Jordan,
Galilee of the nations:
39 501The people sitting in darkness
Saw a great light,
And those sitting in the region and in the shadow of death,
There appeared to them a light.
40 502And he taught them on the sabbaths. 503And they wondered because of his
doctrine:504 41 for his word was as if it were authoritative. 505And there was in the synagogue
42 a man with an unclean devil, and he cried out with a loud voice, and said, 506Let
me alone; what have I to do with thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth? art thou come for our 43
destruction? I know thee who thou art, thou Holy One of God. 507And Jesus rebuked him,
and said, Stop up thy mouth, and come out of him. And the demon threw him 44 in the
midst and came out of him, having done him no harm. 508And great amazement Arabic,
p. 25 took hold upon every man. And they talked one with another, and said, What is this
word that orders the unclean spirits with power and 45 authority, and they come out?
509And the news of him spread abroad in all the region which was around them.
46 510And when Jesus went out of the synagogue, 511he saw a man sitting among the
publicans,512 named Matthew: and he said unto him, Come after me. And he rose, and
followed him.
47, 48 513And Jesus came to the house of Simon and Andrew with James and John.
514And Simon’s wife’s mother was oppressed with a great fever, and they besought him for
49 her. 515And he stood over her and rebuked her fever, and it left her, and immediately
50 she rose and ministered to them. 516And at even they brought to him many that had
51 demons: and he cast out their devils with the517 word. 518And all that had sick, their
diseases being divers and malignant, brought them unto him. And he laid his hand 52 on
them one by one519 and healed them: 520that that might be fulfilled which was said 53 in
the prophet Isaiah, who said, He taketh our pains and beareth our diseases. 521And 54 all
the city was gathered together unto the door of Jesus. 522And he cast out devils also from
many, as they were crying out and saying, Thou art the Messiah, the Son of God; and he
rebuked them. And he suffered not the demons to speak, because they knew him that he
was the Lord the Messiah.
1 Arabic, p. 26 523And in the morning of that day he went out very early, and went
to a 2 desert place, and was there praying. 524And Simon and those that were with 3
him sought him. 525And when they found him, they said unto him, All the people seek for
4 thee. 526He said unto them, Let us go into the adjacent villages and towns, that I may
5 preach there also; for to this end did I come. 527And the multitudes were seeking him,
and came till they reached him; and they took hold of him, that he should not 6 go away
from them. 528But Jesus said unto them, I must preach of the kingdom of 7 God in other
cities also: for because of this gospel was I sent. 529And Jesus was going about all the cities
and the villages, and teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom,
and healing all the diseases and all the sicknesses, 8 530and casting out the devils. 531And
his fame became known 532that533 he was teaching in 9 every place and being glorified
by every man. 534And when he passed by, he saw Levi the son of Alphæus sitting among
the tax-gatherers;535 and he said unto him, Follow 10 me: and he rose and followed him.
536And the news of him was heard of in all the land of Syria: and they brought unto him
all those whom grievous ills had befallen through divers diseases, and those that were enduring
torment, and those that were possessed, and lunatics,537 and paralytics; and he healed
them.
11, 12 538And after some days Jesus entered into Capernaum again. 539And when
they heard that he was in the house,540 many gathered, so that it could not hold them, even
about 13 Arabic, p. 27 the door; and he made known to them the word of God. 541And
there were there some of the Pharisees and the teachers of the law, sitting, come from all
the villages of Galilee, and Judæa, and Jerusalem; and the power of the Lord was 14 present
to heal them. 542And some men brought a bed with a man on it who was paralytic. 15
And they sought to bring him in and lay him before him. 543And when they found no way
to bring him in because of the multitude of people, they went up to the roof, and let him
down with his bed from the roofing,544 into the midst before Jesus. 16 545And when Jesus
saw their faith, he said unto the paralytic, My son, thy sins are forgiven 17 thee. 546And
the scribes and Pharisees began to think within their hearts, Why doth this man blaspheme?
547 Who is it that is able to forgive sins, but God alone? 18 548And Jesus knew by
the spirit that they were thinking this within themselves, and he 19 said unto them, Why
do ye think this within your heart? 549Which is better,550 that it should be said to the
paralytic, Thy sins are forgiven thee, or that it should be said 20 to him, Arise, and take
thy bed, and walk? 551That ye may know that the Son of man 21 is empowered on earth
to forgive sins (and he said to the paralytic), 552I say unto thee, 22 Arise, take thy bed, and
go to thine house. 553And he rose forthwith, and took his bed, and went out in the presence
of all. 554And he went to his house praising God. 23 555And when those multitudes saw,
24 them, 557and they praised God, who
had given such power to men. 558And they said, We have seen marvellous things to-day,
559of which we have never before seen the like.
25 Arabic, p. 28 560And after that, Jesus went out, and saw a publican, named Levi,
sitting 26 among the publicans:561 and he said unto him, Follow me. 562And he left 27
everything, and rose, and followed him. 563And Levi made him a great feast in his house.
And there was a great multitude of the publicans and others sitting with him. 28 564And
the scribes and Pharisees murmured, and said unto his disciples, Why do ye eat 29 and
drink with the publicans and sinners? 565Jesus answered and said unto them, The physician
seeketh not those who are well, but those that are afflicted with grievous 30, 31 sickness.566
567I came not to call the righteous, but the sinners, to repentance. 568And they said unto
him, Why do the disciples of John fast always, and pray, and the 32 Pharisees also, but thy
disciples eat and drink? 569He said unto them, Ye cannot make 33 the sons of the marriage
feast570 fast, while the bridegroom is with them. 571Days will come, when the bridegroom
is taken away from them; then will they fast in those 34 days. 572And he spake unto them
a parable: 573No man inserteth a new patch and seweth it in a worn garment, lest the newness
of the new take from the worn, and 35 there occur a great rent. 574And no man putteth
36 the fresh wine in the new skins, and both are preserved.
575And no man drinketh old wine and straightway desireth fresh; for he saith, The old is
better.
37 576And while Jesus was walking on the sabbath day among the sown fields, his
disciples Arabic, p. 29 hungered. And they were rubbing the ears with their hands, and
38 eating. 577But some of the Pharisees, when they saw them, 578said unto him, See, 39
why579 do thy disciples on the sabbath day that which is not lawful? 580But Jesus said unto
them, Have ye not read in olden time what David did, when he had need and 40 hungered,
he and those that were with him? 581how he entered the house of God, when Abiathar was
high priest, and ate the bread of the table of the Lord, which it was not lawful that any should
eat, save the priests, and gave to them that were with him also? 41 582And he said unto
them, The sabbath was created because of man, and man was not 42 created because of
the sabbath. 583Or have ye not read in the law, that the priests in 43 the temple profane
the sabbath, and yet they are blameless? 584I say unto you now, 44 that here is what585 is
greater than the temple. 586If ye had known this:587 I love mercy, 45 not sacrifice, ye
would not have condemned588 those on whom is no blame. 589The 46 Lord of the sabbath
is the Son of man. 590And his relatives heard, and went out to take him, and said, He hath
gone out of his mind.
47 591And on the next592 sabbath day he entered593 into the synagogue and was
teaching. 48 594And there was there a man whose right hand was withered. And the
scribes and the Pharisees were watching him, whether he would heal on the sabbath day,
49 that they might find the means of accusing him. 595But he knew their thoughts, and
said unto the man whose hand was withered, Rise and come near into the midst of 50 the
synagogue. 596And when he came and stood, Jesus said unto them, I ask you, which is
lawful to be done on the sabbath day, good or evil? shall lives be saved or 51 Arabic, p.
30 destroyed? 597But they were silent. 598Regarding599 them with anger, being grieved
because of the hardness of their hearts. And he said unto the man, Stretch out thy hand.
And he stretched it out: and his hand became straight. 52 600Then he said unto them,
What man of you shall have one sheep, and if it fall into a 53 well on the sabbath day, will
not take it and lift it out? 601And how much is man better than a sheep! Wherefore it is
lawful on the sabbath to do good.
1 602And the Pharisees went out, and consulted together concerning him, that they
2 might destroy him. 603And Jesus perceived, and removed thence: and great multitudes
3 followed him; and he healed all of them: 604and he forbade them that they should 4
not make him known:605 606that the saying in Isaiah the prophet might be fulfilled, which
said,
5 607Behold, my servant608 with whom I am pleased;
My beloved in whom my soul hath delighted:609
My spirit have I put upon him,
And he shall proclaim to the nations judgement.
6 610He shall not dispute, nor cry out;
And no man shall hear his voice in the marketplace.
7 611And a bruised reed shall he not break,
And a smoking lamp612 shall he not extinguish,
Until he shall bring forth judgement unto victory.
8 613And the nations shall rejoice in his name.614
9 615And in those days Jesus went out to the mountain that he might pray, and he
10 spent the night616 there in prayer to God. 617And when the morning was come, he
11 from Galilee that he might pray,619 620and from Judæa, and from Jerusalem, and from
Idumæa, and from beyond Jordan, and from Tyre, and from Sidon, and from Decapolis;
12 and great multitudes came unto him, which had heard what he did. 621And he spake
to his disciples to bring him the boat because of the multitudes, that they 13 might not
throng him. 622And he healed many, so that they were almost falling on Arabic, p. 31
him623 on account of their seeking to get near him. And624 those that had 14 plagues and
unclean spirits, 625as soon as they beheld him, would fall, and 15 cry out, and say, Thou
art the Son of God. 626And he rebuked them much, that they 16 should not make him
known. 627And those that were under the constraint of628 unclean 17 spirits were healed.
629And all of the crowd were seeking to come near630 him; because power went out from
him, and he healed them all.
18, 19 631And when Jesus saw the multitudes, he went up to the mountain. 632And
he called his disciples, and chose from them twelve; and they are those whom he named
20 apostles: 633Simon, whom he named Cephas, and Andrew his brother, and James and
21 John, and Philip and Bartholomew, 634and Matthew and Thomas, and James the son
22 of Alphæus, and Simon which was called the Zealot, 635and Judas the son of James,
23 and Judas the Iscariot, being he that had betrayed him.636 637And Jesus went down
with them and stood in the plain, and the company of his disciples, and the great 24 multitude
of people. 638And these twelve he chose to be with him, and that he might 25 send
them to preach, and to have power to heal the sick and to cast out devils.
26 639Then he lifted up his eyes unto them, and opened his mouth, 640and taught
them, and said,
27 641Blessed are the poor in spirit: for the kingdom of heaven is theirs.
28 642Blessed are the sorrowful: for they shall be comforted.
29 643Blessed are the humble: for they shall inherit the earth.
30 644Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be
satisfied.
31 645Blessed are the merciful: for on them shall be mercy.
32 Arabic, p. 32 646Blessed are the pure in their hearts: for they shall see God.
33 647Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the sons of God.
34 648Blessed are they that were persecuted649 for righteousness’ sake: for the kingdom
of heaven is theirs.
35 650Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and separate you from them, and persecute
you, and reproach you, 651and shall speak against you with all evil talk, for my 36
37 653But woe unto you rich! for ye have received your consolation.
38 654Woe unto you that are satisfied! ye shall hunger.
Woe unto you that laugh now! ye shall weep and be sad.
39 655Woe unto you when men praise you! for so did their fathers use to do to the
false prophets.
40 656Unto you do I say, ye which hear, 657Ye are the salt of the earth: if then the salt
become tasteless, wherewith shall it be salted? For any purpose it is of no use, but 41 is
thrown outside, and men tread upon it. 658Ye are the light of the world. It is 42 impossible
that a city built on a mountain should be hid. 659Neither do they light a lamp and place it
under a bushel, but on the lamp-stand, and it giveth light to all 43 who are in the house.
660So shall661 your light shine before men, that they may see 44 your good works, and
glorify your Father which is in heaven. 662There is nothing 45 secret that shall not be revealed,
or hidden that shall not be known. 663Whoever hath ears that hear, let him hear.
46 664Think not that I came to destroy the law or the prophets; I came not to destroy,
47 but to complete. 665Verily I say unto you, Until heaven and earth shall pass, there
Arabic, p. 33 shall not pass one point or one letter of the law, until all of it shall be 48
accomplished. 666Every one who shall violate now one of these small commandments, and
shall teach men so, shall be called lacking in the kingdom of heaven: every one that shall
do and teach shall667 be called great in the kingdom 49 of heaven. 668I say unto you now,
50 669Ye have heard that it was said to the ancients, Do not kill; and every one that
51 killeth is worthy of the judgement. 670But I say unto you that every one who is angry
with his brother without a cause is worthy of the judgement; and every one that saith to his
brother, Thou foul one, is condemned671 by the synagogue; and whosoever 52 saith to
him, Thou fool, is worthy of the fire of Gehenna. 672If thou art now offering thy gift at the
altar, and rememberest there that thy brother hath conceived 53 against thee any grudge,
673leave thy gift at the altar, and go first and satisfy thy 54 brother, and then return and
offer thy gift. 674Join675 thine adversary quickly, 676and while thou art still with him in the
way, give a ransom and free thyself from him; 55 lest thine adversary deliver thee to the
judge, 677and the judge deliver thee to the tax-collector, 56 and thou fall into prison.
678And verily I say unto thee, Thou shalt not go out thence until thou payest the last farthing.
57, 58 679Ye have heard that it was said, Do not commit adultery: 680but I now say
unto you, that every one that looketh at a woman lusting after her hath forthwith already
59 Arabic, p. 34 committed adultery with her in his heart. 681If thy right eye injure thee,
put it out and cast it from thee; for it is preferable for thee that one of thy 60 members
should perish, and not thy whole body go into the fire of hell. 682And if thy right hand injure
thee, cut it off and cast it from thee; and it is better for thee that 61 one of thy members
should perish, and not thy whole body fall into Gehenna. 683It was said that he that putteth
away his wife should give her a writing of divorcement: 62 684but I say unto you, that
1 686Ye have heard also that it was said unto the ancients, Lie not, but perform unto
2 God in thy oaths: 687but I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by heaven, for it 3 is
God’s throne; 688nor by the earth, for it is a footstool under his feet; nor yet by 4 Jerusalem,
for it is the city of the great689 King. 690Neither shalt thou swear by thy 5 head, for thou
canst not make in it one lock of hair black or white. 691But your word shall be either Yea
or Nay, and what is in excess of this is of the evil one.
6, 7 692Ye have heard that it was said, Eye for eye, and tooth for tooth: 693but I say
unto you, Stand not in opposition to the evil;694 but whosoever smiteth thee on thy right
8 cheek,695 turn to him also the other. 696And he that would sue thee, and take thy tunic,
9 leave to him also thy wrapper. 697And whosoever compelleth thee one mile, go with
10 Arabic, p. 35 him twain. 698And he that asketh thee, give unto him: 699and he that
would borrow of thee, prevent him not. And prosecute700 not him that taketh thy 11
substance. 701And as ye desire that men should do to you, so do ye also to them.
12, 13 702Ye have heard that it was said, Love thy neighbour and hate thine enemy:
703but I say unto you, Love your enemies, and pray for those that curse you, and deal well
with those that hate you, and pray for those who take you with violence and persecute you;
14 704that ye may be sons of your heavenly Father, who maketh his sun to rise on the good
and the evil, and sendeth down his rain on the righteous and the 15 unrighteous. 705If ye
love them that love you, what reward shall ye have? 706for the publicans 16 and sinners
also love those that love them. 707And if ye do a kindness to those 17 who treat you well,
where is your superiority? for sinners also do likewise. 708And if ye lend to him of whom
ye hope for a reward,709 where is your superiority? for the 18 sinners also lend to sinners,
seeking recompense from710 them. 711But love your enemies, and do good to them, and
lend, and cut not off the hope of any man; that your reward may be great, and ye may be
the children of the Highest: for he is lenient 19 towards the wicked and the ungrateful.
712Be ye merciful, even as your Father also is 20 merciful. 713And if ye inquire for the
good of your brethren only, what more have 21 ye done than others? is not this the conduct
of the publicans also? 714Be ye now715 perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is
perfect.
22 716Consider your alms; do them not before men to let them see you: and if it be
not 23 so,717 ye have no reward before your Father which is in the heavens. 718When then
thou givest an alms now, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as do the people of hypocrisy,
Arabic, p. 36 in the synagogues and the marketplaces, that men may praise them. And
24 verily say I unto you, They have received their reward. 719But thou, when 25 thou
doest alms, let thy left hand not know what thy right hand doeth; 720that thine alms may
be concealed: and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly.
26 721And whenever thou prayest, be not as the hypocrites, who love to stand in the
synagogues and in the corners of the marketplaces for prayers, that men may behold 27
them. 722And verily say I unto you, They have received their reward. But thou, when thou
prayest, enter into thy closet, and fasten thy door, and pray to thy Father in secret, and thy
Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly. 28 723And whenever ye pray, be
not babblers, as the heathen; for they think that by the 29 abundance of their words they
shall be heard. 724Then be not ye now like unto them: 30 for your Father knoweth your
request before ye ask him. 725One of his disciples said 31 unto him, Our Lord, teach us
to pray, as John taught his disciples. 726Jesus said unto 32 them, Thus now pray ye now:727
728Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy 33, 34 name. 729Thy kingdom come.
Thy will be done,730 as in heaven, so on earth. 731Give us the 35 food of to-day. 732And
forgive us our trespasses, as we forgave those that trespassed 36 against us. 733And bring
us not into temptations, but deliver us from the evil one. For 37 thine is the kingdom, and
the power, and the glory, for ever and ever.734 735If ye forgive Arabic, p. 37 men their
wrong-doing,736 your Father which is in heaven will forgive you. 38 737But if ye forgive
not men, neither will your Father pardon your wrong-doing.
39 738When ye fast, do not frown, as the hypocrites; for they make their faces austere,
that they may be seen of739 men that they are fasting. Verily I say unto you, They 40 have
41 head;
741that thou make not an appearance to men of fasting, but to thy Father which is in secret:
and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee.
42 742Be not agitated, little flock; for your Father hath delighted to give you the kingdom.
43 743Sell your possessions, and give in alms; take to yourselves purses that wax 44
not old. 744Lay not up treasure on earth, where moth and worm corrupt, and where 45
thieves break through and steal: 745but lay up for yourselves treasure in heaven, where 46
moth and worm do not corrupt, nor thieves break through nor steal: 746for where your
47 treasure is, there also will your heart be. 747The lamp of the body is the eye: if then748
48 thine eye now be sound, thy whole body also shall be light. 749But if thine eye be evil,
all thy body shall be dark. And if the light which is in thee is darkness, how 49 great is750
thy darkness! 751Be watchful that the light which is in thee be not darkness. 50 752Because
that, if thy whole body is light, and have no part dark, it shall all be light, as the lamp giveth
light to thee with its flame.
1 Arabic, p. 38 753No man can serve two masters; and that because it is necessary
that he hate one of them and love the other, and honour one of them and despise the 2
other. 754Ye cannot serve God and possessions. And because of this I say unto you, Be not
anxious for yourselves,755 what ye shall eat and what ye shall drink; neither for your bodies,
what ye shall put on. Is not the life better than the food, and the body 3 than the raiment?
756Consider the birds of the heaven, which sow not, nor reap, nor store in barns; and yet
your Father which is in heaven feedeth them. Are not ye 4 better than they? 757Who of
you when he trieth is able to add to his stature one 5 cubit? 758If then ye are not able for
a small thing, why are ye anxious about the 6, 7 rest? 759Consider the wild lily, how it
grows, although it toils not, nor spins; 760and I say unto you that Solomon in the greatness
of his glory was not clothed like one of 8 them. 761And if God so clothe the grass of the
field, which to-day is, and to-morrow 9 is cast762 into the oven, how much more shall be
unto you, O ye of little faith! 763Be not anxious, so as to say, What shall we eat? or, What
shall we drink? or, With 10 what shall we be clothed? 764Neither let your minds be perplexed
in this: 765all these things the nations of the world seek; and your Father which is in
heaven knoweth 11 your need of all these things. 766Seek ye first the kingdom of God,
and his righteousness; 12 [Arabic, p. 39] and all these shall come to you as something additional
for you. 767Be not anxious for the morrow; for the morrow shall be anxious for
what belongs to it. Sufficient unto the day is its evil.
13 768Judge not, that ye be not judged: 769condemn770 not, that ye be not condemned:
14 771forgive, and it shall be forgiven you: release, and ye shall be released: give, that ye
may be given unto; with good measure, abundant, full, they shall thrust772 into your 15
bosoms. 773With what measure ye measure it shall be measured to you. See to it what ye
hear: with what measure ye measure it shall be measured to you; and ye 16 shall be given
more. 774I say unto those that hear, He that hath shall be given unto; and he that hath not,
that which he regards775 as his shall be taken from him.
17 776And he spake unto them a parable, Can a blind man haply guide a blind man?
18 shall777 they not both fall into a hollow? 778A disciple is not better than his master;
19 every perfect man shall be as his master. 779Why lookest thou at the mote which is in
the eye of thy brother, but considerest not the column that is in thine own eye? 20 780Or
how canst thou say to thy brother, Brother, I will take out the mote from thine eye; and the
column which is in thine eye thou seest not? Thou hypocrite, take out first the column from
thine eye; and then shalt thou see to take out the mote from the eye of thy brother.
21 781Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast your pearls before the
swine, lest they trample them with their feet, and return and wound you.
22 782And he said unto them, Who of you, that hath a friend, goeth to him at midnight,
23 and saith unto him, My friend, lend me three loaves; 783for a friend hath come 24 to
me from a journey, and I have nothing to offer to him: 784and that friend shall Arabic, p.
answer him from within, and say unto him, Trouble me not; for the door is shut, and
my children are with me in bed, and I cannot rise and give thee? 25 785And verily I say
unto you, If he will not give him because of friendship, yet because 26 of his importunity
he will rise and give him what he seeketh. 786And I also say unto you, Ask, and ye shall be
given unto; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be 27 opened unto you. 787Every
one that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth, and 28 he that knocketh, it shall be
opened to him. 788What father of you, shall his son ask for bread—will he, think you, give
him a stone? 789and if he ask of him a fish, will he, 29 think you, 790instead of the fish give
him a serpent? and if he ask him for an egg, will 30 he, think you, extend to him a scorpion?
791If ye then, although being evil, know the gifts which are good, and give them to your
children, how much more shall your 31 Father which is in heaven give the Holy Spirit to
them that ask him? 792Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to
them: this is the law and the prophets.
32 793Enter794 ye by the narrow gate; for the wide gate and the broad way lead to destruction,
33 and many they be which go therein. 795How narrow is the gate and straitened
the way leading to life! and few be they that find it.
34 796Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s797 clothing, while
within 35 they are ravening wolves. 798But by their fruits ye shall know them. 799For
every tree is known by its fruit. For figs are not gathered800 of thorns, neither are grapes
36 briers. 801Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit, but the evil
tree bringeth 37 Arabic, p. 41 forth evil fruit. 802The good tree cannot bring forth evil
fruit, neither can the 38 evil tree bring forth good fruit. 803The good man from the good
treasures that are in his heart bringeth forth good things; and the evil man from the evil
treasures that are in his heart bringeth forth evil things: and from the overflowings of the
39 heart the lips speak. 804Every tree that beareth not good fruit is cut down and cast 40,
41 into the fire. 805Therefore by their fruits ye shall know them. 806Not all that say unto
me, My Lord, my Lord, shall enter the kingdom of the heavens; but he that doeth 42 the
will of my Father which is in heaven. 807Many shall say unto me in that day, My Lord, my
Lord, did we not prophesy in thy name, and in thy name cast out 43 devils, and in thy
name do many powers? 808Then shall I say unto them, I never 44 knew you: depart from
me, ye servants of iniquity. 809Every man that cometh unto 45 me, and heareth my sayings,
and doeth them, I will shew you to what he is like: 810he is like the wise man which built a
house, and digged and went deep, and laid the 46 foundations on a rock: 811and the rain
came down, and the rivers overflowed, and the winds blew, and shook that house, and it
fell not: for its foundation was laid on 47 rocks. 812And every one that heareth these my
words, and doeth them not, is like 48 the foolish man which built his house on sand,
without foundation: 813and the rain descended, and the rivers overflowed, and the winds
blew, and smote upon that house, and it fell: and the fall of it was great.
1 Arabic, p. 42 814And when Jesus finished these sayings, the multitudes were astonished
2 at his teaching; 815and that because he was teaching them as one having authority,
not as their scribes and the Pharisees.
3 816And when he descended from the mountain, great multitudes followed him.
4 817And when Jesus entered Capernaum, the servant of one of the chiefs was in an
5 evil case, and he was precious to him, and he was at the point of death. 818And he 6
heard of Jesus, and came to him with the elders of the Jews; 819and he besought him, and
said, My Lord, my boy is laid in the house paralysed,820 and he is suffering grievous 7
torment. 821And the elders urgently requested of him, and said, He is worthy that 8 this
should be done unto him: 822for he loveth our people, and he also built the synagogue 9,
10 for us. 823Jesus said unto him, I will come and heal him. 824That chief answered and
said, My Lord, I am not worthy that my roof should shade thee; but it sufficeth 11 that
thou speak a word, and my lad shall be healed. 825And I also am a man in obedience to
authority, having under my hand soldiers:826 and I say to this one, Go, and he goeth; and
to another, Come, and he cometh; and to my servant that he do this, 12 and he doeth it.
827And when Jesus heard that, he marvelled at him,828 and turned and said unto the multitude
that were coming with him, 829Verily I say unto you, I have 13 not found in Israel
the like of this faith. 830I say unto you, that many shall come from the east and the west,
14 Arabic, p. 43 in the kingdom of
heaven: 831but the children of the kingdom shall be cast 15 forth into the outer darkness:
and there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 832And Jesus said to that chief, Go thy
way; as thou hast believed, so shall it be unto thee. 16 833And his lad was healed in that
hour. And that chief returned to the house and found that sick servant healed.
17 834And the day after, he was going to a city called Nain, and his disciples with him,
18 and a great multitude. 835And when he was come near the gate of the city, he saw a
crowd836 accompanying one that was dead, the only son of his mother; and his mother was
a widow: and there was with her a great multitude of the people of the 19 city. 837And
when Jesus saw her, he had compassion on her, and said unto her, Weep 20 not. 838And
he went and advanced to the bier, and the bearers of it stood still; and 21 he said, Young
man, I say unto thee, Arise. 839And that dead man sat up and began 22 to speak; and he
gave him to his mother. 840And fear came on all the people: and they praised God, and
said, There hath risen among us a great prophet: and, God 23 hath had regard to his
people. 841And this news concerning him spread in all Judæa, and in all the region which
was about them.
24 842And when Jesus saw great multitudes surrounding him, he commanded them
to 25 depart to the other side. 843And while they were going in the way, there came one
of the scribes and said unto him, My Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou 26
goest. 844Jesus said unto him, The foxes have holes, and the birds of the heaven have 27
nests; but the Son of man hath not a place in which to lay his head. 845And he said unto
another, Follow me. And he said unto him, My Lord, suffer me first to go and 28 bury
29 follow
me and preach the kingdom of God. 847And another said unto him, I will follow Arabic,
p. 44 thee, my Lord; but first suffer me to go and salute my household and 30 come.
848Jesus said unto him, There is no one who putteth his hand to the plough849 and looketh
behind him, and yet is fit for the kingdom of God.
31 850And he said to them on that day in the evening, Let us go over to the other side
32 of the lake; and he left851 the multitudes. 852And Jesus went up and sat in the ship,
33 he and his disciples, and there were with them other ships. 853And there occurred on
the sea a great tempest854 of whirlwind and wind, 855 and the ship was on the point of 34
sinking from the greatness856 of the waves. 857But Jesus was sleeping on a cushion in the
stern of the ship; 858and his disciples came and awoke him, and said unto him, Our 35
Lord, save us; lo, we perish. 859And he rose, and rebuked the winds and the turbulence of
the water, and said to the sea, Be still, for thou art rebuked; 860and the wind 36 was still,
and there was a great calm. 861And he said unto them, Why are ye thus 37 afraid? and
why have ye no faith? 862And they feared greatly.863 And they marvelled, and said one to
another, Who, think you, is this, who commandeth also the wind and the waves and the
sea, and they obey him?
38 864And they departed and came to the country of the Gadarenes, which is on the
39 other side, opposite the land of Galilee. 865And when he went out of the ship to the
land, 866there met him from among the tombs a man who had a devil for a long time, 40
and wore no clothes, neither dwelt in a house, but among the tombs. 867And no man was
Arabic, p. 45 able to bind him with chains, 868because any time that he was bound with
chains 41 and fetters he cut the chains and loosened the fetters; 869and he was snatched870
42 away of the devil into the desert, 871and no man was able to quiet him; and at all times,
in the night and in the day, he would be among the tombs and in the mountains; 872and no
man was able to pass by that way; 873and he would cry out and wound himself 43 with
stones. 874And when he saw Jesus at a distance, he hastened and worshipped 44 him, and
cried with a loud voice and said, 875What have we to do with thee, Jesus, 45 Son of the
most high God? 876I adjure thee by God, torment me not. And Jesus commanded the unclean
spirit to come out of the man: and he had suffered877 a long 46 time since the time
when he came into captivity to it. 878And Jesus asked him, What is thy name? He said
unto him, Legion; for there had entered into him many 47 devils. 879And they besought
him that he would not command them to depart into 48 the depths. 880And there was
there a herd of many swine, feeding in the mountain, and those devils besought him to give
them leave to enter the swine; and he gave 49 them leave. 881And the devils went out of
50 thousand, and they were choked in the water.
883And when the keepers saw what 51 happened, they fled, and told those in the cities and
villages. 884And the people went out to see what had happened; and they came to Jesus,
and found the man whose Arabic, p. 46 devils had gone out, clothed, modest,885 seated
at the feet of Jesus; and they 52 feared. 886And they reported what they saw, and how the
man was healed who had a devil, 887and concerning those swine also.
1 888And all the multitude of the Gadarenes entreated him to depart from them, because
that great fear took hold upon them.
2, 3 889But Jesus went up into the ship, and crossed, and came to his city. 890And that
man from whom the devils went out entreated that he might stay with him; but 4 Jesus
sent him away, and said unto him, 891Return to thy house, and make known what 5 God
hath done for thee. 892And he went, and began to publish in Decapolis893 what Jesus had
done for him; and they all marvelled.
6 894And when Jesus had crossed in the ship to that side, a great multitude received
7 him; and they were all looking for him. 895And a man named Jairus, the chief of the 8
synagogue, fell before the feet of Jesus, 896and besought him much, and said unto him, I
have an only daughter, and she is come nigh unto death; 897but come and lay thy 9 hand
upon her, and she shall live. 898And Jesus rose, and his disciples, and they followed 10
him. 899And there joined him a great multitude, and they pressed him.
11, 12 900And a woman, which had a flow of blood for twelve years, 901had suffered
much of many physicians, and spent all that she had, and was not benefited at all, but her
13 trouble increased further. 902And when she heard of Jesus, she came in the thronging
of 14 Arabic, p. 47 the crowd behind him, and touched903 his garments; 904and she
thought within 15 herself, If I could reach to touch his garments, I should live. 905And
16 of her plague. 906And Jesus straightway knew within himself that power had gone out
of him; and he turned to the crowd, and said, Who approached unto my garments? 17
907And on their denying, all of them, Simon Cephas and those with him said unto him, Our
Master, the multitudes throng thee and press thee, and sayest thou, Who approached 18
unto me? 908And he said, Some one approached unto me; and I knew that 19 power went
forth from me. 909And that woman, when she saw that she was not hid 20 from him, came
fearing and agitated (for she knew what had happened to her), 910and fell down and worshipped
him, and told, in the presence of all the people, for what 21 reason she touched
him, and how she was healed immediately. 911And Jesus said unto her, Be of good courage,
daughter; thy faith hath made thee alive; depart in peace, and be whole from thy plague.
22 912And while he was yet speaking, there came a man from the house of the chief
of the synagogue, and said unto him, Thy daughter hath died; so trouble not the 23
teacher. 913But Jesus heard, and said unto the father of the maid, Fear not: but believe 24
only, and she shall live. 914And he suffered no man to go with him, except 25 Simon
Cephas, and James, and John the brother of James. 915And they reached the house of the
chief of the synagogue; and he saw them agitated, weeping and wailing. 26 916And he
entered, and said unto them, Why are ye agitated and weeping? the 27 Arabic, p. 48 maid
hath not died, but she is sleeping. 917And they laughed at him, for 28 they knew that she
had died. 918And he put every man forth without, and took the father of the maid, and her
mother, and Simon, and James, and John, and 29 entered into the place where the maid
was laid. 919And he took hold of the hand of the maid, and said unto her, Maid, arise.
30 she arose and walked: 921and she was
about twelve years of age. 922And he commanded 31 that there should be given to her
something to eat. 923And her father wondered greatly: 32 and he warned them that they
should tell no man what had happened. 924And this report spread in all that land.
33 925And when Jesus crossed over from there, there joined him two blind men, crying
34 out, and saying, Have mercy on us, thou son of David. 926And when he came to the
house, those two blind men came to him: and Jesus said unto them, Believe ye 35 that I
am able to do this? They said unto him, Yea, our Lord. 927Then he touched928 36 their
eyes, and said, As ye have believed, it shall be unto you. 929And immediately their eyes were
opened. And Jesus forbade them, and said, See that no man know. 37 930But they went
out and published the news in all that land.
38 931And when Jesus went out, they brought to him a dumb man having a devil.
39 932And on the going out of the devil that dumb man spake. And the multitudes marvelled,
and said, It was never so seen in Israel
40 933And Jesus was going about in all the cities and in the villages, and teaching in
their synagogues, and proclaiming the good news of the kingdom, and healing every disease
41 Arabic, p. 49 and sickness; and many followed him. 934And when Jesus saw the
multitudes, he had compassion on them, for they were wearied and scattered,935 as sheep
42 that have no shepherd. 936And he called his twelve disciples, and gave them power
and 43 much authority over all devils and diseases; 937and sent them two and two, that
44 might proclaim the kingdom of God, and to heal the sick. 938And he charged
them, and said, Walk not in the way of the heathen, nor enter into the cities of the Samaritans.
939 45, 46 940Go especially unto the sheep that are lost of the sons of Israel. 941And
47 when ye go, proclaim and say, The kingdom of heaven is come near. 942And heal the
sick, and cleanse the lepers, and cast out the devils: freely ye have received, freely 48, 49
give. 943Get you not gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses; 944and take nothing for the
way, except a staff only; nor bag, nor bread; neither shall ye have two tunics, 50 nor shoes,
nor staff, but be shod with sandals; 945for the labourer is worthy of his food. 51 946And
whatever city or village ye enter, inquire who is worthy in it, and there be until 52, 53 ye
go out. 947And when ye enter into the house, ask for the peace of the house: and if the
house is worthy, your peace shall come upon it; 948but if it is not worthy, your 54 peace
shall return unto you. 949And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your sayings, when
ye go out from that house, or from that village, shake off the dust 55 Arabic, p. 50 that
is under your feet against them for a testimony. 950And verily I say unto you, To the land
of Sodom and Gomorrah there shall be rest in the day of judgement, rather than to that city.
1 951I am sending you as lambs among wolves: be ye now wise as serpents, and 2
harmless952 as doves. 953Beware of men: they shall deliver you to the councils of the 3
magistrates, and scourge you in their synagogues; 954and shall bring you before governors
and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them and against the nations. 4 955And
when they deliver you up, be not956 anxious, nor consider beforehand, what ye 5 shall say;
but ye shall be given957 in that hour what ye ought to speak. 958Ye do not 6 speak, but
the Spirit of your Father speaketh in you. 959The brother shall deliver up his brother to
death, and the father his son; and the sons shall rise against their 7 parents, and put them
to death. 960And ye shall be hated of every man because of 8 my name; but he that endureth
unto the end of the matter shall be saved.961 962When they expel you from this city, flee to
another. Verily I say unto you, Ye shall not finish all the cities of the people of Israel, until
the Son of man come.
9, 10 963A disciple is not superior to his lord, nor a servant to his master. 964For it is
enough then for the disciple that he be as his lord, and the servant as his master. If they
have called the master of the house Beelzebul, how much more the people 11 of his house!
965Fear them not therefore:966 for there is nothing covered, that shall 12 Arabic, p. 51
not be revealed; nor hid, that shall not be disclosed and published. 967What I say unto you
13 secretly in the ears in closets,
let it be proclaimed on the housetops. 968I say unto you now, my beloved, Be not agitated
at969 those who kill the body, but have no power to 14 kill the soul. I will inform you
whom ye shall fear: him970 which is able to destroy 15 soul and body in hell. 971Yea, I
say unto you, Be afraid of him especially. Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing in a
bond?972 and one of them shall not fall on the 16 ground without your Father. 973But
what concerns you: even the hair of your heads 17, 18 also is numbered. 974Fear not
therefore; ye are better than many sparrows. 975Every man who confesseth me now before
men, I also will confess him before my Father 19 which is in heaven; 976but whosoever
denieth me before men, I also will deny him before my Father which is in heaven.
20 977Think ye that I am come to cast peace into the earth? I came not to cast peace,
21 but to cast dissension. 978Henceforth there shall be five in one house, three of them
22 disagreeing with two, and the two with the three. 979The father shall become hostile
to his son, and the son to his father; and the mother to her daughter, and the daughter to
her mother; and the mother in law to her daughter in law, and the daughter 23 in law to
her mother in law: 980and a man’s enemies shall be the people of his house. 24 981Whosoever
loveth father or mother better than me is not worthy of me; and whosoever Arabic,
p. 52 loveth son or daughter more than his love of me is not worthy of me. 25 982And
26 me. 983Whosoever
findeth his life984 shall lose it; and whosoever loseth his life985 for my sake shall find it.
27 986And whosoever receiveth you receiveth me; and whosoever receiveth me receiveth
28 him that sent me. 987And whosoever receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet
shall take988 a prophet’s reward; and whosoever shall receive a righteous man 29 in the
name of a righteous man shall take989 a righteous man’s reward. 990And every one that
shall give to drink to one of these least ones a drink of water only, in the name of a disciple,
verily I say unto you, he shall not lose his reward.
30 991And when Jesus finished charging his twelve disciples, he removed thence to
31 teach and preach in their cities. 992And while they were going in the way they entered
into a certain village; and a woman named Martha entertained him in her house. 32
993And she had a sister named Mary, and she came and sat at the feet of our Lord, 33 and
heard his sayings. 994But Martha was disquieted by much serving; and she came and said
unto him, My Lord, givest thou no heed that my sister left me alone to 34 serve? speak to
her that she help me. 995Jesus answered and said unto her, Martha, 35 Martha, thou art
solicitous and impatient996 on account of many things: 997but what is sought is one thing.
But Mary hath chosen for herself a good portion, and that which shall not be taken from
her.
36 998And the apostles went forth, and preached to the people that they might repent.
37 999And they cast out many devils, and anointed many sick with oil, and healed them.
38, 39 1000And the disciples of John told him1001 of all these things. 1002And when John
heard in Arabic, p. 53 the prison of the doings of the Messiah, he called two of his disciples,
and sent them to Jesus, and said, Art thou he that cometh, or look we for 40 another?
1003And they came to Jesus, and said unto him, John the Baptist hath sent 41 us unto thee,
and said, Art thou he that cometh, or look we for another? 1004And in that hour he cured
many of diseases, and of plagues of an evil spirit; and he gave sight 42 to many blind.
1005Jesus answered and said unto them, Go and tell John everything ye have seen and heard:
the blind see, and the lame walk, and the lepers are cleansed, and the blind1006 hear, and
the dead rise, and the poor have the gospel preached to 43 them. 1007And blessed is he
who doubteth not in me.
44 1008And when John’s disciples departed, Jesus began to say to the multitudes concerning
John, What went ye out into the wilderness to see? a reed shaken with the 45
winds? 1009And if not, then what went ye out to see? a man clothed in soft raiment? Behold,
they that are in magnificent garments and in voluptuousness are in the abode 46 of kings.
1010And if not, then what went ye out to see? a prophet? Yea, I say unto 47 you, and more
than a prophet. 1011This is he of whom it is written,
I am sending my messenger before thy face
To prepare the way before thee.
1 1012Verily I say unto you, There hath not arisen among those whom women have
borne a greater than John the Baptist; but he that is little now in the kingdom of heaven is
greater than he.
2 Arabic, p. 54 1013And all the people which heard, and the publicans, justified1014
God, for 3 they had been baptized with the baptism of John. 1015But the Pharisees and
the scribes wronged1016 the purpose of God in themselves, in that they were not baptized
of 4 him. 1017And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven is
5 snatched away by violence. 1018The law and the prophets were until John; and after that,
the kingdom of God is preached, and all press to enter it: 1019and they that exert themselves
6, 7 snatch it away. 1020All the prophets and the law until John prophesied. 1021And if
ye 8 will, then receive it, that he is Elijah, which is to come. 1022Whosoever hath ears that
hear 9 let him hear. 1023Easier is the perishing of heaven and earth, than the passing away
of 10 one point of the law. 1024To whom then shall I liken the people of this generation,1025
and 11 to whom are they like? 1026They are like the children sitting in the market, which
call to their companions, and say, We sang to you, and ye danced not; we wailed to you,
12 and ye wept not. 1027John the Baptist came neither eating bread nor drinking wine;
13 and ye said, He hath demons: 1028and the Son of man came eating and drinking; and
ye said, Behold, a gluttonous man, and a drinker of wine, and an associate of publicans 14,
and sinners! 1029And wisdom was justified of all her children. 1030And when he said
that, they came to the house. And there gathered unto him again multitudes, 16 so that
they found not bread to eat. 1031And while he was casting out a devil which was dumb,
when he cast out that devil, that dumb man spake. And the multitudes 17 Arabic, p. 55
marvelled. 1032And the Pharisees, when they heard, said, This man doth not cast out the
devils, except by Beelzebul the chief of the demons, which is in him. 18, 19 1033And others
requested of him a sign from heaven, to tempt him. 1034And Jesus knew their thoughts,
and said unto them in parables, Every kingdom that withstandeth itself shall become desolate;
and every house or city that disagreeth with itself shall not 20 stand: 1035and if a devil cast
out a devil, he withstandeth himself; neither shall he be 21 able to stand, but his end shall
be. 1036Then how now shall his kingdom stand? for ye 22 said that I cast out devils by
Beelzebul. 1037And if I by Beelzebul cast out the devils, then your children, by what do they
cast them out? And for this cause they shall 23 be judges against you. 1038But if I by the
Spirit of God cast out devils, then the kingdom 24 of God is come near unto you. 1039Or
how can a man enter into the house of a valiant man, and seize his garments,1040 if he do
not beforehand secure himself1041 from 25 that valiant man? and then will he cut off1042
his house. 1043But when the valiant man is 26 armed, guarding his house, his possessions
are in peace. 1044But if one come who is more valiant than he, he overcometh him, and
taketh his whole armour, on which 27 he relieth, and divideth his spoil. 1045Whosoever
28 whosoever gathereth not with me scattereth abroad.
1046For this reason I say unto you, Arabic, p. 56 that all sins and blasphemies with which
men blaspheme shall be forgiven 29 them: 1047but whosoever shall blaspheme against the
Holy Spirit, there is no 30 forgiveness for him for ever, but he is deserving of eternal
punishment: 1048because they 31 said that he had an unclean spirit. 1049And he said also,
Every one that speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him; but whosoever
speaketh against the Holy Spirit, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, nor
in the world to 32 come. 1050Either ye must make a good tree1051 and its fruit good; or
ye must make an evil 33 tree1052 and its fruit evil: for the tree is known by its fruit. 1053Ye
children of vipers, how can ye, being evil, speak good things? from the overflowings of the
heart the mouth 34 speaketh. 1054The good man from the good treasures which are in
his heart bringeth forth good things; and the wicked man from the evil treasures which are
in his 35 heart bringeth forth evils. 1055I say unto you, that every idle word which men
shall 36 speak, they shall give an answer for in the day of judgement: 1056for by thy sayings
thou shalt be justified, and by thy sayings thou shalt be judged.
37 1057And he said to the multitudes, When ye see the clouds appear from the west,
38 straightway ye say that there cometh rain; and so it cometh to pass. 1058And when 39
the south wind bloweth, ye say that there will be heat; and it cometh to pass. 1059And when
the evening is come, ye say, It will be fair weather, for the heaven has become 40 red.
1060And in the morning ye say, To-day there will be severe weather, for the redness Arabic,
p. 57 of the heaven is paling. 1061Ye hypocrites, ye know to examine the face of the heaven
and the earth; but the signs of this time ye know not to discern.
41 1062Then they brought to him one possessed of a demon, dumb and blind; and he
42 healed him, so that the dumb and blind began to speak and see. 1063And all the multitudes
wondered, and said, Is this, think you, the son of David?
43 1064And the apostles returned unto Jesus, and told him everything that they had
44 done and wrought.1065 1066And he said unto them, Come, let us go into the desert
alone, and rest ye a little. And many were going and returning, and they had not leisure,
not even to eat bread.
45 1067And after that, there came to him one of the Pharisees, and besought him that
he would eat bread with him. And he entered into the house of that Pharisee, and 46 reclined.
1068And there was in that city a woman that was a sinner; and when she knew that
he was sitting in the house of that Pharisee, she took a box of sweet ointment, 47 and stood
behind him, 1069towards his feet, weeping, and began to wet his feet with her tears, and to
wipe them with the hair of her head, and to kiss his feet, and 48 anoint them with the sweet
ointment. 1070And when that1071 Pharisee saw it, who invited him, he thought within
himself, and said, This man, if he were a prophet, would know who she is and what is her
history: for the woman which touched him was a sinner.
1 1072Jesus answered and said unto him, Simon, I have something to say unto thee.
And 2 he said unto him, Say on, my Master. 1073Jesus said unto him, There were two
debtors Arabic, p. 58 to one creditor; and one of them owed five hundred pence, and the
other 3 owed fifty pence. 1074And because they had not wherewith to pay, he forgave 4
them both. Which of them ought to love him more? 1075Simon answered and said, I suppose,
he to whom he forgave most. Jesus said unto him, Thou hast judged rightly. 5 1076And
he turned to that woman, and said to Simon, Dost thou see this woman? I entered into thy
dwelling, and thou gavest me not water to wash my feet: but this 6 woman hath bathed1077
my feet with her tears, and dried them with her hair. 1078And thou kissedst me not: but
this woman, since she1079 entered, hath not ceased to kiss my 7 feet. 1080And thou
anointedst not my head with oil:1081 but this woman hath anointed 8 my feet with sweet
ointment.1082 1083And for this, I say unto thee, Her many sins are forgiven her, because
she loved much; for he to whom little is forgiven loveth little. 9, 10 1084And he said unto
that woman, Thy sins are forgiven thee. 1085And those that were invited 11 began to say
within themselves, Who is this that forgiveth sins also? 1086And Jesus said to that woman,
Thy faith hath saved thee; go in peace.
12 1087And many believed in him when they saw the signs which he was doing. 13,
14 1088But Jesus did not trust1089 himself to them, 1090for he knew every man, and he
needed not any man to testify to him concerning every man; for he knew what was in man.
15 1091And after that, Jesus set apart from his disciples other seventy, and sent them
two and two before his face to every region and city whither he was purposing to 16 go.
1092And he said unto them, The harvest is abundant, and the labourers are few: 17 entreat
now the Lord of the harvest, that he send forth labourers into his harvest. 1093Go 18
Arabic, p. 59 ye: and lo, I am sending you as lambs among wolves. 1094Take not with you
19 purses, nor a wallet, nor shoes; neither salute any man in the way. 1095And 20 whatsoever
house ye enter, first salute that house: 1096and if there be there a son of peace, 21
let your peace rest upon him; but if there be not, your peace shall return to you. 1097And
be ye in that house eating and drinking what they have:1098 for the labourer is worthy of
22 his hire. 1099And remove not from house to house. And into whatsoever city ye enter,
23 and they receive you, eat what is presented to you: 1100and heal the sick that are 24
therein, and say unto them, The kingdom of God is come near unto you. 1101But whatsoever
city ye enter, and they receive you not, go out into the market, and say, 25 1102Even the
dust that clave to our feet from your city, we shake off against you; but 26 know1103 this,1104
that the kingdom of God is come near unto you. 1105I say unto you, that for Sodom there
27 that city. 1106Then
began Jesus to rebuke the cities in which there had been many 28 mighty works,1107 and
they repented not. 1108And he said, Woe unto thee, Chorazin! woe unto thee, Bethsaida!
if there had been in Tyre and Sidon the signs which were in 29 thee, it may be that they
would have repented in sackcloth and ashes. 1109Howbeit I say unto you, that for Tyre and
Sidon there shall be rest in the day of judgement, 30 more than for you. 1110And thou,
Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt sink down unto Hades; for if there had
been in Sodom the wonders1111 which were 31 in thee, it would have remained until this
day. 1112And now I say unto thee, that for the land of Sodom there shall be quiet in the day
of judgement, more than for thee.
32 [Arabic, p. 60] 1113And he said again unto his apostles, Whosoever heareth you
heareth me; and whosoever heareth me heareth him that sent me: and whosoever wrongeth1114
you wrongeth me; and whosoever wrongeth me wrongeth him that sent me.
33 1115And those seventy returned with great joy, and said unto him, Our Lord, even
34 the devils also are subject unto us in thy name. 1116He said unto them, I beheld 35
Satan1117 fallen like lightning from heaven. 1118Behold, I am giving you authority to tread
upon serpents and scorpions, and the whole race1119 of the enemy; and nothing shall 36
hurt you. 1120Only ye must not rejoice that the devils are subject unto you; but be glad that
your names are written in heaven.
37 1121And in that hour Jesus rejoiced in the Holy Spirit, and said, I acknowledge thee,
my Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou didst hide these things from the wise and
understanding, and didst reveal them unto children: yea, my Father; so 38 was thy will.
1122And he turned to his disciples,1123 and said unto them, Everything hath been delivered
to me of my Father: and no man knoweth who the Son is, save the Father; and who the
Father is, save the Son, and to whomsoever the Son willeth 39 to reveal him. 1124Come
unto me, all of you, ye that are wearied and bearers of burdens, 40 and I will give you rest.
1125Bear my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for1126 I 41 am gentle and lowly in my heart:
and ye shall find rest unto your souls. 1127For my yoke is pleasant, and my burden is light.
42 1128And while great multitudes were going with him, he turned, and said unto
them, 43 1129Whosoever cometh unto me, and hateth not his father, and his mother, and
his brethren, and his sisters, and his wife, and his children, and himself1130 also, cannot 44
Arabic, p. 61 be a disciple to me. 1131And whosoever doth not take his cross, and follow
45 me, cannot be a disciple to me. 1132Which of you desireth to build a tower, and doth
not sit down first and reckon his expenses and whether he hath enough to 46 complete
it?1133 1134lest when he hath laid the foundations, and is not able to finish, all that 47 behold
him1135 laugh at him, and say, 1136This man began to build, and was not able to 48 finish.
1137Or what king goeth to the battle to fight with another king,1138 and doth not consider
first whether he is able with ten thousand to meet him that cometh to him 49 with twenty
50 off, and
seeketh peace. 1140So shall1141 every man of you consider, that desireth to be a disciple to
me; for if he renounceth not all that he hath, he cannot be a disciple to me.
1 1142Then answered certain of the scribes and Pharisees, that they might tempt him,
2 and said, Teacher, we desire to see a sign from thee. 1143He answered and said, This evil
and adulterous generation1144 seeketh a sign; and it shall not be given a sign, 3 except the
sign of Jonah the prophet. 1145And as Jonah was a sign to the inhabitants 4 of Nineveh,
so shall the Son of man also be to this generation. 1146And as Jonah was in the belly of the
great fish three days and three nights, so shall the Son of man 5 be in the heart of the earth
three days and three nights. 1147The queen of the south shall rise in the judgement with
the people of this generation, and condemn1148 them: for she came from the ends of the
earth that she might hear the wisdom of Solomon; 6 Arabic, p. 62 and behold, here is a
better than Solomon. 1149The men of Nineveh shall stand in the judgement with this generation,
and condemn it: for they repented at 7 the preaching of Jonah; and behold, here
is a greater than Jonah. 1150The unclean spirit, when he goeth out of the man, departeth,
and goeth about through places wherein are no waters, that he may find rest for himself;
and when he findeth it not, he 8 saith, I will return to my house whence I came out.
1151And if he come and find it 9 adorned and set in order, 1152then he goeth, and associateth
with himself seven other spirits worse than himself; and they enter and dwell in it:
and the end of that man 10 shall be worse than his beginning. 1153Thus shall it be unto
this evil generation.
11 1154And while he was saying that, a woman from the multitude lifted up her voice,
and said unto him, Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the breasts that nursed 12 thee.
1155But he said unto her, Blessed is he that heareth the word of God, and keepeth it.
13 1156And while he was speaking unto the multitude, there came unto him his
mother 14 and his brethren, and sought to speak with him; 1157and they were not able,
because of 15 the multitude; and they stood without and sent, calling him unto them.
1158A man said unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren are standing without, and
seek to 16 speak with thee. 1159But he answered unto him that spake unto him, Who is
my 17 mother? and who are my brethren? 1160And he beckoned with his hand, stretching
it out towards his disciples, and said, Behold, my mother! and behold, my brethren! 18
1161And every man that shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven is my brother, and
my sister, and my mother.
19 1162And after that, Jesus was going about in the cities and in the villages, and proclaiming
Arabic, p. 63 and preaching the kingdom of God, and his1163 twelve with him,
20 1164and the women which had been healed of diseases and of evil spirits, Mary 21
that was called Magdalene, from whom he had cast out seven devils, 1165and Joanna the
wife of Chuza Herod’s steward, and Susanna, and many others, who were ministering to
them of their substance.
22 1166And after that, Jesus went out of the house, and sat on the sea shore. 1167And
there 23 gathered unto him great multitudes. And when the press of the people was great
upon him, he went up and sat in the boat; and all the multitude was standing on the 24
shore of the sea. 1168And he spake to them much in parables, and said, The sower 25 went
forth to sow: and when he sowed, 1169some fell on the beaten highway; and it was 26
27 the earth:
1171and when the sun rose, it withered; and because it had no root, it dried 28 up. 1172And
some fell among thorns; and the thorns sprang up with it, and choked it; 29 and it yielded
no fruit. 1173And other fell into excellent and good1174 ground; and it came up, and grew,
and brought forth fruit, some thirty, and some sixty, and some 30 a hundred. 1175And
when he said that, he cried, He that hath ears that hear, let him 31 hear. 1176And when
they were alone, his disciples came, and asked him, and said unto 32 him, What is this
parable? and why spakest thou unto them in parables? 1177He Arabic, p. 64 answered and
said unto them, Unto you is given the knowledge of the secrets of the kingdom of God; but
it is not given unto them that are 33 without. 1178He that hath shall be given unto, and
there shall be added; and he that 34 hath not, that which he hath shall be taken from him
also. 1179For this cause therefore I speak unto them in parables; because they see, and see
not; and hear, and hear 35 not, nor understand. 1180And in them is being fulfilled the
prophecy of Isaiah, who said,
Hearing they shall hear, and shall not understand;
And seeing they shall see, and shall not perceive:
36 1181The heart of this people is waxed gross,
And their hearing with their ears is become heavy,
And they have closed their eyes;
Lest they should see with their eyes,
And hear with their ears,
And understand with their hearts,
And should return,
And I should heal them.
37, 38 1182But ye, blessed are your eyes, which see; and your ears, which hear.
1183Blessed 39 are the eyes which see what ye see. 1184Verily I say unto you, Many of the
prophets and the righteous longed to see what ye see, and saw not; and to hear what ye 40
hear, and heard not. 1185When ye know not this parable, how shall ye know all parables?
41, 42 1186Hear ye the parable of the sower. 1187The sower which sowed, sowed the word
43 of God. 1188Every one who heareth the word of the kingdom, and understandeth it
not, the evil one cometh and snatcheth away the word that hath been sown in his 44 heart:
and this is that which was sown on the middle of the highway. 1189But that which was sown
on the rocks is he that heareth the word, and straightway receiveth 45, 46 Arabic, p. 65
it with joy; 1190only, it hath no root in his soul, but his belief in it is for a time; 1191and
whenever there is distress or persecution because of a1192 word, he 47 stumbleth1193
quickly. 1194And that which was sown among the thorns is he that heareth the word; 1195and
the care of this world, and the error of riches, and the rest of the 48 other lusts enter, and
choke the word, and it becometh without fruit. 1196And that which was sown in good
ground is he that heareth my word in a pure and good heart, and understandeth it, and
holdeth to it, and bringeth forth fruit with patience, 1197and produceth either a hundredfold
or sixtyfold or thirty.
49 1198And he said, So is the kingdom of God, like a man who casteth seed into the
50 earth, and sleepeth and riseth by night and day, 1199and the seed groweth and cometh
51 up, whence1200 he knoweth not. 1201And the earth bringeth it to the fruit; and first it
52 will be blade, and after it ear, and at last perfect wheat in the ear: 1202and whenever
the fruit ripeneth,1203 he bringeth immediately the sickle, for the harvest hath come.
1 1204And he set forth to them another parable, and said, The kingdom of heaven is
2 like a man who sowed good seed in his field; 1205but when men slept, his enemy came
3 and sowed tares among the wheat, and went away. 1206And when the blade sprang up
4 and brought forth fruit, there were noticed the tares also. 1207And the servants of the
master of the house came, and said unto him, Our lord, didst thou not sow good 5 Arabic,
p. 66 seed in thy field? whence are there tares in it? 1208He said unto them, An enemy hath
done this. His servants said unto him, Wilt thou that we go 6 and separate it? 1209He said
unto them, Perhaps,1210 when ye separate the tares, ye would 7 root up with them wheat
also. 1211Leave them to grow both together until the harvest: and in the time of the harvest
I will say unto the reapers, Separate the tares first, and bind them in bundles to be burned
with fire; and gather the wheat into my barns.
8, 9 1212And he set forth to them another parable, and said, 1213To what is the kingdom
of 10 God like? and to what shall I liken it? and in what parable shall I set it forth? 1214It
11 is like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and planted in his field: 1215and of
the number of the things that are sown in the earth it is smaller than all of the things 12
which are sown, which are upon the earth; 1216but when it is grown, it is greater than all
the herbs, and produceth large branches, so that the birds of heaven make their nests in its
branches.
13, 14 1217And he set forth to them another parable: 1218To what shall I liken the
kingdom of 15 God? 1219It is like the leaven which a woman took, and kneaded into three
measures of flour, until the whole of it was leavened.
16 1220And Jesus spake all that to the multitudes by way of parables, according as they
17 were able to hear. 1221And without parables spake he not unto them; that the saying
of the Lord through the prophet might be fulfilled:
I will open my mouth in parables;
And I will utter secrets which were before the foundations1222 of the world.
18 1223But he explained to his disciples privately everything.
19 1224Then Jesus left1225 the multitudes, and came to the house. And his disciples
came unto him, and said unto him, Explain unto us that parable about the tares 20 Arabic,
p. 67 and the field. 1226He answered and said unto them, He that sowed good seed is 21
the Son of man; 1227and the field is the world; and the good seed are the children of the 22
kingdom; 1228and the tares are the children of the evil one; and the enemy that sowed
them1229 is Satan; and the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels.
23 1230And as the tares are separated and burned in the fire, so shall it be in the end of
24 this world. 1231The Son of man shall send his angels, and separate from his kingdom
25 all things that injure, 1232and all the doers of iniquity, and they shall cast them into the
26 furnace of fire: and there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 1233Then the righteous
shall shine as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Whosoever hath ears that hear, let
him hear.
27 1234And again the kingdom of heaven is like treasure hid in a field: that which a
man found and hid; and, for his pleasure in it, went and sold all that he had, and bought
that field.
28 1235And again the kingdom of heaven is like a man that is a merchant seeking excellent
29 pearls; 1236and when he found one pearl of great price, he went and sold
everything that he had, and bought it.
30 1237And again the kingdom of heaven is like a net that was cast1238 into the sea,
and 31 gathered of every kind: 1239and when it was filled, they drew it up on to the shore
of the sea, and sat down to select; and the good of them they threw into the vessels, 32 and
the bad they threw outside. 1240Thus shall it be in the end of the world: the angels 33
shall go forth, 1241and separate the wicked from among the good, and shall cast them into
the furnace of fire: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
34 1242Jesus said unto them, Have ye understood all these things? They said unto 35
Arabic, p. 68 him, Yea, our Lord. 1243He said unto them, Therefore every scribe that becometh
a disciple of the kingdom of heaven is like a man that is a householder, who bringeth
out of his treasures the new and the old.
36, 37 1244And when Jesus had finished all these parables, he removed thence, and
came to his city; 1245and he taught them in their synagogues, so that they were perplexed.
38 1246And when the sabbath came, Jesus began to teach in the synagogue; and many of
39 those that heard marvelled, and said, Whence came these things to this man? And
40 1248Is
not this a carpenter, son of a carpenter? and is not his mother called Mary? and 41 his
brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas? 1249And his sisters, all of them, 42 lo,
are they not all with us? 1250Whence hath this man all these things? And they were in doubt
concerning him. 1251And Jesus knew their opinion, and said unto them, Will ye haply1252
say unto me this proverb, Physician, heal first thyself: and all that 43 we have heard that
thou didst in Capernaum, do here also in thine own city? 1253And he said, Verily I say unto
you, A prophet is not received in his own city, nor among 44 his brethren: 1254for a
prophet is not despised, save in his own city, and among his own 45 kin, and in his own
house. 1255Verily I say unto you, In the days of Elijah the prophet, there were many widows
among the children of Israel, when the heaven held back 46 three years and six months,
1256and there was a great famine in all the land; and Elijah Arabic, p. 69 was not sent to
one of them, save to Zarephath of Sidon, to a woman that was 47 a widow. 1257And many
lepers were among the children of Israel in the days of Elisha the prophet; but not one of
them was cleansed, save Naaman the Nabathæan.1258 48 1259And he was not able to do
there many mighty works,1260 because of their unbelief; 49 except that he laid his hand
upon a few of the sick, and healed them. 1261And he marvelled 50 at their lack of faith.
1262And when those who were in the synagogue heard, 51 they were all filled with wrath;
and they rose up, 1263and brought him forth outside the city, and brought him to the brow
52 they might cast him from its summit:
1264but he passed through among them and went away.
53 1265And he went about in the villages which were around Nazareth, and taught in
their synagogues.
1 1266At that time Herod the tetrarch heard of the fame of Jesus, and all the things
which came to pass at his hand; 1267and he marvelled, for he had obtained excellent 2 information
concerning him.1268 1269And some men said that John the Baptist was risen 3
from among the dead; 1270and1271 others said that Elijah had appeared; and others,
Jeremiah; 4 and others, that a prophet of the old prophets was risen; 1272and others said
that he 5 was a prophet like one of the prophets. 1273Herod said to his servants, This is
John the Baptist, he whom I beheaded; he is risen from among the dead: therefore mighty
6 [Arabic, p. 70] works result from him. 1274For Herod himself had sent and taken John,
and cast him into prison, for the sake of Herodias his brother Philip’s wife, whom he 7
had taken. 1275And John said to Herod, Thou hast no authority to take the wife of thy 8
brother. 1276And Herodias avoided him and wished to kill him; and she could not. 9
1277But Herod feared John, for he knew that he was a righteous man and a holy; and 10
he guarded him, and heard him much, and did, and obeyed him with gladness. 1278And
he wished to kill him; but he feared the people, for they adhered to him as the 11 prophet.
1279And there was a celebrated day, and Herod had made a feast for his great men on the
day of his anniversary,1280 and for the officers and for the chief men 12 of Galilee. 1281And
the daughter of Herodias came in and danced in the midst of the company, and pleased
13 damsel, Ask of me what
thou wilt, and I will give it thee. 1282And he sware unto her, 14 Whatsoever thou shalt
ask, I will give it thee, to the half of my kingdom. 1283And she went out, and said unto her
mother, What shall I ask him?1284 She said unto her, The 15 head of John the Baptist.
1285And immediately she came in hastily to the king, and said unto him, I desire in this
hour that thou give me on a dish the head of John 16 the Baptist. 1286And the king was
exceeding sorry; but because of the oath and the 17 guests he did not wish to refuse her.
1287But immediately the king sent an executioner, and commanded that he should bring
72
the head of John: and he went and cut off 18 the head of John in the prison, 1288and
brought it on a dish, and delivered it to the 19 damsel; and the damsel gave it to her
mother. 1289And his disciples heard, and came Arabic, p. 71 and took his body, and buried
it. 1290And they came and told1291 Jesus what 20 had happened. 1292And for this cause
Herod said, I beheaded John: who 21 is this, of whom I hear these things. And he desired
to see him. 1293And Jesus, when he heard, removed thence in a boat to a waste place alone,
to the other side of the sea of the Galilee of Tiberias.1294
22 1295And many saw them going, and knew them, and hastened by land1296 from
all the cities, and came thither beforehand; 1297for they saw the signs which he was doing
on the 23, 24 sick. 1298And Jesus went up into the mountain, and sat there with his dis-
25 the feast of the passover of the Jews was near. 1300And Jesus lifted up
his eyes, and saw great multitudes coming to him. 1301And he was moved with compassion
for them, for 26 they were like sheep that were without a shepherd. 1302And he received
them, and spake to them concerning the kingdom of God, and healed those who had need
of healing.
27 1303And when the evening approached,1304 his disciples came to him, and said
unto 28 him, 1305The place is desert, and the time is past; send away the multitudes of the
people,1306 that they may go to the towns and villages which are around us, and buy for
29 themselves bread; for they have nothing to eat. 1307But he said unto them, They have
30 no need to go away; give ye them what may be eaten. 1308They said unto him, We have
not here enough. 1309He said unto Philip, Whence shall we buy bread that these may eat?
31, 32 1310And he said that proving him; and he knew what he was resolved to do.
1311Philip said Arabic, p. 72 unto him, Two hundred pennyworth of bread would not
suffice them after1312 33 every one of them hath taken a small amount. 1313One of his
disciples said unto 34 him (namely, Andrew the brother of Simon Cephas), 1314Here is a
lad having five loaves 35 of barley and two fishes: but this amount, what is it for all these?
1315But wilt thou that we go and buy for all the people what may be eaten? for we have no
more 36 than these five loaves and the two fishes. 1316And the grass was plentiful in that
place. Jesus said unto them, Arrange all the people that they may sit down on the grass,
37 fifty people in a company. 1317And the disciples did so. And all the people sat down
38 by companies, by hundreds and fifties. 1318Then Jesus said unto them, Bring hither
39 those five loaves and the two fishes. 1319And when they brought him that, Jesus took
the bread and the fish, and looked to heaven, and blessed, and divided, and gave to 40 his
disciples to set before them; 1320and the disciples set for the multitudes the bread 41 and
the fish; and they ate, all of them, and were satisfied. 1321And when they were satisfied, he
said unto his disciples, Gather the fragments that remain over, that nothing 42 be lost.
1322And they gathered, and filled twelve baskets with fragments, being those that remained
over from those which ate of the five barley loaves and the two 43 fishes. 1323And those
people who ate were five thousand, besides the women and children. 44 Arabic, p. 73
1324And straightway he pressed his disciples to go up into the ship, and that they should go
before him unto the other side to Bethsaida, while he 45 himself should send away the
multitudes. 1325And those people who saw the sign which 46 Jesus did, said, Of a truth
this is a prophet who hath come into the world. 1326And Jesus knew their purpose to come
and take him, and make him a king; and he left them, and went up into the mountain alone
for prayer.
47, 48 1327And when the nightfall was near, his disciples went down unto the sea, and
sat1328 in a boat, and came to the side of Capernaum. 1329And the darkness came on, and
Jesus 49 had not come to them. 1330And the sea was stirred up against them by reason of
a violent 50 wind that blew. 1331And the boat was distant from the land many furlongs,
and they were much damaged by the waves, and the wind was against them.
1 1332And in the fourth watch of the night Jesus came unto them, walking upon the
2 1333water, after they had rowed1334 with difficulty about twenty-five or thirty furlongs.
3 1335And when he drew near unto their boat, his disciples saw him walking on the water;
and they were troubled, and supposed that it was a false appearance; and they cried 4 out
from their fear. 1336But Jesus straightway spoke unto them, and said, Take courage, 5 for
it is I; fear not. 1337Then Cephas answered and said unto him, My Lord, if it be thou, 6
bid me to come unto thee on the water. 1338And Jesus said unto him, Come. And 7
Cephas went down out of the boat, and walked on the water to come unto Jesus. 1339But
Arabic, p. 74 when he saw the wind strong, he feared, and was on the point of sinking; 8
and he lifted up his voice, and said, My Lord, save me. 1340And immediately our Lord
stretched out his hand and took hold of him, and said unto him, 9 Thou of little faith, why
didst thou doubt? 1341And when Jesus came near, he went up 10 unto them into the boat,
he and Simon, and immediately the wind ceased. 1342And those that were in the ship came
and worshipped him, and said, Truly thou art the 11 Son of God. 1343And straightway
that ship arrived at the land which they made for. 12 1344And when they came out of the
ship to the land, they marvelled greatly and were 13 perplexed in themselves: 1345and
they had not understood by means of1346 that bread, because their heart was gross.
14 1347And when the people of that region knew of the arrival of Jesus, they made
haste in all that land, and began to bring those that were diseased,1348 borne in their 15
16 1353And on the day after that, the multitude which was standing on the shore of
the sea saw that there was there no other ship save that into which the disciples had 17
gone up, 1354and that Jesus went not up into the ship with his disciples (but there were
other ships from Tiberias near1355 the place where they ate the bread when Jesus blessed
18 it): 1356and when that multitude saw that Jesus was not there, nor yet his disciples,
they 19 Arabic, p. 75 went up into those ships, and came to Capernaum, and sought Jesus.
1357And when they found him on the other side of the sea, they said unto him, Our 20
Master, when camest thou hither? 1358Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily, verily, I
say unto you, Ye have not sought me because of1359 your seeing the signs, but because of
21 your eating the bread and being satisfied. 1360Serve not the food which perisheth, but
the food which abideth in eternal life,1361 which the Son of man will give unto you: him1362
22 hath God the Father sealed. 1363They said unto him, What shall we do that we may
23 work the work of God? 1364Jesus answered and said unto them, This is the work of
24 God, that ye believe in him whom he hath sent. 1365They said unto him, What sign
hast thou done, that we may see, and believe in thee? what hast thou wrought? 25 1366Our
26 gave he
them to eat. 1367Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you not
bread from 27 heaven; but my Father gave1368 you the bread of truth1369 from heaven.
1370The bread of God is that which came down from heaven and gave the 28, 29 world
life. 1371They said unto him, Our Lord, give us at all times this bread. 1372Jesus said unto
them, I am the bread of life: whosoever cometh unto me shall not hunger, 30 and whosoever
believeth in me shall not thirst for ever. 1373But I said unto you, 31 Ye have seen me, and
have not believed. 1374And all that my Father hath given to me cometh unto me; and
whosoever cometh unto me I shall not cast him forth without. 32 1375I came down from
heaven, not to do my own will, but to do the will of him 33 that sent me; 1376and this is
the will of him that sent me, that I should lose nothing of 34 Arabic, p. 76 that which he
gave me, but raise it up in the last day. 1377This is the will of my Father, that every one that
seeth the Son, and believeth in him, should have eternal life; and I will raise him up in the
last day.
35 1378The Jews therefore murmured against him because of his saying, I am the bread
36 which came down from heaven. 1379And they said, Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph,
whose father and mother we know? then how saith this man, I came down from 37, 38
heaven? 1380Jesus answered and said unto them, Murmur not one with another. 1381No
man is able to come unto me, except the Father which sent me draw him; and I will 39
raise him up in the last day. 1382It is written in the prophet, They shall all be the taught of
God. Every one who heareth from the Father now,1383 and learneth of him, cometh 40
41
the Father. 1385Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever believeth in me hath eternal 42,
43 life. 1386I am the bread of life. 1387Your fathers ate the manna in the wilderness, and
44 they died. 1388This is the bread which came down from heaven, that a man may eat
45 of it, and not die. 1389I am the bread of life which came down from heaven: and if a
man eat of this bread he shall live for ever: 1390and the bread which I shall give is my body,
which I give for the life of the world.
46 1391The Jews therefore quarrelled one with another, and said, How can he give us
47 Arabic, p. 77 his body that we may eat it? 1392Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I
say unto you, If ye do not eat the body of the Son of man and drink his blood, ye shall 48
not have life in yourselves. 1393Whosoever eateth of my body and drinketh of my blood
49 hath eternal life; and I will raise him up in the last day. 1394My body truly is meat,1395
and 50 my blood truly is drink.1396 1397Whosoever eateth my body and drinketh my
blood abideth 51 in me, and I in him—1398as the living Father sent me, and I am alive
because of the 52 Father; and whosoever eateth me, he also shall live because of me.
1399This is the bread which came down from heaven: and not according as your fathers ate
the 53 manna, and died: whosoever eateth of this bread shall live for ever. 1400This he
said in 54 the synagogue, when he was teaching in Capernaum. 1401And many of his
disciples, when they heard, said, This word is hard; who is he that can hear it?
1 1402And Jesus knew within himself that his disciples were murmuring because of
2 that, and he said unto them, Doth this trouble you? 1403What if ye should see the Son
3 of man then ascend to the place where he was of old? 1404It is the spirit that quickeneth,
and the body profiteth nothing: the words1405 that I speak unto you are spirit 4 and life.
1406But there are some of you that do not believe. And Jesus knew beforehand who they
were who should1407 not believe, and who it was that should betray 5 him. 1408And he
said unto them, Therefore I said unto you, No man can come unto me, if that hath not been
given him by the Father.
6 Arabic, p. 78 1409And because of this word many of his disciples turned back and
walked 7 not with him. 1410And Jesus said unto the twelve, Do ye haply also wish to 8
go away? 1411Simon Cephas answered and said, My Lord, to whom shall we go? thou 9
hast the words of eternal life. 1412And we have believed and known that thou art the 10
Messiah, the Son of the living God. 1413Jesus said unto them, Did not I choose you, 11 ye
company of the twelve, and of you one is a devil? 1414He said that because of Judas the son
of Simon Iscariot; for he, being of the twelve, was purposed to1415 betray him.
12 1416And while he was speaking, one of the Pharisees came asking of him that he
13 would eat with him: and he went in, and reclined to meat. 1417And that Pharisee, when
14 he saw it,1418 marvelled that he had not first cleansed himself before his eating.
1419Jesus said unto him, Now do ye Pharisees wash the outside of the cup and the dish, and ye think that ye are cleansed; but your inside is full of injustice and wickedness.
15, 16 1420Ye of little mind, did not he that made the outside make the inside? 1421Now
give what ye have1422 in alms, and everything shall be clean unto you.
17, 18 1423And there came to him Pharisees and scribes, come from Jerusalem. 1424And
when they saw some of his disciples eating bread while they had not washed their hands,
19 they found fault. 1425For all of the Jews and the Pharisees, if they wash not their 20
hands thoroughly, eat not; for they held1426 to the ordinance1427 of the elders. 1428And
they ate not what was bought from the market, except they washed it; and many other things
did they keep of what they had received, such as the washing of cups, and 21 measures,
and vessels of brass, and couches. 1429And scribes1430 and Pharisees asked him, Arabic,
p. 79 Why do thy disciples not walk according to the ordinances of the elders, but [22] eat
bread without washing their hands? 1431Jesus answered and said unto them, Why do ye
also overstep the command of God by reason of your ordinance? 23 1432God said, Honour
thy father and thy mother; and, Whosoever revileth his father and 24 his mother shall
surely die. 1433But ye say, If a man say to his father or to his mother, 25 What thou receivest1434
from me is an offering,—1435and ye1436 suffer him not to do anything 26 for
27 of cups and
measures, and what resembles that ye do much. 1439And ye forsook 28 the command of
God, and held to the ordinance of men. 1440Do1441 ye well to wrong1442 29 the command
of God in order that ye may establish your ordinance? 1443Ye hypocrites, well did Isaiah
the prophet prophesy concerning you, and say,
30 1444This people honoureth me with its1445 lips;
But their heart is very far from me.
31 1446But in vain do they fear me,
In that they teach the commands of men.
32 1447And Jesus called all the multitude, and said unto them, Hear me, all of you,
and 33 understand: 1448nothing without the man, which then enters him, is able to defile
him; 34 but what goeth out of him, that it is which defileth the man. 1449He that hath ears
35 that hear, let him hear. 1450Then his disciples drew near, and said unto him, Knowest
36 thou that the Pharisees which heard this word were angry? 1451He answered and said
unto them, Every plant which my Father which is in heaven planted not shall be 37 Arabic,
p. 80 uprooted. 1452Let them alone; for they are blind leading blind. And if the blind
lead1453 the blind, both of them shall fall into a hollow.
38 1454And when Jesus entered the house from the multitude, Simon Cephas asked
him, 39 and said unto him, My Lord, explain to us that parable. 1455He said unto them,
Do ye also thus not understand? Know ye not that everything that entereth into the 40
man from without cannot defile him; 1456because it entereth not into his heart; it entereth
into his stomach only, and thence is cast forth in the cleansing which maketh 41 clean all
the food?1457 1458The thing which goeth forth from the mouth of the man proceedeth 42
from his heart, and it is that which defileth the man. 1459From within1460 the 43 heart of
men proceed evil thoughts, 1461fornication, adultery, theft, false witness, murder, injustice,
wickedness, deceit, stupidity, evil eye, calumny, pride, foolishness: 44 1462these evils all
of them from within proceed from the heart, and they are the things 45 which defile the
man: 1463but if a man eat while he washeth not his hands, he is not defiled.
46 1464And Jesus went out thence, and came to the borders of Tyre and Sidon. And
he entered into a certain house, and desired that no man should know it;1465 and 47 he
could not be hid. 1466But straightway a Canaanitish woman, whose daughter had an 48,
49 unclean spirit, heard of him. 1467And that woman was a Gentile of Emesa of Syria.
1468And she came out after him, crying out, and saying, Have mercy upon me, my Lord,
thou 50 son of David; for my daughter is seized in an evil way by Satan.1469 1470And he
answered Arabic, p. 81 her not a word. And his disciples came and besought him, and
said, Send 51 her away: for she crieth after us. 1471He answered and said unto them, I
52 not sent except to the sheep that are gone astray of the house of Israel. 1472But she
came and worshipped him, and said, My Lord, help me, have mercy upon me.
53 1473Jesus said unto her, It is not seemly that the children’s bread should be taken
and 54 thrown to the dogs. 1474But she said, Yea, my Lord: the dogs also eat of the crumbs
55 that fall from their masters’ tables, and live. 1475Then said Jesus unto her, O woman,
56 great is thy faith: it shall be unto thee as thou hast desired. 1476Go then thy way; and
57 because of this word, the devil is gone out of thy daughter. 1477And her daughter was
58 healed in that hour. 1478And that woman went away to her house, and found her
daughter laid upon the bed, and the devil gone out of her.
1 1479And Jesus went out again from the borders of Tyre and Sidon, and came to the
2 sea of Galilee, towards the borders of Decapolis. 1480And they brought unto him one
dumb and deaf, and entreated him that he would lay his hand upon him and heal 3 him.
1481And he drew him away from the multitude, and went away alone, and spat 4 upon his
fingers, and thrust them into his ears, and touched his tongue; 1482and looked 5 to heaven,
and sighed, and said unto him, Be opened. 1483And in that hour his ears 6 were opened,
and the bond of his tongue was loosed, and he spake with ease. 1484And Jesus charged them
much that they should not tell this to any man: but the more 7 he charged them, the more
they increased in publishing, and marvelled much, 1485and Arabic, p. 82 said, This man
doeth everything well: he made the deaf to hear, and those that lacked speech to speak.
8, 9 1486And while he was passing through the land of Samaria, 1487he came to one
of the cities of the Samaritans, called Sychar, beside the field which Jacob gave to Joseph to
10 his son. 1488And there was there a spring of water of Jacob’s. And Jesus was fatigued
from the exertion of the way, and sat at the spring. And the time was about the 11 sixth
hour.1489 1490
And a woman of Samaria came to draw water; and Jesus said unto 12 her,
Give me water, that I may drink. 1491And his disciples had entered into the city 13 to buy
for themselves food. 1492And that Samaritan woman said unto him, How dost thou, being
a Jew, ask me to give thee to drink, while I am a Samaritan woman? 14 1493(And the Jews
mingle not with the Samaritans.1494) Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou knewest
15 to drink; thou wouldest
ask him, and he would give thee the water of life. 1495That woman said unto him, My Lord,
thou hast no bucket, and the well is deep: from 16 whence hast thou the water of life?
1496Can it be that thou art greater than our father Jacob, who gave us this well, and drank
from it, and his children, and his sheep? 17 1497Jesus answered and said unto her, Every
one that drinketh of this water shall thirst 18 again: 1498but whosoever drinketh of the
water which I shall give him shall not thirst for ever: but the water which I shall give him
shall be in him a spring of water springing 19 up unto eternal life. 1499That woman said
unto him, My Lord, give me of this water, that 20 I may not thirst again, neither come and
draw water from here. 1500Jesus said unto her, 21 Arabic, p. 83 Go and call thy husband,
and come hither. 1501She said unto him, I have no 22 husband. 1502Jesus said unto her,
Thou saidst well, I have no husband: five husbands hast thou had, and this man whom thou
hast now is not thy husband; and 23 in this thou saidst truly. 1503That woman said unto
him, My Lord, I perceive thee to 24 be a prophet. 1504Our fathers worshipped in this
mountain; and ye say that in Jerusalem 25 is the place in which worship must be. 1505Jesus
said unto her, Woman, believe me, an hour cometh, when neither in this mountain, nor yet
in Jerusalem, shall ye worship 26 the Father. 1506Ye worship that which ye know not: but
we worship that which 27 we know: for salvation is of the Jews. 1507But an hour cometh,
and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth: and the
Father also 28 seeketh such as these worshippers. 1508For God is a Spirit: and they that
worship him 29 must worship him in spirit and in truth. 1509That woman said unto him,
30 the Messiah cometh: 1510and when he is come, he will teach us everything.
Jesus said unto her, I that speak unto thee am he.
31 1511And while he was speaking, his disciples came; and they wondered how he
would speak1512 with a woman; but not one of them said unto him, What seekest thou? or,
32 What1513 speakest thou with her? 1514And the woman left her waterpot, and went to
the 33 city, and said to the people, 1515Come, and see a man who told me all that ever I
did: 34 perhaps then he is the Messiah. 1516And people went out from the city, and came
to 35 him. 1517And in the mean while his disciples besought him, and said unto him, Our
36, 37 master, eat. 1518And he said unto them, I have food to eat that ye know not. 1519And
the disciples said amongst themselves, Can any one have brought him aught to eat?1520
38 1521Jesus said unto them, My food is to do the will of him that sent me, and to accomplish
39 Arabic, p. 84 his work. 1522Said ye not that after four months cometh the harvest?
behold, I therefore say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and behold the lands, 40 that they have
become white, and the harvest is already come.1523 1524And he that reapeth receiveth his
wages, and gathereth the fruit of eternal life;1525 and the sower and 41 the reaper rejoice
together. 1526For in this is found the word of truth, One soweth, and 42 another reapeth.
1527And I sent you to reap that in which ye have not laboured: others laboured, and ye have
entered on their labour.
43 1528And from that city many of the Samaritans believed in him because of the
words 44 of that woman, who testified and said, He told me all that ever I did. 1529And
when those Samaritans came unto him, they besought him to abide with them; and he 45,
46 abode with them two days. 1530And many believed in him because of his word; 1531and
they said to that woman, Now not because of thy saying have we believed in him: we have
heard and known that this truly is the Messiah, the Saviour of the world.
47, 48 1532And after two days Jesus went out thence and departed to Galilee. 1533And
Jesus 49 testified that a prophet is not honoured in his own city. 1534And when he came
to Galilee, the Galilæans received him.
1 1535And when Jesus came to a certain village, there drew near to him a leper, and
fell at his feet, and besought him, and said unto him, If thou wilt, thou art able to 2 cleanse
me. 1536And Jesus had mercy upon him, and stretched forth his hand, and 3 touched him,
and said, I will cleanse1537 thee. 1538And immediately his leprosy departed 4 from him,
and he was cleansed. 1539And he sternly charged him, and sent him out, 5 Arabic, p. 85
and said unto him, 1540See that thou tell not any man: but go and shew thyself to the priests,
and offer an offering for thy cleansing as Moses commanded 6 for their testimony. 1541But
he, when he went out, began to publish much, and spread abroad the news, so that Jesus
could not enter into any of the cities openly, for the extent to which the report of him spread,
but he remained without in a desert 7 place. 1542And much people came unto him from
one place and another,1543 to hear 8 his word, and that they might be healed of their pains.
1544And he used to withdraw from them into the desert, and pray.
9 1545And after that, was the feast of the Jews; and Jesus went up to Jerusalem.
10 1546And there was in Jerusalem a place prepared for bathing,1547 which was called
in 11 Hebrew the House of Mercy, having five porches. 1548And there were laid in them
much people of the sick, and blind, and lame, and paralysed, waiting for the moving 12
of the water. 1549And the angel from time to time went down into the place of bathing,1550
and moved the water; and the first that went down after the moving 13 of the water, every
pain that he had was healed. 1551And a man was there who had a 14 disease for thirty-
15 been thus a
long time; and he said unto him, Wouldest thou be made whole? 1554That diseased one
answered and said, Yea, my Lord, I have no man, when the water moveth, to put me into
the bathing-place; but when I come, another goeth down before 16, 17 me. 1555Jesus said
unto him, Rise, take thy bed, and walk. 1556And immediately that man was healed; and he
rose, and carried his bed, and walked.
18 1557And that day was a sabbath. And when the Jews saw that healed one, they1558
said 19 unto him, It is a sabbath: thou hast no authority to carry thy bed. 1559And he
answered and said unto them, He that made me whole, the same said unto me, Take thy
bed, 20 Arabic, p. 86 and walk. 1560They asked him therefore, Who is this man that said
unto thee, 21 Take thy bed, and walk? 1561But he that was healed knew not who it was;
for Jesus had removed from that place to another, because of the press of the great multitude
22 which was in that place. 1562And after two days Jesus happened upon him in the temple,
and said unto him, Behold, thou art whole: sin not again, lest there come upon 23 thee
what is worse than the first. 1563And that man went, and said to the Jews that it 24 was
Jesus that had healed him. 1564And because of that the Jews persecuted Jesus and 25 sought
to kill him, because he was doing this on the sabbath. 1565And Jesus said unto 26 them,
My Father worketh until now, and I also work. 1566And because of this especially the Jews
sought to kill him, not because he profaned the sabbath only; but for his saying also that
God was his Father, and his making himself equal with God. 27 1567Jesus answered and
said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, The Son cannot do anything of himself, but
28 that the Son also doeth like him.
1568The Father loveth his Son, and everything that he doeth he sheweth him: and more
than these works will he shew him, that ye 29 may marvel. 1569And as the Father raiseth
the dead and giveth them life, so the Son 30 also giveth life to whomsoever he will. 1570And
the Father judgeth no man, but hath 31 given all judgement unto the Son; 1571that every
man may honour the Son, as he honoureth the Father. And he that honoureth not the Son
honoureth not the Father which 32 sent him. 1572Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever
heareth my word, and believeth in him that sent me, hath eternal life, and cometh not into
judgement, but passeth from 33 Arabic, p. 87 death unto life. 1573Verily, verily, I say
unto you, An hour shall come, and now is also, when the dead shall hear the voice of the
Son of God; and those 34 which hear shall live. 1574And as the Father hath life in himself,
1575 likewise he gave to 35 the Son also that he might have life in himself,1576 1577and
authority to do judgement also, 36 because1578 he is the Son of man. 1579Marvel not then
at that: I mean the coming of the hour when all that are in the tombs shall hear his voice,
and shall come forth: 37 1580those that have done good, to the resurrection of life; and
those that have done evil deeds, to the resurrection of judgement.
38 1581I am not able of myself to do anything; but as I hear, I judge: and my judgement
39 is just; I seek not my own will, but the will of him that sent me. 1582I1583 bear witness
40 of myself, and so1584 my witness is not true. 1585It is another that beareth witness 41
of me; and I know that the witness which he beareth of me is true. 1586Ye have sent 42
unto John, and he hath borne witness of the truth. 1587But not from man do I seek 43
witness; but I say that ye may live.1588 1589That1590 was a lamp which shineth and 44
giveth light: and ye were pleased to glory now1591 in his light. 1592But I have witness
greater than that of John: the works which my Father hath given me to accomplish, 45
those works which I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me. 1593And the
Father which sent me, he hath borne witness of me. Ye have neither heard his 46 voice at
any time, nor seen his appearance. 1594And his word abideth not in you; because 47 in
him whom he hath sent ye do not believe. 1595Search the scriptures, in which ye rejoice1596
48 that ye have eternal life; 1597and they bear witness of me; and ye do not wish to come
to 49, 50 Arabic, p. 88 me, that ye may have eternal life. 1598I seek not praise of men.
1599But I know 51 you, that the love of God is not in you. 1600I am come in the name of
my Father, and ye received me not; but if another come in his own name, that one will 52
ye receive. 1601And how can ye believe, while ye receive praise one from another, and 53
praise from God, the One, ye seek not? 1602Can it be that ye think that I will accuse you
54 rejoiced.1603
1604If ye believed Moses, ye would believe me also; Moses wrote of me. 55 1605And if ye
believed not his writings, how shall ye believe my words?
1 1606And Jesus departed thence, and came to the side of the sea of Galilee, and went
2 up into the mountain, and sat there. 1607And there came unto him great multitudes,
having with them lame, and blind, and dumb, and maimed, and many others, and 3 they
cast them at the feet of Jesus: 1608for they had seen all the signs which he did in 4 Jerusalem,
when they were gathered at the feast. 1609And he healed them all. 1610And those multitudes
marvelled when they saw dumb men speak, and maimed men healed, and lame men walk,
and blind men see; and they praised the God of Israel.
5 1611And Jesus called his disciples, and said unto them, I have compassion on this
multitude, because of their continuing with me three days, having nothing to eat; and to
send them away fasting I am not willing, lest they faint in the way, 1612some of them having
6 Arabic, p. 89 come from far. 1613His disciples said unto him, Whence have we in the
desert 7 bread wherewith to satisfy all this multitude? 1614Jesus said unto them, How 8
many loaves have ye? 1615They said unto him, Seven, and a few small fishes. And he 9
commanded the multitudes to sit down upon the ground; 1616and he took those seven loaves
and the fish, and blessed, and brake, and gave to his disciples to set before 10 them; and
the disciples set before the multitudes. 1617And they all ate, and were satisfied: and they
took that which remained over of the fragments, seven basketfuls. 11 1618And the people
that ate were four thousand men, besides the women and children. 12 1619And when the
multitudes departed, he went up into the boat, and came to the borders of Magada.1620
13 1621And the Pharisees and Sadducees came to him, and began to seek a discussion
with him. And they asked him to shew them a sign from heaven, tempting him. 14 1622And
Jesus sighed within himself, and said, What sign seeketh this evil and adulterous generation?
It seeketh a sign, and it shall not be given a sign, except the sign 15 of Jonah the prophet.
1623Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not be given a 16 sign. 1624And he left1625
them, and went up into the boat, and went away to that side.
17 1626And his disciples forgot to take with them bread, and there was not with them
18 in the boat, not even1627 one loaf. 1628And Jesus charged them, and said, Take heed,
and guard yourselves from the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees, and from the 19
leaven of Herod. 1629And they reflected within themselves that they had taken with them
20 no bread. 1630And Jesus knew, and said unto them, Why1631 think ye within yourselves,
O ye of little faith, and are anxious, because ye have no bread? 1632until now do ye not perceive,
21 neither understand? is your heart yet hard? 1633And have ye eyes, and yet see
not? 22 Arabic, p. 90 and have ye ears, and yet hear not? 1634and do ye not remember
when I brake those five loaves for five thousand? and how many baskets full of broken 23
pieces took ye1635 up? They said, Twelve. 1636He said unto them, And the seven also for
four thousand: how many baskets full of broken pieces took ye1637 up? They 24 said,
Seven. 1638He said unto them, How have ye not understood that I spake not to you because
25 and Sadducees?
1640Then they understood that he spake, not that they should beware of the leaven of the
bread, but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and Sadducees, which he called leaven.
26 1641And after that, he came to Bethsaida. And they brought to him a certain1642
blind 27 man, and besought him that he would touch him. 1643And he took the hand of
that blind man, and led him out without the village, and spat in his eyes, and laid his 28
hand on him,1644 and asked him, What seest thou? 1645And that blind man looked intently,
29 and said unto him, I see men as trees walking. 1646And he placed his hand 30 again
on his eyes; and they were restored,1647 and he saw everything clearly. 1648And he sent him
to his house, and said, Do not enter even into the village, nor tell any man in the village.
31 1649And Jesus went forth, and his disciples, to the villages of Cæsarea Philippi.
32 1650And while he was going in the way, and his disciples alone,1651 he asked his disciples,
33 and said, What do men say of me that I am, the Son of man?1652 1653They said unto
him, Some say, John the Baptist; and others, Elijah; and others, Jeremiah, or one of the 34,
35 prophets. 1654He said unto them, And ye, what say ye that I am? 1655Simon Cephas
answered 36 Arabic, p. 91 and said, Thou art the Messiah, the Son of the living God.
1656Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon son of Jonah: flesh and 37
38
gates of Hades shall not prevail against it. 1659To thee will I give the keys of the kingdom
of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven; and 39
whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 1660And he sternly charged
his disciples, and warned them that they should not tell any man concerning him, 40 that
he was the Messiah. 1661And henceforth began Jesus to shew to his disciples 41 that he
was determined1662 to go to Jerusalem, 1663and suffer much, and be rejected of the elders,
and of the chief priests, and of the scribes, and be killed, and on the 42 third day rise.
1664And he was speaking1665 plainly. 1666And Simon Cephas, as one grieved 43 for him,
said, Far be thou, my Lord, from that. 1667And he turned, and looked upon 44 his disciples,
and rebuked Simon, and said, 1668Get thee behind me, Satan: for thou art a stumblingblock
unto me: for thou thinkest not of what pertains to God, but of what pertains to men.
45 1669And Jesus called the multitudes with his disciples, and said unto them, Whosoever
would come after me, let him deny himself, and take his cross every day, and 46 come
after me. 1670And whosoever would save his life shall lose it; and whosoever 47 loseth his
life for my sake, and for the sake of my gospel, shall save it. 1671What shall 48 a man profit,
if he gain all the world, and destroy1672 his own life,1673 or lose it? 1674or what 49 Arabic,
will a man give in ransom for his life?1675 1676Whosoever shall deny me and my
sayings in this sinful and adulterous generation, the Son of man also will 50 deny him,
when he cometh in the glory of his Father with his holy angels. 1677For the Son of man is
about to1678 come in the glory of his Father with his holy angels; and then shall he reward
each man according to his works.
1 1679And he said unto them, Verily I say unto you, There be here now some standing
that shall not taste death, until they see the kingdom of God come1680 with strength, 1681and
the Son of man who cometh in his kingdom.
2 1682And after six days Jesus took Simon Cephas, and James, and John his brother,
3 and brought them up into a high mountain, the three of them only. 1683And while they
4 were praying, Jesus changed, and became after the fashion of another person; 1684and
his face shone like the sun, and his raiment was very white like the snow, and as 5 the light
of lightning, so that nothing on earth can whiten1685 like it. 1686And there appeared 6
unto him Moses and Elijah talking to Jesus. 1687And they thought that the time 7 of his
decease which was to be accomplished at Jerusalem was come. 1688And Simon and those
that were with him were heavy in the drowsiness of sleep; and with effort they roused
themselves, and saw his glory, and those two men that were standing with him. 8 Arabic,
p. 93 1689And when they began to depart from him, Simon said unto Jesus, My 9 Master,
it is good for us to be here: 1690and if thou wilt, we will make here three tabernacles; one
for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elijah; 1691not knowing 10 what he said, because
of the fear which took possession of them. 1692And while he 11 was yet saying that, a
bright cloud overshadowed them. 1693And when they saw Moses 12 and Elijah that they
had entered into that cloud, they feared again. 1694And a voice was heard out of the cloud,
saying, This is my beloved Son, whom I have chosen; 13 hear ye therefore him. 1695And
14 1696And the disciples, when they
heard the voice, fell on their faces from the fear which 15 took hold of them. 1697And Jesus
came and touched them and said, Arise, be not 16 afraid. 1698And they lifted up their
eyes, and saw Jesus as he was.
17 1699And when they went down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, and said
unto them, Tell not what ye have seen to any man, until the Son of man rise from 18 among
the dead. 1700And they kept the word within themselves, and told no man in 19 those
days what they had seen. 1701And they reflected among themselves, What is this 20 word
which he spake unto us, I, when I am risen from among the dead? 1702And his disciples
asked him, and said, What is that which the scribes say, then, that Elijah 21 must first
come? 1703He said unto them, Elijah cometh first to set in order everything, Arabic, p. 94
and as it was written of the Son of man, that he should suffer many things, 22 and be rejected.
1704But I say unto you, that Elijah is come, and they knew him not, and have done
unto him whatsoever they desired, as it was written of him. 23, 24 1705In like manner the
Son of man is to suffer of them. 1706Then understood the disciples that he spake unto them
concerning John the Baptist.
25 1707And on that day whereon they came down from the mountain, there met him
a multitude of many people standing with his disciples, and the scribes were discussing 26
with them. 1708And the people, when they saw Jesus, were perplexed,1709 and in the 27
midst of their joy hastened1710 and saluted him. 1711And on that day came certain of the
28 to kill
thee. 1712Jesus said unto them, Go ye and say to this fox, Behold, I am casting out demons,
and I heal to-day and to-morrow, and on the third day I am perfected. 29 1713Nevertheless
I must be watchful1714 to-day and to-morrow, and on the last day I shall depart; for it cannot
be that a prophet perish outside of Jerusalem.
30 1715And after that, there came to him a man from that multitude, and fell upon his
knees, and said unto him, I beseech thee, my Lord, look upon my son; 1716he is my 31
only child: and the spirit cometh upon him suddenly. 1717A lunacy1718 hath come upon
32 him, and he meeteth with evils. 1719And when it cometh upon him, it beateth him
about;1720 33 and he foameth, and gnasheth his teeth, and wasteth;1721 1722and many
times it hath thrown him into the water and into the fire to destroy him, and it hardly leaveth
him after 34 Arabic, p. 95 bruising him. 1723And I brought him near to thy disciples,
and they could 35 not heal him. 1724Jesus answered and said, O faithless and perverse
generation, till when shall I be with you? and till when shall I bear with you? bring thy son
36 hither. 1725And he brought him unto him: and when the spirit saw him, immediately
37 it beat him about; and he fell upon the ground, and was raging and foaming. 1726And
Jesus asked his father, How long is the time during which he hath been thus? He 38 said
unto him, From his youth until now. 1727But, my Lord, help me wherein thou 39 canst,
and have mercy upon me. 1728Jesus said unto him, If thou canst believe! All 40 things
41 cried
out, weeping, and said, I believe, my Lord; help my lack of faith. 1730And when Jesus saw
the hastening of the people, and their coming at the sound, he rebuked that unclean spirit,
and said to it, Thou dumb1731 spirit that speakest not, I command 42 thee,1732 come out
of him, and enter not again into him. 1733And that spirit, devil,1734 cried out much, and
bruised him, and came out; and that child fell as one dead, and 43 many thought that he
had died. 1735But Jesus took him by his hand, and raised him 44 up, and gave him to his
father; and that child was healed from that hour. 1736And the people all marvelled at the
greatness of God.
45 1737And when Jesus entered into the house, his disciples came, and asked him 46
privately,1738 and said unto him, Why were we not able to heal him? 1739Jesus said unto
Arabic, p. 96 them, Because of your unbelief. Verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a
grain of mustard seed, ye shall say to this mountain, Remove hence; 47 and it shall remove;
and nothing shall overcome you. 1740But it is impossible to cast out this kind by anything
except by fasting and prayer.
48 1741And when he went forth thence, they passed through Galilee: and he would
not 49 that any man should know it.1742 1743And he taught his disciples, and said unto
them, 50 1744Keep ye these sayings in your ears and your hearts: for the Son of man is to
51
shall rise on the third day. 1745But they knew not the word which he spake unto them, for
it was concealed from them, that they should not perceive it; and they feared to 52 ask
him about this word. 1746And they were exceeding sorrowful.
1 1747And in that day this thought presented itself to his disciples, and they said, which
2 haply should be the greatest among them.1748 1749And when they came to Capernaum,
and entered into the house, Jesus said unto them, What were ye considering in the 3 way
among yourselves? 1750And they were silent because they had considered that matter.
4 1751And when Simon went forth without, those that received two dirhams for the
tribute came to Cephas, and said unto him, Doth your master not give his two 5 dirhams?
He said unto them, Yea. 1752And when Cephas entered the house, Jesus anticipated him,
and said unto him, What thinkest thou, Simon? the kings of the earth, from whom do they
receive custom and tribute? from their sons, or from 6 Arabic, p. 97 strangers? 1753Simon
said unto him, From strangers. Jesus said unto him, Children then are free. Simon said
unto him, Yea. Jesus said unto him, 7 Give thou also unto them, like the stranger. 1754But,
lest it trouble them, go thou to the sea, and cast a hook; and the first fish that cometh up,
open its mouth, and thou shalt find a stater: take therefore that, and give for me and thee.
8 1755And in that hour came the disciples to Jesus, and said unto him, Who, thinkest
9 thou, is greater in the kingdom of heaven? 1756And Jesus knew the thought of their
heart, and called a1757 child, and set him in the midst, and took him in his arms, and 10
said unto them, 1758Verily I say unto you, If ye do not return, and become as children, 11
ye shall not enter the kingdom of heaven. 1759Every one that shall receive in my name such
as this child hath received me: 1760and whosoever receiveth me receiveth 12 not me, but
him that sent me. 1761And he who is little in your company,1762 the same 13 shall be
14 1765John answered and said, Our Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name;
15 and we prevented him, because he followed not thee with us. 1766Jesus said unto them,
Prevent him not; for no man doeth powers in my name, and can hasten to speak evil 16,
17 of me. 1767Every one who is not in opposition to you is with you. 1768Woe unto the
world Arabic, p. 98 because of trials!1769 but woe unto that man by whose hand the trials
come! 18 1770If thy hand or thy foot injure thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee; for it is
better for thee to enter into life being halt or maimed, and not that thou shouldest have two
hands or two feet, and fall into the hell of fire that burneth1771 for ever; 19, 20 1772where
their worm dieth not, and their fire is not quenched. 1773And if thine eye seduce1774 21
thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee; 1775for it is better for thee to enter the kingdom of
God with one eye, than that thou shouldest have two eyes, and fall into the 22, 23 fire of
Gehenna; 1776where their worm dieth not, and their fire is not quenched. 1777Every 24
one shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt. 1778How good 25
is salt! but if the salt also be tasteless, wherewith shall it be salted? 1779It is fit neither for
the land nor for dung, but they cast it out. He that hath ears to hear, let him 26 hear.
1780Have ye salt in yourselves, and be in peace one with another.
27 1781And he arose from thence, and came to the borders of Judæa beyond Jordan:
and there went unto him thither great multitudes, and he healed them; and he taught 28
them also, according to his custom. 1782And the Pharisees came unto him, tempting 29
him, and asking him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife? 1783He said, What 30
did Moses command you? 1784They said, Moses made it allowable for us, saying, Whosoever
31 will, let him write a writing of divorcement, and put away his wife. 1785Jesus answered
and said unto them, 1786Have ye not read, He that made them from the beginning 32 made
them male and female, and said, 1787For this reason shall the man leave his father Arabic,
p. 99 and his mother, and cleave to his wife; and they both shall be one body? 33 1788So
then they are not twain, but one body; the thing, then, which God hath 34 joined together,
let no man put asunder. 1789And those Pharisees said unto him, Why did Moses consent1790
that a man should give a writing of divorcement and put her away? 35 1791Jesus said unto
them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts gave you leave 36 to divorce your
wives; but in the beginning it was not so. 1792I say unto you, Whosoever putteth away1793
his wife without fornication, and marrieth another, hath exposed 37 her to adultery.
1794And his disciples, when he entered the house, asked him again 38 about that. 1795And
he said unto them, Every one who putteth away his wife, and 39 marrieth another, hath
exposed her to adultery. 1796And any woman that leaveth her husband, and becometh another’s,
hath committed adultery. 1797And whosoever marrieth 40 her that is divorced
41 a man to marry. 1800He said
unto them, Not every man can endure this saying, except 42 him to whom it is given.
1801There are eunuchs which from their mother’s womb1802 were born so; and there are
eunuchs which through men became eunuchs; and there are eunuchs which made themselves
eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of heaven. He that is able to be content, let him be
content.
43 1803Then they brought to him children, that he should lay his hand upon them,
and 44 pray: and his disciples were rebuking those that were bringing them. 1804And Jesus
saw, and it was distressing to him; and he said unto them, Suffer the children to Arabic, p.
100 come unto me, and prevent them not; for those that are like these have 45 the kingdom
of God. 1805Verily I say unto you, Whosoever receiveth not the 46 kingdom of God as
this child, shall not enter it. 1806And he took them in his arms, and laid his hand upon
them, and blessed them.
1, 2 1807And there came unto him publicans and sinners to hear his word. 1808And
the scribes and the Pharisees murmured, and said, This man receiveth sinners, and 3 eateth
with them. 1809And Jesus, when he beheld their murmuring, spake unto them 4 this parable:
1810What man of you, having an hundred sheep, if one of them were lost, would not
leave the ninety-nine in the wilderness, and go and seek the straying one 5 till he found
it? 1811Verily I say unto you, When he findeth it, he will rejoice over it 6 more than over
the ninety-nine that went not astray; 1812and bear it on his shoulders, and bring it to his
house, and call his friends and neighbours, 1813and say unto them, 7 Rejoice with me,
since I have found my straying sheep. 1814So your Father which is in heaven willeth1815
not that one of these little ones that have strayed should perish, 8 and he seeketh for them
repentance. 1816I say unto you, Thus there shall be rejoicing in heaven over one sinner that
repenteth, more than over ninety-nine righteous persons that do not need repentance.
9 1817And what woman having ten drachmas would lose one of them, and not light
a 10 lamp, and sweep the house, and seek it with care till she found it; 1818and when she
found it, call her friends and neighbours, and say unto them, Rejoice with me, as I 11 have
found my drachma that was lost? 1819I say unto you, Thus there shall be joy Arabic, p.
101 before the angels of God over the one sinner that repenteth, more than over the ninetynine
righteous persons that do not need repentance.
12, 13 1820And Jesus spake unto them also another parable: 1821A man had two sons:
and the younger son said unto him, My father, give me my portion that belongeth to 14
15 far country,
and there squandered his property by living prodigally. 1823And when he had exhausted
everything he had, there occurred a great dearth in that country. 16 1824And when he was
in want, he went and joined himself to one of the people of a city 17 of that country; and
that man sent him into the field1825 to feed the swine. 1826And he used to long to fill his
belly with the carob that those swine were eating: and no man 18 gave him. 1827And
when he returned unto himself, he said, How many hired servants now in my father’s house
have bread enough and to spare, while I here perish with 19 hunger! 1828I will arise and
go to my father’s house, and say unto him, My father, 1829I 20 have sinned in heaven and
before thee, and am not worthy now to be called thy 21 son: make me as one of thy hired
servants. 1830And he arose, and came to his father. But his father saw him while he was at
a distance, and was moved with compassion 22 for him, and ran,1831 and fell on his
breast,1832 and kissed him. 1833And his son said unto him, My father, I have sinned in
heaven and before thee, and am not worthy to be 23 called thy son. 1834His father said
unto his servants, Bring forth a stately robe, and put 24 it on him; and put a ring on his
hand, and put on him shoes on his feet: 1835and bring and 25 slay a fatted ox, that we may
eat and make merry: 1836for this my son was dead, and is 26 Arabic, p. 102 alive; and
was lost, and is found. 1837And they began to be merry.1838 Now his elder son was in the
27 he heard the sound of many
singing.1839 1840And he called one of the lads, and asked him 28 what this was. 1841He
said unto him, Thy brother hath arrived; and thy father hath 29 slain a fatted ox, since he
hath received him safe and sound.1842 1843And he was angry, 30 and would not enter; so
his father went out, and besought him to enter. 1844And he said to his father, How many
years do I serve thee in bondage, and I never transgressed a commandment of thine; and
thou hast never given me a kid, that I might 31 make merry with my friends? 1845but this
thy son, when he had squandered thy 32 property with harlots, and come, thou hast slain
for him a fatted ox. 1846His father said unto him, My son, thou art at all times with me, and
everything I have is 33 thine. 1847It behoveth thee to rejoice and make merry, since this
thy brother was dead, and is alive; and was lost, and is found.
34 1848And he spake a parable unto his disciples: There was a rich man, and he had
35 a steward; and he was accused to him that he had squandered his property. 1849So his
lord called him, and said unto him, What is this that I hear regarding thee? Give me the
account of thy stewardship; for it is now impossible that thou shouldest 36 be a steward
for me. 1850The steward said within himself, What shall I do, seeing that my lord taketh
from me the stewardship? To dig I am not able; and to beg1851 I 37 am ashamed. 1852I
know what I will do, that, when I go out of the stewardship, they 38 may receive me into
their houses. 1853And he called one after another of his lord’s 39 debtors, and said to the
first, How much owest thou my lord? 1854He said unto him, An hundred portions1855 of
40 quickly fifty portions.
1856 1857And he said to the next, And thou, how much owest thou my lord? He said
unto him, An hundred cors of wheat. He said unto him, Take 41 Arabic, p. 103 thy
writing, and sit down, and write eighty cors. 1858And our1859 lord commended the sinful
steward1860 because he had done a wise deed; for the children 42 of this world are wiser
than the children of the light in this their age. 1861And I also say unto you, Make unto
yourselves friends with the wealth of this unrighteousness;1862 43 so that, when it is exhausted,
they may receive you into their tents for ever. 1863He who is faithful in1864 a little
is faithful also in much: and he who is unrighteous in a 44 little is unrighteous also in
much. 1865If then in the wealth of unrighteousness ye were 45 not trustworthy, who will
intrust you with the truth?1866 1867If ye are not found faithful in what does not belong to
you, who will give you what belongeth to you?
1 1868Therefore the kingdom of heaven is like a certain king, who would make a 2
reckoning with his servants. 1869And when he began to make it, they brought to him one
who 3 owed him ten talents.1870 1871And because he had not wherewith to pay, his lord
ordered that he should be sold, he, and his wife, and children, and all that he 4 had, and
payment be made. 1872So that servant fell down and worshipped him, and said unto him,
My lord, have patience with me, and I shall pay thee everything. 5 1873And the lord of
that servant had compassion, and released him, and forgave him his 6 debt. 1874And that
servant went out, and found one of his fellow-servants, who owed him Arabic, p. 104 a
hundred pence;1875 and he took him, and dealt severely with him, and said 7 unto him,
Give me what thou owest. 1876So the fellow-servant fell down at his 8 feet, and besought
him, and said, Grant me respite, and I will pay thee. 1877And he would not; but took him,
and cast him into prison, till he should give him his debt. 9 1878And when their fellow-servants
saw what happened, it distressed them much; and 10 they came and told their lord
of all that had taken place. 1879Then his lord called him, and said unto him, Thou wicked
servant, all that debt I forgave thee, because 11 thou besoughtest me: 1880was it not then
incumbent on thee also to have mercy on thy 12 fellow-servant, as I had mercy on thee?1881
1882And his lord became wroth, and delivered 13 him to the scourgers, till he should pay
all that he owed. 1883So shall my Father which is in heaven do unto you, if one forgive not
14 his heart. 1885Take heed within1886 yourselves:
if thy brother sin, rebuke him; and if he 15 repent, forgive him. 1887And if he act wrongly
towards thee seven times in a day, and on that day return seven times unto thee, and say, I
repent towards thee; forgive him. 16 1888And if thy brother act wrongly towards thee, go
and reprove him between thee and 17 him alone: if he hear thee, thou hast gained thy
brother. 1889But if he hear thee not, take with thee one or two, and so1890 at the mouth of
two or three every saying shall 18 be established. 1891And if he listen not to these also, tell
the congregation;1892 and if he listen not even to the congregation, let him be unto thee as
a publican and a Gentile.1893 19 1894Verily I say unto you, All that ye bind on earth shall
be bound in heaven: 20 and what ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 1895I say
unto you also, If two of you agree on earth to ask, everything shall1896 be granted them from
my Father 21 Arabic, p. 105 which is in heaven. 1897For where two or three are gathered
in my name, there 22 am I amongst them. 1898Then Cephas drew near to him, and said
unto him, My Lord, how many times, if my brother act wrongly towards me, should I forgive
him? 23 until seven times? 1899Jesus said unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven; but,
Until seventy 24 times seven, seven.1900 1901And the servant that knoweth his lord’s will,
and maketh not 25 ready for him according to his will, shall meet with much punishment;
1902but he that knoweth not, and doeth something for which he meriteth punishment, shall
26 required
at his hand. 1903I came to cast fire upon the earth; and I would that it had 27 been kindled
already.1904 1905And I have a baptism to be baptized with, and greatly am 28 I straitened
till it be accomplished. 1906See that ye despise not1907 one of these little ones that believe
in me. Verily I say unto you, Their angels at all times see the 29 face of my Father which
is in heaven. 1908The Son of man came to save the thing which was lost.
30 1909And after that, Jesus walked in Galilee; and he did not like to walk in Judæa,
31 because the Jews sought to kill him. 1910And there came people who told him of 32
the Galilæans, those whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. 1911Jesus answered
and said unto them, Do ye imagine that those Galilæans were sinners 33 more than all the
Galilæans, so that this thing has come upon them? 1912Nay. Verily I say unto you now,1913
that ye shall all also, if ye repent not, likewise perish. 34 1914Or perchance those eighteen
on whom the palace fell in Siloam, and slew them, do ye imagine that they were to be condemned1915
more than all the people that dwell 35 Arabic, p. 106 in Jerusalem? Nay.
1916Verily I say unto you, If ye do not all repent, ye shall perish like them.
36 1917And he spake unto them this parable: A man had a fig tree planted in his vine
yard; 37 and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none. 1918So he said to the
husbandman, Lo, three years do I come and seek fruit on this fig tree, and find 38 none:
cut it down; why doth it render the ground unoccupied? 1919The husbandman said unto
39 it; 1920then if it
bear fruit—! and if not, then cut it down in the coming year.
40 1921And when Jesus was teaching on the sabbath day in one of the synagogues,
41 there was there a woman that had a spirit of disease eighteen years; 1922and she was
42 bowed down, and could not straighten herself at all. 1923And Jesus saw her, and called
43 her, and said unto her, Woman, be loosed from thy disease. 1924And he put his hand
44 upon her; and immediately she was straightened, and praised God. 1925And the chief1926
of the synagogue answered with anger, because Jesus had healed on a sabbath, and said
unto the multitudes, There are six days in which work ought to be done; 45 come in them
and be healed, and not on the sabbath day. 1927But Jesus answered and said unto him, Ye
hypocrites, doth not each of you on the sabbath day loose 46 his ox or his ass from the
manger, and go and water it? 1928Ought not this woman, who is a daughter of Abraham,
and whom the devil1929 hath bound eighteen years, 47 to be loosed from this bond on the
sabbath day? 1930And when he said this, they were all put to shame, those standing, who
were opposing him:1931 and all the people were pleased with all the wonders that proceeded
from his hand.
1, 2 Arabic, p. 107 1933And at that time the feast of tabernacles of the Jews drew
near. 1934So the brethren of Jesus said unto him, Remove now hence, and go to Judæa, that
3 thy disciples may see the deeds that thou doest. 1935 For no man doeth a thing secretly
4 and wisheth to be apparent. 1936If thou doest this, shew thyself to the world. For 5
up to this time not even the brethren of Jesus believed on him. 1937Jesus said unto them,
My time till now has not arrived; but as for you, your time is alway ready. 6 1938It is not
possible for the world to hate you; but me it hateth, for I bear witness 7 against it, that its
deeds are evil. 1939As for you, go ye up unto this feast: but I go 8 not up now to this feast;
for my time has not yet been completed. 1940He said this, and remained behind in Galilee.
9 1941But when his brethren went up unto the feast, he journeyed from Galilee, and
10 came to the borders of Judæa, to the country beyond Jordan; 1942and there came after
11 him great multitudes, and he healed them all there. 1943And he went out, and proceeded
12 to the feast, not openly, but as one that conceals himself. 1944And the Jews sought him
13 at the feast, and said, In what place is this man? 1945And there occurred much murmuring
there in the great multitude that came to the feast, on his account. For 14 some said,
He is good: and others said, Nay, but he leadeth the people astray. 1946But no man spake
of him openly for fear of the Jews.
15 Arabic, p. 108 1947But when the days of the feast of tabernacles were half over,
Jesus went 16 up to the temple, and taught. 1948And the Jews wondered, and said, How
doth 17 this man know writing,1949 seeing he hath not learned? 1950Jesus answered and
said, My doctrine1951 18 is not mine, but his that sent me. 1952Whoever wisheth to do
his will understandeth my doctrine,1953 whether it be from God, or whether I speak of mine
own accord. 19 1954Whosoever speaketh of his own accord seeketh praise for himself; but
whosoever seeketh praise for him that sent him, he is true, and unrighteousness in his heart
20 there is none. 1955Did not Moses give you the law, and no man of you keepeth the 21
law? 1956Why seek ye to kill me? The multitude answered and said unto him, Thou 22
hast demons:1957 who seeketh to kill thee? 1958Jesus answered and said unto them, I did
23 one deed, and ye all marvel because of this. 1959Moses hath given you circumcision
(not because it is from Moses, but it is from the fathers); and ye on the sabbath 24 circumcise
a man. 1960And if a man is circumcised on the sabbath day, that the law of Moses may
not be broken; are ye angry at me, because I healed on the sabbath 25 day the whole man?
1961Judge not with hypocrisy, but judge righteous judgement.
26 1962And some people from Jerusalem said, Is not this he whom they seek to slay?
27 1963And lo, he discourseth with them openly, and they say nothing unto him. Think
28 you that our elders have learned that this is the Messiah indeed? 1964But this man is1965
known whence he is; and the Messiah, when he cometh, no man knoweth whence 29 he
is. 1966So Jesus lifted up his voice as he taught in the temple, and said, Ye both know me,
and know whence I am; and of my own accord am I not come, but he 30 Arabic, p. 109
that sent me is true, he whom ye know not: 1967but I know him; for I am 31 from him,
and he sent me. 1968And they sought to seize him: and no man 32 laid a hand on him,
because his hour had not yet come. 1969But many of the multitude believed on him; and
they said, The Messiah, when he cometh, can it be that he will do more than these signs that
this man doeth?
33 1970And a man of that multitude said unto our Lord, Teacher, say to my brother
34 that he divide with me the inheritance. 1971Jesus said unto him, Man, who is it that
35 appointed me over you as a judge and divider? 1972And he said unto his disciples, Take
heed within yourselves of all inordinate desire; for it is not in abundance of 36 possessions
that life shall be. 1973And he gave them this parable: The ground of a 37 rich man brought
forth abundant produce: 1974and he pondered within himself, and 38 said, What shall I
do, since I have no place to store my produce? 1975And he said, I will do this: I will pull
down the buildings of my barns, and build them, and make 39 them greater; and store
there all my wheat and my goods. 1976And I will say to my soul, Soul, thou hast much goods
laid by for many years; take thine ease, eat, 40 drink, enjoy thyself. 1977God said unto him,
O thou of little intelligence, this night shall thy soul be taken from thee; and this that thou
hast prepared, whose shall it 41 be? 1978So is he that layeth up treasures for himself, and
is not rich in God.
42 1979And while Jesus was going in the way, there came near to him a young man1980
of the rulers,1981 and fell on his knees, and asked him, and said, Good Teacher, what is 43
it that I must do that I may have eternal life? 1982Jesus said unto him, Why callest thou 44
me good, while there is none good but the one, even God?1983 1984Thou knowest the commandments.
1985 45 1986If thou wouldest enter into life, keep the commandments.1987
The young Arabic, p. 110 man said unto him, Which of the commandments?1988 Jesus
said unto him, 46 1989Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt
not kill, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Thou shalt not do injury, Honour thy father 47
and thy mother: and, Love thy neighbour as thyself. 1990That young man said unto 48
him, All these have I kept from my youth: what then is it that I lack? 1991And Jesus 49
looked intently at him, and loved him, and said unto him, 1992If thou wouldest be perfect,
what thou lackest is one thing:1993 go away and sell everything that thou hast, and give to
the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and take thy 50 cross, and follow me.
1994And that young man frowned at this word, and went away 51 feeling sad; for he was
very rich. 1995And when Jesus saw his sadness, he looked towards his disciples, and said
unto them, How hard it is for them that have possessions to enter the kingdom of God!
1 1996Verily I say unto you, It is difficult for a rich man to enter the kingdom of 2
heaven. 1997And I say unto you also, that it is easier for a camel to enter the eye of 3 a
needle, than for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God. 1998And the disciples were wondering
at these sayings. And Jesus answered and said unto them again, My children, how
hard it is for those that rely on their possessions to enter the 4 kingdom of God! 1999And
those that were listening wondered more, and said amongst 5 themselves, being agitated,2000
Who, thinkest thou, can be saved? 2001And Jesus looked at them intently, and said unto
them, With men this is not possible, but with God it is: 6 Arabic, p. 111 it is possible for
God to do everything. 2002Simon Cephas said unto him, Lo, we have left everything, and
followed thee; what is it, thinkest thou, that we 7 shall have? 2003Jesus said unto them,
Verily I say unto you, Ye that have followed me, in the new world, when the Son of man
shall sit on the throne of his glory, ye also 8 shall sit on twelve thrones, and shall judge the
twelve tribes of Israel. 2004Verily I say unto you, No man leaveth houses, or brothers, or
sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or kinsfolk, or lands, because of the kingdom
of God, or for 9 my sake, and the sake of my gospel, 2005who shall not obtain2006 many
times as much in this 10 time, and in the world to come inherit eternal life: 2007and now
in this time, houses, and brothers, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and lands, with
persecution; 11 and in the world to come everlasting life. 2008Many that are first shall be
last,2009 and that are last shall be first.
12 2010And when the Pharisees heard all this, because of their love for wealth they
13 scoffed at him. 2011And Jesus knew what was in their hearts, and said unto them, Ye
are they that justify yourselves before men; while God knows your hearts: the thing that is
lofty with men is base before God.
14 2012And he began to say, A certain man was rich, and wore silk and purple, and
enjoyed 15 himself every day in splendour: 2013and there was a poor man named Lazarus,
and 16 he was cast down at the door of the rich man, 2014afflicted with sores, and he longed
to fill Arabic, p. 112 his belly with the crumbs that fell from the table of that rich man; yea,
17 even2015 the dogs used to come and lick his sores. 2016And it happened that that poor
man died, and the angels conveyed him into the bosom of Abraham: and the 18 rich man
also died, and was buried. 2017And while he was being tormented in Hades, 19 he lifted
up his eyes from afar, and saw Abraham with2018 Lazarus in his bosom. 2019And he called
with a loud voice, and said, My father Abraham, have mercy upon me, and send Lazarus to
wet the tip of his finger with water, and moisten my tongue 20 for me; for, behold, I am
burned in this flame. 2020Abraham said unto him, My son, remember that thou receivedst
thy good things in thy life, and Lazarus his afflictions: 21 but now, behold, he is at rest
here, and thou art tormented. 2021And in addition to all this, there is between us and you
a great abyss placed, so that they that would cross unto you from hence cannot, nor yet from
thence do they cross unto 22 us. 2022He said unto him, Then I beseech thee, my father,
to send him to my father’s 23 house; 2023for I have five brethren; let him go, that they also
24 the abode of this torment.2025 2026Abraham said unto him,
They have Moses and the 25 prophets; let them hear them. 2027He said unto him, Nay,2028
my father Abraham: but 26 let a man from the dead go unto them, and they will repent.
2029Abraham said unto him, If they listen neither to Moses nor to the prophets, neither if
a man from the dead rose would they believe him.
27 2030The kingdom of heaven is like a man that is a householder, which went out
early 28 in the morning to hire labourers for his vineyard. 2031And he agreed with the
labourers on 29 one penny a day for each labourer, and he sent them into his vineyard.
2032And he went 30 Arabic, p. 113 out in three hours, and saw others standing in the
market idle. 2033He said unto them, Go ye also into my vineyard, and what is right I will
pay you. 31 2034And they went. And he went out also at the sixth and the ninth hour,
and did likewise, 32 and sent them. 2035And about the eleventh hour he went out, and
found others standing idle. He said unto them, Why are ye standing the whole day idle?
33 2036They said unto him, Because no one hath hired us. He said unto them, Go ye 34
also into the vineyard, and what is right ye shall receive. 2037So when evening came, the
lord of the vineyard said unto his steward, Call the labourers, and pay them 35 their wages;
and begin with the later ones, and end with the former ones. 2038And 36 those of eleven
hours2039 came, and received each a penny. 2040When therefore the first came, they supposed
that they should receive something more; and they also 37 received each a penny. 2041And
38 householder, and said, 2042These
last worked one hour, and thou hast made them equal 39 with us, who have suffered the
heat of the day, and its burden. 2043He answered and said unto one of them, My friend, I
do thee no wrong: was it not for a penny that 40 thou didst bargain with me? 2044Take
what is thine, and go thy way; for I wish to 41 give this last as I have given thee. 2045Or
am I not entitled to do with what is mine2046 42 what I choose? 2047Or is thine eye perchance
evil, because I am good? Thus shall the last ones be first, and the first last. The called
are many, and the chosen are few.
43 2048And when Jesus entered into the house of one of the chiefs of the Pharisees to
eat bread on the sabbath day, and they were watching him to see what he would 44, 45 do,
2049and there was before him a man which had the dropsy, 2050Jesus answered and 46
said unto the scribes and the Pharisees, Is it lawful on the sabbath to heal? 2051But Arabic,
p. 114 they were silent. So he took him, and healed him, and sent him away. 47 2052And
he said unto them, Which of you shall have his son or his ox fall on the sabbath day into a
well, and not lift him up straightway, and draw water for 48 him? 2053And they were not
able to answer him a word to that.
1 2054And he spake a parable unto those which were bidden there, because he saw 2
them choose the places that were in the highest part of the sitting room: 2055When a man
invites thee to a feast, do not go and sit at the head of the room; lest there 3 be there a man
more honourable than thou, 2056and he that invited you come and say unto thee, Give the
place to this man: and thou be ashamed when thou risest and 4 takest2057 another place.
2058But when thou art invited, go and sit last; so that when he that invited thee cometh, he
may say unto thee, My friend, go up higher: and 5 thou shalt have praise before all that
were invited with thee. 2059For every one that exalteth himself shall be abased; and every
one that abaseth himself shall be exalted.
6 2060And he said also to him that had invited him, When thou makest a feast2061 or
a banquet,2062 do not invite thy friends, nor even thy brethren, nor thy kinsmen, nor thy
7 rich neighbours; lest haply they also invite thee, and thou have this reward. 2063But
when thou makest a feast, invite the poor, and those with withered hand, and the 8 lame,
and the blind: 2064and blessed art thou, since they have not the means to reward 9 thee;
that thy reward may be at the rising of the righteous. 2065And when one of them that were
invited heard that, he said unto him, Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of
God.
10, 11 2066Jesus answered again in parables, and said, 2067The kingdom of heaven
hath been likened Arabic, p. 115 to2068 a certain king, which made a feast2069 for his son,
12 great banquet,2070 and invited many: and he sent his servants at the
time of the feast to inform them that were invited, 2071Everything is made ready for you;
come. And 13 they would not come, but began all of them with one voice to make excuse.
2072And the first said unto them, Say to him, I have bought a field, and I must needs go out
14 to see it: 2073I pray thee to release2074 me, for I ask to be excused. And another said,
I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I am going to examine them: I pray thee 15 to release
me, for I ask to be excused. 2075And another said, I have married a wife, 16 and therefore
I cannot come. 2076And the king sent also other servants, and said, Say to those that were
invited, that my feast is ready, and my oxen and my fatlings are 17 slain, and everything
is ready: come to the feast. 2077But they made light of it, and 18 went, one to his field,
and another to his merchandise: 2078and the rest took his 19 servants, and entreated them
shamefully, and killed them. 2079And one of the servants 20 came, and informed his lord
of what had happened. 2080And when the king heard, he became angry, and sent his armies;
and they destroyed those murderers, and 21 burned their cities. 2081Then he said to his
servants, The feast is prepared, but those 22 that were invited were not worthy. 2082Go
out quickly into the markets and into the partings of the ways of the city, and bring in
hither the poor, and those with pains, and the lame, and the blind. And the servants did as
the king commanded them. 23 2083And they came, and said unto him, Our lord, we have
done all that thou commandedst 24 us, and there is here still room. 2084So the lord said
unto his servants, Go out into the roads, and the ways, and the paths, and every one that ye
find, invite 25 Arabic, p. 116 to the feast, and constrain them to enter, till my house is2085
26 2087And those servants went out into the roads, and gathered all that they found,
good and 27 bad: and the banquet-house was filled with guests. 2088And the king entered
to see those 28 who were seated, and he saw there a man not wearing a festive garment:
2089and he said unto him, My friend, how didst thou come in here not having on festive
garments? 29 2090And he was silent. Then the king said to the servants, Bind his hands
and his feet, and put him forth into the outer darkness; there shall be weeping and 30
gnashing of teeth. 2091The called are many; and the chosen, few.
31 2092And after that, the time of the feast of unleavened bread of the Jews arrived,
32 and Jesus went out to go to Jerusalem. 2093And as he went in the way, there met him
33 ten persons who were lepers, and stood afar off: 2094and they lifted up their voice, and
34 said, Our Master, Jesus, have mercy upon us. 2095And when he saw them, he said unto
them, Go and shew yourselves unto the priests. And when they went, they 35 were
cleansed. 2096And one of them, when he saw himself cleansed, returned, and 36 was
praising God with a loud voice; 2097and he fell on his face before the feet of 37 Jesus, giving
him thanks: and this man was a Samaritan. 2098Jesus answered and said, 38 Were not
those that were cleansed ten? where then are the nine? 2099Not one of them turned aside
to come and praise God, but this man who is of a strange 39 people. 2100He said unto
him, Arise, and go thy way; for thy faith hath given thee life.2101
40 2102And while they were going up in the way to Jerusalem, Jesus went in front of
them; and they wondered, and followed him fearing. And he took his twelve disciples apart,
41 and began to tell them privately2103 what was about to befall him. 2104And he said
unto Arabic, p. 117 them, We are going up to Jerusalem, and all the things shall be fulfilled
42 that are written in the prophets concerning the Son of man. 2105He shall be delivered
to the chief priests and the scribes; and they shall condemn him to death, 43 and deliver
him to the peoples;2106 2107and they shall treat him shamefully, and scourge 44 him, and
spit in his face, and humble him,2108and crucify him, and slay him: 2109and on 45 the
third day he shall rise. 2110But they understood not one thing of this; but this word was
hidden from them, and they did not perceive these things that were addressed to them.
46 2111Then came near to him the mother of the (two) sons of Zebedee, she and her
(two) sons, and worshipped him, and asked of him a certain thing. 2112And he said 47
unto her, What wouldest thou? 2113And James and John, her two sons, came forward, and
said unto him, Teacher, we would that all that we ask thou wouldest 48 do unto us. 2114He
said unto them,2115 What would ye that I should do unto you? 49 2116They said unto
him, Grant us that we may sit, the one on thy right, and the other 50 on thy left, in thy
kingdom and thy glory. 2117And Jesus said unto them, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye
able to drink the cup that I am to drink? and with the 51 baptism that I am to be baptized
with, will ye be baptized? 2118And they said unto him, We are able. Jesus said unto them,
The cup that I drink ye shall drink; and 52 with the baptism wherewith I am baptized ye
shall be baptized: 2119but that ye should sit on my right and on my left is not mine to give;
but it is for him for whom my Father hath prepared it.
1 2120And when the ten heard, they were moved with anger against James and John.
2 2121And Jesus called them, and said unto them, Ye know that the rulers of the nations
3 are their lords; and their great men are set in authority over them. 2122Not thus shall it
Arabic, p. 118 be amongst you: but he amongst you that would be great, let him be to you
a 4 servant; 2123and whoever of you would be first,2124 let him be to every man a 5 bondservant:
2125even as the Son of man also came not to be served, but to serve, and 6 to give
himself a ransom in place of the many. 2126He said this, and was going about 7 the villages
and the cities, and teaching; and he went to Jerusalem. 2127And a man asked him, Are those
that shall be saved few? Jesus answered and said unto 8 them, Strive ye to enter at the
narrow door: 2128I say unto you now, that many shall 9 seek to enter, and shall not be
able2129—2130from the time when the master of the house riseth, and closeth the door, and
ye shall be standing without, and shall knock at the door, and shall begin to say, Our lord,
open unto us; and he shall answer and 10 say, I say unto you, I know you not whence ye
are: 2131and ye shall begin to say, 11 Before thee we did eat and drink, and in our markets
didst thou teach; 2132and he shall say unto you, I know you not whence ye are; depart2133
from me, ye servants 12 of untruth. 2134There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth,
when ye see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God,
while ye are 13 put forth without. 2135And they shall come from the east and the west,
14 north and the south, and shall sit down in the kingdom of God. 2136And
there shall then be last that have become first, and first that have become last.
15, 16 2137And when Jesus entered and passed through Jericho, 2138there was a man
named Zacchæus, 17 rich, and chief of the publicans. 2139And he desired to see Jesus who
he was; and he was not able for the pressure of the crowd, because Zacchæus was little of
stature. 18 Arabic, p. 119 2140And he hastened, and went before Jesus, and went up into
an unripe fig 19 tree2141 to see Jesus: for he was to pass thus. 2142And when Jesus came
to that place, he saw him, and said unto him, Make haste, and come down, Zacchæus: 20
to-day I must be in thy house. 2143And he hastened, and came down, and received 21 him
joyfully. 2144And when they all saw, they murmured, and said, He hath gone in 22 and
lodged with a man that is a sinner. 2145So Zacchæus stood, and said unto Jesus, My Lord,
now half of my possessions I give to the poor, and what I have unjustly 23 taken2146 from
every man I give him fourfold. 2147Jesus said unto him, Today is salvation 24 come to
this house, because this man also is a2148 son of Abraham. 2149For the Son of man came to
seek and save the thing that was lost.
25 2150And when Jesus went out of Jericho, he and his disciples, there came after him
26 a great multitude. 2151And there was a blind man sitting by the way side begging. 27
2152And his name was Timæus, the son of Timæus. And he heard the sound of the 28
multitude passing, and asked, Who is this? 2153They said unto him, Jesus the Nazarene 29
30 voice,
and said, Jesus, son of David, have mercy on me. 2155And those that went before Jesus were
rebuking him, that he should hold his peace: 2156but he cried the 31 more, and said, Son
of David, have mercy on me. 2157And Jesus stood, and commanded that they should call
him. And they called the blind man, and said unto 32 him, Be of good courage, and rise;
for, behold, he calleth thee. 2158And the blind 33 man threw away his garment, and rose,
and came to Jesus. 2159Jesus said unto him, What dost thou wish that I should do unto
thee? And that blind man said unto him, My Lord and Master, that my eyes may be opened,
so that I may see thee.2160 34 Arabic, p. 120 2161And Jesus had compassion on him, and
touched his eyes, and said unto 35 him, See; for thy faith hath saved thee. 2162And immediately
he received his sight,2163 and came after him, and praised God; and all the people
that saw praised God.
36 2164And he spake a parable because he was nearing2165 Jerusalem, and they supposed
37 that at that time the kingdom of God was about to appear. 2166He said unto them, A
man, a son of a great race, went into a far country, to receive a kingdom, and 38 return.
2167And he called his ten servants, and gave them ten shares, and said unto 39 them, Trade
till the time of my coming. 2168But the people of his city hated him, and 40 sent messengers
after him, and said, We will not that this man reign over us. 2169And when he had received
a2170 kingdom, and returned, he said that the servants to whom he had given the money
should be called unto him, that he might know what each 41 of them had traded. 2171And
42 ten shares.2172 The king said
unto him, Thou good and faithful servant, who hast 43 been found faithful in a little, be
thou set over ten districts. 2173And the second came, 44 and said, My lord, thy portion
hath gained five portions. 2174And he said unto him 45 also, And thou shalt be set over
five districts. 2175And another came, and said, My 46 lord, here is thy portion, which was
with me laid by in a napkin: 2176I feared thee, because thou art a hard man, and takest what
thou didst not leave, and seekest 47 what thou didst not give, and reapest what thou didst
not sow. 2177His lord said unto him, From thy mouth shall I judge thee, thou wicked and
idle servant, who wast untrustworthy. Thou knewest that I am a hard man, and take what
I did not 48 leave, and reap what I did not sow: 2178why didst thou not put my money at
usury, 49 and so I might come and seek it, with its gains? 2179And he said unto those that
were standing in front of him, Take from him the share, and give it to him that hath 50,
51 Arabic, p. 121 ten shares. 2180They said unto him, Our lord, he hath ten shares. 2181He
said unto them, I say unto you, Every one that hath shall be given unto; and 52 he that
hath not, that which he hath also shall be taken from him. 2182And those mine enemies
who would not that I should reign over them, bring them, and slay them before me.
1 2183And when Jesus entered Jerusalem, he went up to the temple of God, and found
2 there oxen and sheep and doves. 2184And when he beheld those that sold and those that
bought, and the money-changers sitting, 2185he made for himself a scourge of rope, and
drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep and the oxen, and the money-changers;
2186and he threw down their money, and upset their tables, and the seats of 3 them that
sold the doves; 2187and he was teaching, and saying unto them, Is it not written, My house
is a house of prayer for all peoples? and ye have made it a den 4 for robbers. 2188And he
said unto those that sold the doves, Take this hence, and 5 make not my Father’s house a
house of merchandise. 2189And he suffered not any 6 one to carry vessels inside the
temple. 2190And his disciples remembered the scripture, 7 The zeal of thy house hath
eaten me up. 2191The Jews answered and said unto him, 8 What sign hast thou shewn us,
that thou doest this? 2192Jesus answered and said unto 9 them, Destroy this temple, and
I shall raise it in three days. 2193The Jews said unto him, This temple was built in forty-six
years, and wilt thou raise it in three days? 10 2194But he spake unto them of the temple
of his body, that when2195 they destroyed it, he 11 Arabic, p. 122 would raise it in three
days. 2196When therefore he rose from among the dead, his disciples remembered that he
said this; and they believed the scriptures, and the word that Jesus spake.
12 2197And when Jesus sat down over against the treasury, he observed how the multitudes
were casting their offerings into the treasury: and many rich men were 13, 14
15 widow cast
into the treasury more than all the people: 2200and all of these cast into the place of the offering
of God2201 of the superfluity of their wealth; while this woman of her want threw in
all that she possessed.
16 2202And he spake unto them this parable, concerning people who trusted in
themselves 17 that they are righteous, and despised every man: 2203Two men went up to
the 18 temple to pray; one of them a Pharisee, and the other a publican. 2204And the
Pharisee stood apart,2205 and prayed thus, O Lord, I thank thee, since I am not like the rest
of men, the unjust, the profligate, the extortioners, or even like this publican; 19 2206but
I fast two days a week, and tithe all my possessions.2207 2208And the publican was 20
standing at a distance, and he would not even lift up his eyes to heaven, but was 21 beating
upon his breast, and saying, O Lord, have mercy on me, me the sinner. 2209I say unto you,
that this man went down justified to his house more than the Pharisee. Every one that exalteth
himself shall be abased; and every one that abaseth himself shall be exalted.
22 Arabic, p. 123 2210And when eventide was come, he left all the people, and went
outside the 23 city to Bethany, he and his twelve, and he remained there. 2211And all the
people, because they knew the place, came to him, and he received them; and them that 24
had need of healing he healed. 2212And on the morning of the next day, when he returned
25 to the city from Bethany, he hungered. 2213And he saw a2214 fig tree at a distance on
the beaten highway, having on it leaves. And he came unto it, expecting to find something
on it; and when he came, he found nothing on it but the leaves—it2215 was not 26 the
season of figs—2216and he said unto it, Henceforward for ever let no man eat fruit of thee.
And his disciples heard.
27 2217And they came to Jerusalem. And there was there a man of the Pharisees, 28
named Nicodemus, ruler of the Jews. 2218This man came unto Jesus by night, and said
unto him, My Master, we know that thou hast been sent from God as a teacher; and no man
can do these signs that thou doest, except him whom God is 29 with. 2219Jesus answered
and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, If a man 30 be not born a second time,
he cannot see the kingdom of God. 2220Nicodemus said unto him, How can a man who is
old be born? can he, think you, return again to 31 his mother’s womb a second time, to
enter and be born? 2221Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, If
a man be not born of water and the Spirit, 32 he cannot enter the kingdom of God. 2222For
he that is born of flesh is flesh; and he that 33 is born of Spirit is spirit. 2223Wonder not
that I said unto thee that ye must be born a 34 Arabic, p. 124 second time. 2224The wind
bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest its voice, but thou knowest not from what place
it cometh, nor whither it goeth: so 35 is every man that is born of the Spirit. 2225Nicodemus
answered and said unto him, 36 How can that be? 2226Jesus answered and said unto him,
Art thou teaching2227 Israel, 37 and yet knowest not these things? 2228Verily, verily, I say
unto thee, What we know 38 we say, and what we have seen we witness: and ye receive
39 what is in heaven, will ye believe? 2230And no man hath ascended up into
heaven, except him that descended from heaven, the Son of man, which is in heaven. 40
2231And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, so is the Son of man to be 41
lifted up; 2232so that every man who may believe in him may not perish, but have 42
eternal life. 2233God so loved the world, that2234 he should give his only Son; and so every
one that believeth on him should not perish, but should have eternal life. 43 2235God sent
not his Son into the world to judge the world; but that the world might 44 be saved by his
hand. 2236He that believeth in him shall not be judged: but he that believeth not is condemned
beforehand, because he hath not believed in the name 45 of the only Son, the Son
of God.2237 2238This is the judgement, that the light came into the world, and men loved
the darkness more than the light; because their deeds 46 were evil. 2239Whosoever doeth
evil deeds hateth the light, and cometh not to the 47 light, lest his deeds be reproved.
2240But he that doeth the truth cometh to the light, that his deeds may be known, that they
have been done in God.
1 Arabic, p. 125 2241And when evening came, Jesus went forth outside of the city,
he and his 2 disciples. 2242And as they passed in the morning, the disciples saw that fig
tree 3 withered away from its root. 2243And they passed by, and said, How did the fig tree
dry 4 up immediately? 2244And Simon remembered, and said unto him, My Master, behold,
5 that fig tree which thou didst curse hath dried up. 2245And Jesus answered and said 6
unto them, Let there be in you the faith of God. 2246Verily I say unto you, if ye believe, and
doubt not in your hearts, and assure yourselves that that will be which 7 ye say, ye shall
have what ye say. 2247And if ye say to this mountain, Remove, and 8 fall2248 into the sea,
it shall be. 2249And all that ye ask God in prayer, and believe, he 9, 10 will give you.
2250And the apostles2251 said unto our Lord, Increase our2252 faith. 2253He said unto them,
If there be in you faith like a grain of mustard, ye shall say to this fig tree, Be thou torn up,
and be thou planted in the sea; and it will obey you. 11 2254Who of you hath a servant
driving a yoke of oxen or tending sheep, and if he 12 come from the field, will say unto
him straightway, Go and sit down? 2255Nay,2256 he will say unto him, Make ready for me
wherewith I may sup, and gird thy waist, and serve me, till I eat and drink; and afterwards
thou shalt eat and drink also. 13 2257Doth that servant haply, who did what he was bid,
receive his praise? I think 14 not. 2258So ye also, when ye have done all that ye were bid,
say, We are idle servants; what it was our duty to do, we have done.
15 2259For this reason I say unto you, Whatever ye pray and ask, believe that ye 16
Arabic, p. 126 receive, and ye shall have. 2260And when ye stand to pray, forgive what is
in your heart against any man; and your Father which is in heaven will 17 forgive you also
your wrong-doings. 2261But if ye forgive not men their wrong-doings, neither will your
Father forgive you also your wrong-doings.
18 2262And he spake unto them a parable also, that they should pray at all times, and
19 not be slothful: 2263There was a judge in a city, who feared not God, nor was ashamed
20 for men: 2264and there was a widow in that city; and she came unto him, and said, 21
Avenge me of mine adversary. 2265And he would not for a long time: but afterwards he
said within himself, If of God I have no fear, and before men I have no shame; 22 2266yet
because this widow vexeth me, I will avenge her, that she come not at all times 23, 24 and
annoy me. 2267And our Lord said, Hear ye what the judge of injustice said. 2268And shall
not God still more do vengeance for his elect, who call upon him in the night 25 and in
the day, and grant them respite? 2269I say unto you, He will do vengeance for them speedily.
Thinkest thou the Son of man will come and find faith on the earth?
26, 27 2270And they came again to Jerusalem. 2271And it came to pass, on one of the
days, as Jesus was walking in the temple, and teaching the people, and preaching the 28
gospel, 2272that the chief priests and the scribes with the elders came upon him, and said
unto him, Tell us: 2273By what power doest thou this? and who gave thee this 29 power
to do that? 2274And Jesus said unto them, I also will ask you one word, and if 30 ye tell
me, I also shall tell you by what power I do that. 2275The baptism of John, from 31 what
Arabic, p. 127 and said, If we shall say unto him, From heaven; he will say unto 32 us,
For what reason did ye not believe him? 2278But2279 if we shall say, Of men; 33 we fear2280
that the people will stone us, all of them. 2281And all of them were holding2282 34 to John,
that he was a true prophet. 2283They answered and said unto him, We know 35 not.
2284Jesus said unto them, Neither tell I you also by what power I work. What think ye? A
man had two sons; and he went to the first, and said unto him, My 36 son, go to-day, and
till in the vineyard. 2285And he answered and said, I do not wish 37 to: but finally he repented,
and went. 2286And he went to the other, and said unto 38 him likewise. 2287And
he answered and said, Yea, my lord: and went not. Which of these two did the will of his
father? They said unto him, The first. Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, The
publicans and harlots go before you into 39 the kingdom of God. 2288John came unto
you in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him not; but the publicans and harlots believed
him; and ye, not even when ye saw, did ye repent at last, that ye might believe in him.
40 2289Hear another parable: A man was a householder, and planted a vineyard, and
surrounded it with a hedge, and digged in it a winepress, and built in it a tower, 41, 42
2290and gave it to husbandmen, and went to a distance for a long time. 2291So when the
time of the fruits came, he sent his servants2292 unto the husbandmen, that they might 43
44 sent him away empty. 2295And he sent unto them another servant also; and they 45
stoned him, and wounded2296 him, and sent him away with shameful handling. 2297And
he sent again another; and they slew him. And he sent many other servants unto 46 them.
2298And the husbandmen took his servants, and one they beat, and another they 47 stoned,
and another they slew. 2299So he sent again other servants more than the first; and 48
Arabic, p. 128 they did likewise with them. 2300So the owner of the vineyard said, What
shall I do? I will send my beloved son: it may be they will see him and be 49, 50 ashamed.
2301So at last he sent unto them his beloved son that he had. 2302But the husbandmen, when
they saw the son, said amongst themselves, This is the heir. 51, 52 2303And they said, We
will slay him, and so the inheritance will be ours. 2304So they took 53 him, and put him
forth without the vineyard, and slew him. 2305When then the lord 54 of the vineyard shall
come, what will he do with those husbandmen? 2306They said unto him, He will destroy
them in the worst of ways,2307 and give the vineyard to 55 other husbandmen, who will
give him fruit in its season. 2308Jesus said unto them, Have ye never read in the scripture,
The stone which the builders declared to be base,
2309The same came to be at the head of the corner:
56 2310From God was this,
And it is wonderful in our eyes?
57 2311Therefore I say unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and
58 given to a people that will produce fruit. 2312And whosoever falleth on this stone shall
be broken in pieces: but on whomsoever it falleth, it will grind him to 59 powder. 2313And
when the chief priests and the Pharisees heard his parables, they 60 perceived that it was
concerning them he spake. 2314And they sought to seize him; and they feared the multitude,
because they were holding to him as the prophet.
1 2315Then went the Pharisees and considered how they might ensnare him in a word,
2 and deliver him into the power of the judge,2316 and into the power of the ruler. 2317And
they sent unto him their disciples, with the kinsfolk of Herod; and they said unto him, Arabic,
p. 129 Teacher, we know that thou speakest the truth, and teachest the way of God
with equity,2318 and art not lifted up2319 by any man: for thou actest not so as to 3 be seen
of any man. 2320Tell us now, What is thy opinion? Is it lawful that we should 4 pay the
tribute to Cæsar, or not? shall we give, or shall we not give? 2321But Jesus knew 5 their
deceit, and said unto them, 2322Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites? Shew me the 6 penny
of the tribute. 2323So they brought unto him a penny. Jesus said unto them, To whom belongeth
this image and inscription? They said unto him, To Cæsar. 7, 8 2324He said unto
them, Give what is Cæsar’s to Cæsar, and what is God’s to God. 2325And they could not
make him slip in a single word before the people; and they marvelled at his word, and refrained.
9 2326And on that day came the Sadducees, and said unto him,2327 There is no life for
10 the dead. 2328And they asked him, and said unto him, Teacher, Moses said unto us, If
a man die, not having children, let his brother take his wife, and raise up seed 11 for his
brother. 2329Now there were with us seven brethren: and the first took a wife, 12 and died
without children; 2330and the second took his wife, and died without children; 13 2331and
14, 15 died
without leaving children. 2332And last of them all the woman died also. 2333At the resurrection,
then, which of these seven shall have this woman? for all of them took 16 her.
2334Jesus answered and said unto them, Is it not for this that ye have erred, 17 because ye
know not the scriptures, nor the power of God? 2335And the sons of this 18 world take
wives, and the women become the men’s;2336 2337but those that have become worthy of
that world, and the resurrection from among the dead, do2338 not take 19 Arabic, p. 130
wives, and the women also do2339 not become the men’s. 2340Nor is it possible that they
should die; but they2341 are like the angels, and are the children of 20 God, because they
have become the children of the resurrection. 2342For in2343 the resurrection of the dead,
have ye not read in the book of Moses, how from the bush God said unto him, I am the God
of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? 21 2344And God is not the God
of the dead, but of the living: for all of them are alive with him. And ye have erred greatly.
22, 23 2345And when the multitudes heard, they were wondering at his teaching.
2346And 24 some of the scribes answered and said unto him, Teacher, thou hast well said.
2347But the rest of the Pharisees, when they saw his silencing the Sadducees on this point,
gathered against him to contend with him.
25 2348And one of the scribes, of those that knew the law, when he saw the excellence
26 of his answer to them, desired to try him, and said unto him, 2349What shall I do to
27 in the law? 2351Jesus said unto him, The first of all the commandments is, Hear, O 28
Israel; The Lord our God, the Lord is one: 2352and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with
all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy thought, and with all thy 29, 30 strength.
2353This is the great and preëminent2354 commandment. 2355And the second, which is like
it, is, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. And another commandment 31 greater
than these two there is not. 2356On these two commandments, then, are hung the 32
Arabic, p. 131 law and the prophets. 2357That scribe said unto him, Excellent! my Master;
2358 thou hast said truly that he is one, and there is no other outside of him: 33 2359and
that a man should love him with all his heart, and with all his thought, and with all his soul,
and with all his strength, and that he should love his neighbour as 34 himself, is better
than all savours and sacrifices. 2360And Jesus saw him that he had answered wisely; and he
answered and said unto him, Thou art not far from the 35, 36 kingdom of God. 2361Thou
hast spoken rightly: do this, and thou shalt live. 2362And he, as his desire was to justify
himself, said unto him, And who is my neighbour? 37 2363Jesus said unto him, A man
went down from Jerusalem to Jericho; and the robbers fell upon him, and stripped2364 him,
and beat him, his life remaining in him but little,2365 38 and went away. 2366And it
happened that there came down a certain priest that way; 39 and he saw him, and passed
40 that place, and saw him, and
passed by. 2368And a certain Samaritan, as he journeyed, 41 came to2369 the place where
he was, and saw him, and had compassion on him, 2370and came near, and bound up his
strokes,2371 and poured on them wine and oil; and he set2372 him on the ass, and brought
him to the inn, and expended his care upon him. 42 2373And on the morrow of that day
he took out two pence, and gave them to the innkeeper, and said unto him, Care for him;
and if thou spendest upon him more, 43 when I return, I shall give thee. 2374Who of these
three now, thinkest thou, is nearest 44 to him that fell among the robbers? 2375And he
said unto him, He that had compassion 45 Arabic, p. 132 on him. 2376Jesus said unto
him, Go, and do thou also likewise. And no man dared afterwards to ask him anything.
46 2377And he was teaching every day in the temple. But the chief priests and scribes
and the elders of the people sought to destroy him: 2378and they could2379 not find what
47 they should do with him; and all the people were hanging upon him to hear him. 48
2380And many of the multitude believed on him, and said, The Messiah, when he 49
cometh, can it be that he will do more than these signs that this man doeth? 2381And the
Pharisees heard the multitudes say that of him; and the chief priests sent 50 officers2382
51 yet, and I
go to him that sent me. 2384And ye shall seek me, and shall not find me: 52 and where I
shall be, ye shall not be able to come. 2385The Jews said within themselves, Whither hath
this man determined to go that we shall not be able2386 to find him? can it be that he is determined
to go to the regions of the nations,2387 and teach 53 the heathen? 2388What is
this word that he said, Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me: and where I am, ye cannot
come?
1 2389And on the great day, which is the last of the feast, Jesus stood, crying out and
2 saying, If any man is thirsty, let him come unto me, and drink. 2390Every one that believeth
in me, as the scriptures said, there shall flow from his belly rivers of pure 3 water.
2391He said that referring to the Spirit, which those who believed in him were to receive:
for the Spirit was not yet granted; and because Jesus had not yet been 4 Arabic, p. 133
glorified. 2392And many of the multitude that heard his words said, This is 5 in truth the
prophet. 2393And others said, This is the Messiah. But others 6 said, Can it be that the
Messiah will come from Galilee? 2394Hath not the scripture said that from the seed of
David, and from Bethlehem, the village of David, the 7 Messiah cometh? 2395And there
occurred a dissension in the multitude because of him. 8 2396And some of them were
wishing to seize him; but no man laid a hand upon him.
9 2397And those officers came to the chief priests and Pharisees: and the priests said
10 unto them, Why did ye not bring him? 2398The officers said, Never spake man thus
11 as speaketh this man. 2399The Pharisees said unto them, Perhaps ye also have gone
12, 13 astray? 2400Hath any of the rulers or the Pharisees haply believed in him? 2401except
14 this people which knows not the law; they are accursed. 2402Nicodemus, one of them,
15 he that had come to Jesus by night, 2403said unto them, Doth our law haply condemn
16 a man, except it hear him first and know what he hath done? 2404They answered and
17, 18 2405And when the Pharisees assembled, Jesus asked them, and said, 2406What
say ye of 19 the Messiah? whose son is he? They said unto him, The son of David. 2407He
said unto them, And how doth David in the Holy Spirit call him Lord? for he said,
20 2408The Lord said unto my Lord,
Sit on my right hand,
21, 22 2409If then David calleth him Lord, how is he his son? 2410And no one was able
to answer him; and no man dared from that day again to ask him of anything.
23 2411And Jesus addressed them again, and said, I am the light of the world; and he
that 24 followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall find the light of life. 2412The
Pharisees Arabic, p. 134 said unto him, Thou bearest witness to thyself; thy witness is not
true. 2413Jesus 25 answered and said unto them, If I bear witness to myself, my witness is
true; for I know whence I came, and whither I go; but ye know not whence I came, or 26,
27 whither I go. 2414And ye judge after the flesh; and I judge no man. 2415And even if I
judge, my judgement is true; because I am not alone, but I and my Father which 28, 29
sent me. 2416And in your law it is written, that the witness of two men is true. 2417I am he
that beareth witness to myself, and my Father which sent me beareth witness to 30 me.
2418They said unto him, Where is thy Father? Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye know
not me, nor my Father: for did ye know me, ye would know my 31 Father. 2419He said
32 temple: 2420and no man
seized him; because his hour had not yet come. Jesus said unto them again, I go truly, and
ye shall seek me and not find me, and ye shall die 33 in your sins: and where I go, ye
cannot come. 2421The Jews said, Will he haply kill 34 himself, that he saith, Where I go,
ye cannot come? 2422He said unto them, Ye are from below; and I am from above: ye are
of this world; and I am not of this 35 world. 2423I said unto you, that ye shall die in your
sins: if ye believe not that I am 36 he, ye shall die in your sins. 2424The Jews said, And
thou, who art thou? Jesus said 37 unto them, If I should begin to speak unto you, 2425I
have concerning you many words and judgement: but he that sent me is true; and I, what
I heard from him is what 38, 39 I say in the world. 2426And they knew not that he meant
by that the Father. 2427Jesus Arabic, p. 135 said unto them again, When ye have lifted up
the Son of man, then ye shall know that I am he: and I do nothing of myself, but as my
Father 40 taught me, so I speak. 2428And he that sent me is with me; and my Father hath
not 41 left me alone; because I do what is pleasing to him at all times. 2429And while he
was saying that, many believed in him.
42 2430And Jesus said to those Jews that believed in him, If ye abide in my words, truly
43 ye are my disciples; 2431and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free.
44 2432They said unto him, We are the seed of Abraham, and have never served any man
45 in the way of slavery: how then sayest thou, Ye shall be free children? 2433Jesus said
unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Every one that doeth a sin is a slave of 46 sin.
2434And the slave doth not remain for ever in the house; but the son remaineth 47, 48 for
ever. 2435And if the Son set you free, truly ye shall be free children. I know that ye are the
49 word. 2436And
what I saw with my Father, I say: and what ye saw with your father, 50 ye do. 2437They
answered and said unto him, Our father is Abraham. Jesus said unto them, If ye were the
children of Abraham, ye would do the deeds of Abraham. 51 2438Now, behold, ye seek
to kill me, a man that speak2439 with you2440 the truth, that I 52 heard from God: this did
Abraham not do. 2441And ye do the deeds of your father. They said unto him, We were
not born of fornication;2442 we have one Father, who is 53 God. 2443Jesus said unto them,
If God were your Father, ye would love me: I proceeded and came2444 from God; and it
was not of my own self that I came,2445 but he sent 54 Arabic, p. 136 me. 2446Why then
do ye not know my word? Because ye cannot hear my word. 55 2447Ye are from the
father, the devil,2448 and the lust of your father do ye desire to do, who from the beginning
is a slayer of men, and in the truth standeth not, because the truth is not in him. And when
he speaketh untruth, he speaketh from 56 himself: for he is a liar, and the father of untruth.
2449And I who speak the truth, ye 57 believe me not. 2450Who of you rebuketh me for a
sin? And if I speak the truth, ye 58 do not believe me.2451 2452Whosoever is of God heareth
the words of God: therefore do 59 ye not hear, because ye are not of God. 2453The Jews
60 Did we not say well that thou art a Samaritan, and hast
demons? 2454Jesus said unto them, As for me, I have not a devil; but my Father do I honour,
and ye dishonour 61 me. 2455I seek not my glory: here is one who seeketh and judgeth.
1 2456Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever keepeth my word shall not see death
2 for ever. 2457The Jews said unto him, Now we know that thou hast demons. Abraham
is dead, and the prophets; and thou sayest, Whosoever keepeth my word shall not 3 taste
death for ever. 2458Art thou haply greater than our father Abraham, who is 4 dead, and
than the prophets, which are dead? whom makest thou thyself? 2459Jesus said unto them,
If I glorify myself, my glory is nothing: my Father is he that 5 glorifieth me; of whom ye
say, that he is our2460 God; 2461and yet ye have not known him: but I know him; and if I
should say that I know him not, I should become 6 Arabic, p. 137 a liar like you: but I
know him, and keep his word. 2462Abraham your father 7 longed to see my day; and he
saw, and rejoiced. 2463The Jews said unto him, 8 Thou art now not fifty years old, and
hast thou seen Abraham? 2464Jesus said unto 9 them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before
Abraham was, I am. 2465And they take2466 stones to stone him: 2467but Jesus concealed
himself, and went out of the temple. And he passed through them, and went his way.
10 2468And as he passed, he saw a man blind from his mother’s womb. 2469And his
11 disciples asked him, and said, Our Master, who sinned, this man, or his parents, so 12
that he was born blind?2470 2471Jesus said unto them, Neither did he sin, nor his parents:
13 but that the works of God may be seen in him.2472 2473It is incumbent on me to do
the deeds of him that sent me, while it is day: a night will come, and no man will be 14
able to busy himself. 2474As long as I am in the world, I am the light of the world. 15
2475And when he said that, he spat upon the ground, and made clay of his spittle, and 16
smeared it on the eyes of the blind man, and said unto him, 2476Go and wash thyself in 17
the pool2477 of Siloam.2478 2479And he went and washed, and came seeing. And his
neighbours, which saw him of old begging, said, Is not this he that was sitting begging? 18
2480And some said, It is he; and others said, Nay, but he resembles him much. He 19, 20
said, I am he. 2481They said unto him, How then were thine eyes opened? 2482He answered
and said unto them, A man named Jesus made clay, and smeared it on my eyes, and said
unto me, Go and wash in the water of Siloam: and I went and 21 washed, and received
sight.2483 2484They said unto him, Where is he? He said, I know not. 22, 23 Arabic, p.
138 2485And they brought him that was previously blind to the Pharisees. 2486And the day
in which Jesus made clay and opened with it his eyes was a sabbath 24 day. 2487And again
the Pharisees asked him, How didst thou receive sight? And he said 25 unto them, He put
clay on mine eyes, and I washed, and received sight. 2488The people2489 of the Pharisees
said, This man is not from God, for he keepeth not the sabbath. And others said, How can
a man that is a sinner do these signs? And there came 26 to be a division amongst them.
2490And again they said to that blind man, Thou, then, what sayest thou of him that opened
for thee thine eyes? He said unto them, 27 I say that he is a prophet. 2491And the Jews
did not believe concerning him, that he was blind, and received sight, until they summoned
the parents of him who received 28 sight, and asked them, 2492Is this2493 your son, of
whom ye said that he was born blind? 29 how then, behold, doth he now see? 2494His
parents answered and said, We know 30 that this is our son, and that he was born blind:
2495but how he has come to see now, or who it is that opened his eyes, we know not: and
he also has reached his prime; 31 ask him, and he will speak for himself. 2496This said his
parents, because they were fearing the Jews: and the Jews decided, that if any man should
confess of him that 32 he was the Messiah, they would put him out of the synagogue.
2497For this reason 33 said his parents, He hath reached his prime; ask him. 2498And they
called the man a second time, him that was blind, and said unto him, Praise God: we know
that this 34 man is a sinner. 2499He answered and said unto them, Whether he be a sinner,
I know 35 not: I know one thing, that I was blind, and I now see. 2500They said unto him
again, 36 Arabic, p. 139 What did he unto thee? how opened he for thee thine eyes?
2501He said unto them, I said unto you, and ye did not hear: what2502 wish ye further to
hear? 37 ye also, do ye wish to become disciples to him? 2503And they reviled him, and
said unto him, Thou art the disciple2504 of that man; but as for us, we are the disciples of
38 Moses. 2505And we know that God spake unto Moses: but this man, we know not 39
whence he is. 2506The man answered and said unto them, From this is the wonder, 40
41 his will,
him he heareth. 2508From eternity hath it not been heard of, that a man 42 opened the
eyes of a blind man, who had been born in blindness. 2509If then this man 43 were not
from God, he could not do that. 2510They answered and said unto him, Thou wast all of
thee born in sins, and dost thou teach us? And they put him forth without.
44 2511And Jesus heard of his being put forth without, and found him, and said unto
45 him, Dost thou believe in the Son of God? 2512He that was made whole answered 46
and said, Who is he, my Lord, that I may believe in him? 2513Jesus said unto him, 47 Thou
hast seen him, and he that speaketh to thee is he. 2514And he said, I believe, my Lord. And
he fell down worshipping him.
1 2515And Jesus said, To judge the world am I come, so that they that see not may 2
see, and they that see may become blind. 2516And some of the Pharisees which were 3
with him heard that, and they said unto him, Can it be that we are blind? 2517Jesus said
unto them, If ye were blind, ye should not have sin: but now ye say, We see: and because
of this your sin remaineth.2518
4 Arabic, p. 140 2519Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever entereth not into the
fold of the sheep by the door, but goeth up from another place, that man is a thief and a 5,
6 stealer. 2520But he that entereth by the door is the shepherd of the sheep. 2521And
therefore2522 the keeper of the door openeth for him the door; and the sheep hear his voice:
and 7 he calleth his sheep2523 by their names, and they go forth unto him. 2524And when
he putteth forth his sheep, he goeth before them, and his sheep2525 follow him: because 8
they know his voice. 2526And after a stranger will the sheep not go, but they flee from 9
him: because they hear not the voice of a stranger. 2527This parable spake Jesus unto them:
but they knew not what he was saying unto them.
10 2528Jesus said unto them again, Verily, verily, I say unto you, I am the door of the
11 sheep. 2529And all that came are thieves and stealers: but the sheep heard them not.
12 2530I am the door: and if a man enter by me, he shall live, and shall go in and go out,
13 and shall find pasture. 2531And the stealer cometh not, save that he may steal, and kill,
and destroy: but I came that they might have life, and that they might have 14 the thing
that is better.2532 2533I am the good shepherd; and the good shepherd giveth 15 himself2534
for his sheep. 2535But the hireling, who is not a shepherd, and whose the sheep2536 are not,
when he seeth the wolf as it cometh, leaveth the sheep, and fleeth, 16 and the wolf cometh,
and snatcheth away the sheep, and scattereth2537 them: 2538and the 17 hireling fleeth because
he is an hireling, and hath no care for the sheep. 2539I am the 18 good shepherd;
2540and I know what is mine, and what is mine knoweth me, as my Father knoweth me, and
I know my Father; and I give myself2541 for the sheep. 19 2542And I have other sheep also,
that are not of this flock: them also I must invite, and they shall hear my voice; and all the
sheep shall be one, and the shepherd one. 20 Arabic, p. 141 2543And therefore doth my
Father love me, because I give my life, that I may 21 take it again. 2544No man taketh it
from me, but I leave it of my own choice. And I have the right to leave it, and have the right
also to take it. And this commandment did I receive of my Father.
22 2545And there occurred a disagreement among the Jews because of these sayings.
23 2546And many of them said, He hath a devil, and is afflicted with madness;2547 why
listen 24 ye to him? 2548And others said, These sayings are not those of men possessed
with demons. Can a demon haply open the eyes of a blind man?
25, 26 2549And the feast of the dedication came on at Jerusalem: and it was winter.
2550And 27 Jesus was walking in the temple in the porch of Solomon. 2551The Jews
therefore surrounded him, and said unto him, Until when dost thou make our hearts
anxious? 28 2552If thou art the Messiah, tell us plainly. He answered and said unto them,
I told you, and ye believe not: and the deeds that I do in my Father’s name bear witness 29,
30 to me. 2553But ye believe not, because ye are not of my sheep,2554 as I said unto you.
31 2555And my sheep2556 hear my voice, and I know them, and they come after me:
2557and I give them eternal life; and they shall not perish for ever, nor shall any man snatch
32 them out of my hands.2558 2559For the Father, who hath given them unto me, is
greater 33 than all; and no man is able to take them from the hand of my2560 Father. 2561I
and 34, 35 my Father are one. 2562And the Jews took stones to stone him. 2563Jesus said
unto them, Many good deeds from my Father have I shewed you; because of which2564 of
them, 36 then, do ye stone me? 2565The Jews said unto him, Not for the good deeds do
we stone thee, but because thou blasphemest; and, whilst thou art a man, makest thyself
37 God. 2566Jesus said unto them, Is it not thus written in your law, I said, Ye are gods?
38 Arabic, p. 142 2567And if he called those gods—for2568 to them came the word of
39 not possible in2569 the scripture that anything should be undone)—2570he
then, whom the Father hath sanctified and sent into the world, do ye say that he blasphemeth;
40 because I said unto you, I am the Son of God? 2571If then I do not the deeds of my 41
Father, ye believe me not.2572 2573But if I do, even if ye believe not me, believe the deeds:
that ye may know and believe that my Father is in me, and I in my Father. 42 2574And
they sought again to take him: and he went forth out of their hands.
43 2575And he went beyond Jordan to the place where John was baptizing formerly;
44 and abode there. 2576And many people came unto him; and they said, John did not
45 work even one sign: but all that John said of this man is truth. 2577And many believed
in him.
46 2578And there was a sick man, named Lazarus, of the village of Bethany, the
brother 47 of Mary and Martha. 2579And Mary was she that anointed with sweet ointment
the feet of Jesus, and wiped them with her hair; and Lazarus, who was sick, was the 48
brother of this woman.2580 2581And his sisters sent unto Jesus, and said unto him, Our 49
Lord, behold, he whom thou lovest is sick. 2582But Jesus said, This sickness is not unto
death, but for the glorifying of God, that the Son of God may be glorified 50, 51 because
of it. 2583And Jesus loved Martha, and Mary, and Lazarus. 2584And when he 52 heard
that he was sick, he abode in the place where he was two days. 2585And after that, 53 he
said unto his disciples, Come, let us go into Judæa. 2586His disciples said unto him, Our
Arabic, p. 143 Master, now the Jews desire to stone thee; and goest thou again thither?
54, 55 2587Jesus said unto them, Is not the day of twelve hours? If then a man walk in the
day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of the world. 2588But if 56 a man walk
in the night, he stumbleth, because there is no lamp in him. 2589This said Jesus: and after
that, he said unto them, Lazarus our friend hath fallen asleep; but 57 I am going to awaken
him. 2590His disciples said unto him, Our Lord, if he hath 58 fallen asleep, he will recover.
2591But Jesus said that concerning his death: while they 59 supposed that he spake of lying
down to sleep. 2592Then Jesus said unto them plainly, 60 Lazarus is dead. 2593And I am
glad that I was not there for your sakes, that ye may 61 believe; but let us go thither.
2594Thomas, who is called Thama,2595 said to the disciples, his companions, Let us also go, and die with him.
1, 2 2596And Jesus came to Bethany, and found him already four days in the grave.
2597And Bethany was beside Jerusalem, and its distance from it was a sum of fifteen furlongs;
2598 3 2599and many of the Jews came unto Mary and Martha, to comfort their heart
4 because of their brother. 2600And Martha, when she heard that Jesus had come, went
5 out to meet him: but Mary was sitting in the house. 2601Martha then said unto Jesus,
6 My Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. 2602But I know now that,
7 whatever thou shalt ask of God, he will give thee. 2603Jesus said unto her, Thy brother
shall 8 rise. 2604Martha said unto him, I know that he shall rise in the resurrection at the
last day. 9 2605Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life: whosoever believeth
in 10 Arabic, p. 144 me, even though he die, he shall live: 2606and every living one that
believeth 11 in me shall never die.Believest thou this? 2607She said unto him, Yea, my
Lord: I believe that thou art the Messiah, the Son of God, that cometh into the 12 world.
2608And when she had said that, she went and called Mary her sister secretly, 13 and said
unto her, Our Master hath come, and summoneth thee. 2609And Mary, when 14 she heard,
rose in haste, and came unto him. 2610(And Jesus then had not come into 15 the village,
but was in the place where Martha met him.) 2611And the Jews also that were with her in
the house, to comfort her, when they saw that Mary rose up and went out in haste, went
after her, because they supposed that she was going to the 16 tomb to weep. 2612And
17 not died. 2613And Jesus came; and
when he saw her weeping, and the Jews that were 18 with her weeping, he was troubled2614
in himself, and sighed; and he said, 2615In what 19 place have ye laid him? And they said
unto him, Our Lord, come and see. 2616And 20 the tears of Jesus came.2617 2618The Jews
therefore said, See the greatness of his love for 21 him! 2619But some of them said, Could
not this man, who opened the eyes of that 22 blind man, have caused that this man also
should not die? 2620And Jesus came to the place of burial, being troubled within himself.
And the place of burial was a cave, 23 and a stone was placed at its door. 2621Jesus therefore
said, Take these stones away. Martha, the sister of him that was dead, said unto him, My
Lord, he hath come to 24 stink for some time: he hath been2622 four days dead. 2623Jesus
said unto her, Did not I say 25 Arabic, p. 145 unto thee, If thou believest, thou shalt see
the glory of God? 2624And they removed those stones. And Jesus lifted his eyes on high,
and said, My Father, 26 I thank thee since thou didst hear me. 2625And I know that thou
at all times hearest me: but I say this unto thee because of this multitude that is standing,
that they 27 may believe that thou didst send me. 2626And when he had said that, he cried
with a 28 loud voice, Lazarus, come forth. 2627And that dead man came out, having his
hands and feet bound with bandages, and his face wrapped in a scarf. Jesus said unto them,
Loose him, and let him go.
29 2628And many of the Jews which came unto Mary, when they saw the deed of Jesus,
30 believed in him. 2629But some of them went to the Pharisees, and informed them of
all that Jesus did.
31 2630And the chief priests and the Pharisees gathered, and said, What shall we do?
32 for lo, this man doeth many signs. 2631And if we leave him thus, all men will believe
33 in him: and the Romans will come and take our country and people. 2632And one of
them, who was called Caiaphas, the chief priest he was in that year, said unto them, 34
2633Ye know not anything, nor consider that it is more advantageous for us that one 35
man should die instead of the people, and not that the whole people perish. 2634And this
he said not of himself: but because he was the chief priest of2635 that year, he 36 prophesied
that Jesus was to die instead of the people; 2636and not instead of the people alone, but that
he might gather the scattered children of God together. [37] 2637And from that day they
considered how to kill him.
38 Arabic, p. 146 2638And Jesus did not walk openly amongst the Jews, but departed
thence to a place near the wilderness, to a town2639 called Ephraim; and he was there, going
39 about with his disciples. 2640And the passover of the Jews was near: and many went
40 up from the villages unto Jerusalem before the feast, to purify themselves. 2641And
they sought for Jesus, and said one to another in the temple, What think ye of his 41
holding back from the feast? 2642And the chief priests and the Pharisees had given com-
42 2643And when the days of his going up were accomplished, he prepared himself
that 43 he might go2644 to Jerusalem.2645And he sent messengers before him, and departed,
2646 and 44 entered into a village2647 of Samaria, that they might make ready for him.
2648And they 45 received him not, because he2649 was prepared for going to Jerusalem.
2650And when James and John his disciples saw it, they said unto him, Our Lord, wilt thou
that we speak, and fire come down from heaven, to extirpate them, as did Elijah also? 46
2651And Jesus turned, and rebuked them, and said, Ye know not of what spirit ye are. 47
2652Verily the Son of man did not come to destroy lives, but to give life. And they went to another village.
1 2653And Jesus six days before the passover2654 came to Bethany, where was Lazarus,
2 whom Jesus raised from among the dead. 2655And they made2656 a feast for him there:
3 and Martha was serving; while Lazarus was one of them that sat with him. 2657And 4
at the time of Jesus’ being at Bethany in the house of Simon the leper, 2658great multitudes
of the Jews heard that Jesus was there: and they came, not because of Jesus alone, but Arabic,
p. 147 that they might look also on Lazarus, whom he raised from among the dead.
5, 6 2659And the chief priests considered how they might kill Lazarus also; 2660because 7
many of the Jews were going on his account, and believing in Jesus. 2661And Mary took a
case of the ointment of fine nard, of great price, 2662and opened it, and poured 8 it out on
the head of Jesus as he was reclining; 2663and she anointed his feet, and wiped them with
her hair: and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment. 9, 10 2664But Judas
Iscariot, one of the disciples, he that was to betray him, said, 2665Why was 11 not this
ointment sold for three hundred pence, and given unto the poor? 2666This he said, not because
of his care for the poor, but because he was a thief, and the chest 12 was with him,
and what was put2667 into it he used to bear. 2668And that displeased the rest of the disciples
also within themselves, and they said, Why went this ointment [13] to waste? 2669It was
possible that it should be sold for much, and the poor be given 14 it. 2670And they were
15 day of my burial
kept she it. 2675At all times the poor are with you, and when ye 16 wish ye can do them
a kindness: 2676but I am not at all times with you. 2677And for this cause, when she
poured2678 this ointment on my body, it is as if she did it for my burial, 17 and anointed
my body beforehand. 2679And verily I say unto you, In every place where this my gospel
shall be proclaimed in all the world, what she did shall be told for a memorial of her.
18, 19 Arabic, p. 148 2680And when Jesus said that, he went out leisurely to go to
Jerusalem. 2681And when he arrived at Bethphage and at Bethany, beside the mount which
is 20 called the mount of Olives, 2682Jesus sent two of his disciples, and he said unto them,
Go 21 into this village that is opposite you: 2683and when ye enter it, ye shall find an ass
tied, and 22 a colt with him,2684 which no man ever yet mounted: loose him, and bring
them2685 unto me. 2686And if any man say unto you, Why loose ye them? say unto him
thus, We 23 seek them for our Lord; and straightway send them hither. 2687All this was,
that what was said in the prophet might be fulfilled, which said,
24 2688Say ye unto the daughter of Zion,
25 2689And the disciples did not know this at that time: but after that Jesus was glorified,
his disciples remembered that these things were written of him, and that this 26 they
had done unto him. 2690And when the two disciples went, they found as he had 27 said
unto them, and they did as Jesus charged them. 2691And when they loosed them, 28 their
owners said unto them, Why loose ye them? 2692They said unto them, We seek 29 them
for our Lord. 2693And they let them go. And they brought the ass and the colt, 30 and
they placed on the colt their garments; and Jesus mounted it. 2694And most of the multitudes
spread their garments on the ground before him: and others cut branches 31 from the
trees, and threw them in the way. 2695And when he neared his2696 descent from Arabic,
p. 149 the mount of Olives, all the disciples began to rejoice and to praise God with 32 a
loud voice for all the powers which they had seen; 2697and they said, Praise in the highest;
Praise to the Son of David: Blessed is he that cometh in the name 33 of the Lord; 2698and
blessed2699 is the kingdom that cometh, that of2700 our father David: 2701Peace in heaven,
and praise in the highest.
342702And a great multitude, that which came to the feast, when they heard that Jesus
35 was coming to Jerusalem, took young palm branches,2703 2704and went forth to meet
him, and cried and said, Praise: Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord, the 36
King of Israel. 2705Certain therefore of the Pharisees from among the multitudes 37 said
38, 39 2707And when he drew near, and saw the city, he wept over it, and said,
2708Would that thou hadst known the things that are2709 for thy peace, in this thy day! now
that is 40 hidden from thine eyes. 2710There shall come unto thee days when thine enemies
41 shall encompass thee, and straiten thee from every quarter, 2711and shall get possession
of2712 thee, and thy children within thee; and they shall not leave in thee a stone upon another;
because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation.
42 2713And when he entered into Jerusalem, the whole city was agitated, and they said,
43 Who is this? 2714And the multitudes said, This is Jesus, the prophet that is from Nazareth
44 of Galilee. 2715And the multitude which was with him bare witness that he called
45 Lazarus from the grave, and raised him from among the dead. 2716And for this cause
great multitudes went out to meet him, because they heard the sign which he did.
1 Arabic, p. 150 2717And when Jesus entered the temple, they brought unto him
blind and 2 lame: and he healed them. 2718But when the chief priests and the Pharisees
saw the wonders that he did, and the children that were crying in the temple and 3 saying,
Praise be to the Son of David: it distressed them, 2719and they said, Hearest thou not what
these say? Jesus said unto them, Yea: did ye not read long ago, From 4 the mouths of
children and infants thou hast chosen my praise? 2720And the Pharisees said one to another,
Behold, do ye not see that nothing availeth us? for lo, the whole world hath followed him.
5 2721And there were among them certain Gentiles also, which had come up to worship
6 at the feast: 2722these therefore came to Philip, who was of Bethsaida of Galilee, 7 and
asked him, and said unto him, My lord, we wish to see Jesus. 2723And Philip 8 came and
told Andrew: and Andrew and Philip told Jesus. 2724And Jesus answered and said unto
them, The hour is come nigh, in which the Son of man is to be glorified. 9 2725Verily,
verily, I say unto you, A grain of wheat, if it fall not and die in the 10 earth, remaineth
alone; but if it die, it beareth much fruit. 2726He that loveth his life2727 destroyeth it; and
he that hateth his life2728 in this world shall keep it unto the life eternal. 11 2729If a man
serve me, he will follow me; and where I am, there shall my servant be 12 also: and whosoever
serveth me, the Father will honour him. 2730Now is my soul troubled: Arabic, p.
151 and what shall I say? My Father, deliver me from this hour. But 13 for this cause
came I unto this hour. 2731My Father, glorify thy name. And a 14 voice was heard from
heaven, I have glorified it, and shall glorify it. 2732And the multitude that were standing
15 angel speaketh to him. 2733Jesus
answered and said unto them, Not because of me 16 was this voice, but because of you.
2734Now is the judgement of this world; and the 17 prince of this world shall now be cast
forth. 2735And I, when I am lifted up from the 18 earth, shall draw every man unto me.
2736This he said, that he might shew by what 19 manner of death he should die. 2737The
multitudes said unto him, We have heard out of the law that the Messiah abideth for ever:
how then sayest thou, that the Son of 20 man is to be lifted up? who is this, the Son of
man? 2738Jesus said unto them, Another little while is the light with you. Walk so long as
ye have light, lest the darkness overtake you; for he that walketh in the darkness knoweth
not whither he goeth. 21 2739So long as ye have light, believe the light, that ye may be the
children of the light.
22 2740And when certain of the Pharisees asked of Jesus, when the kingdom of God
should come, he answered and said unto them, The kingdom of God cometh not 23 with
expectation: 2741neither shall they say, Lo, it is here! nor, Lo, it is there! for the kingdom of
God is within you.
24 2742And in the daytime he was teaching in the temple; and at night he used to go
25 out, and pass the night in the mount called the mount of Olives. 2743And all the people
came2744 to him in the morning in the temple, to hear his word.
26, 27 2745Then spake Jesus unto the multitudes and his disciples, and said unto them,
2746On 28 Arabic, p. 152 the seat of Moses are seated the scribes and Pharisees:
2747everything that they say unto you now to keep, keep and do: but according to their
deeds 29 do ye not; for they say, and do not. 2748And they bind heavy burdens, and lay
30,
31 near2749 them. 2750But all their deeds they do to make a shew before men. 2751And all
the multitude were hearing that with pleasure.
32 2752And in the course of his teaching he said unto them, Guard yourselves from
the 33 scribes, who desire to walk in robes, 2753and love salutation in the marketplaces,
and sitting in the highest places of the synagogues, and at feasts in the highest parts of 34
the rooms: 2754and they broaden their amulets, and lengthen the cords of their cloaks, 35
2755and love that they should be called by men, My master, 2756and devour widows’ houses,
because2757 of their prolonging their prayers; these then shall receive greater judgement.
36 2758But ye, be ye not called masters:2759 for your master is one; all ye are brethren.
37 2760Call not then to yourselves any one2761 father on earth: for your Father is one, who
is 38 in heaven. 2762And be not called directors: for your director is one, even the Messiah.
39, 40 2763He that is great among you shall be unto you a minister. 2764Whosoever shall
exalt himself shall be abased; and whosoever shall abase himself shall be exalted.
41 2765Woe unto you, Pharisees! because ye love the highest places in the synagogues,
and salutation in the marketplaces.
42 2766Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because ye devour widows’
houses, because2767 of your prolonging your prayers: for this reason then ye shall receive
greater judgement.
43 2768Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because ye have shut the
kingdom of God before men.
44 Arabic, p. 153 2769Woe unto you that know the law! for ye concealed the keys of
knowledge: 2770ye enter not, and those that are entering ye suffer not to enter.
45 2771Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because2772 ye compass land
and sea to draw2773 one proselyte; and when he is become so, ye make him a son of hell twice
as much2774 as yourselves.
46 2775Woe unto you, ye blind guides! because ye say, Whosoever sweareth by the
temple, it is nothing; but whosoever sweareth by the gold that is in the temple, 47 shall be
condemned.2776 2777Ye blind foolish ones: which is greater, the gold, or the 48 temple
which sanctifieth the gold? 2778And, Whosoever sweareth by the altar, it is nothing; but
whosoever sweareth by the offering that is upon it, shall be condemned.2779 49 2780Ye
blind foolish ones: which is greater, the offering, or the altar which sanctifieth 50 the offering?
2781Whosoever then sweareth by the altar, hath sworn by it, and by all 51 that is
upon it. 2782And whosoever sweareth by the temple, hath sworn by it, and by 52 him that
53 2784Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because ye tithe mint and
rue and dill and cummin and all herbs, and ye leave the important matters of the law,
judgement, and mercy, and faith, and the love of God: this ought ye to do, and [54] not to
leave that undone. 2785Ye blind guides, which strain out a gnat, and swallow2786 camels.
55 2787Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because ye cleanse the outside
of the cup and of the platter, while the inside of them is full of injustice and wrong. [56]
2788Ye blind Pharisees, cleanse first the inside of the cup and of the platter, then shall the
outside of them be cleansed.
57 Arabic, p. 154 2789Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! because ye
resemble whited sepulchres, which appear2790 from the outside beautiful, but within 58
full of the bones of the dead, and all uncleanness. 2791So ye also from without appear unto
men like the righteous, but within ye are full of wrong and hypocrisy.
59 2792One of the scribes answered and said unto him, Teacher, in this saying of thine
60 thou art casting a slur on us. 2793He said, And to you also, ye scribes, woe! for ye lade
men with heavy burdens, and ye with one of your fingers come not near2794 those burdens.
61 2795Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye build the tombs of the
prophets, which your fathers killed, and adorn the burying-places of the righteous, 62 and
say, 2796If we had been in the days of our fathers, we should not have been partakers 63
with them in the blood of the prophets. 2797Wherefore, behold, ye witness against 64
65
ye fill up the measure2799 of your fathers. 2800Ye serpents, ye children of vipers, where shall
ye flee from the judgement of Gehenna?
1 2801Therefore, behold, I, the wisdom of God, am sending unto you prophets, and
apostles, and wise men, and scribes: and some of them ye shall slay and crucify; and some
of them ye shall beat in your synagogues, and persecute2802 from city to 2 city: 2803that
there may come on you all the blood of the righteous that hath been poured upon the
ground2804 from the blood of Abel the pure to the blood of Zachariah the son of Barachiah,
whom ye slew between the temple2805 and the altar. 3 2806Verily I say unto you, All these
things shall come upon this generation.2807
4 Arabic, p. 155 2808O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, slayer of the prophets, and stoner of
them that are sent unto her! how many times did I wish to gather thy children, as 5 a hen
gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! 2809Your house shall 6 be left
over you desolate. 2810Verily I say unto you, Ye shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say
Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.
7 2811And many of the rulers also believed on him; but because of the Pharisees they
8 were not confessing him, lest they be put2812 out of the synagogue: 2813and they loved
9 the praise of men more than the praising of God. 2814And Jesus cried and said, 10
Whosoever believeth in me, believeth not in me, but in him that sent me. 2815And 11
whosoever seeth me hath seen him that sent me. 2816I am come a light2817 into the 12
13 not to judge
the world, but to give the world life.2819 2820Whosoever wrongeth2821 me, and receiveth
not my sayings, there is one that judgeth him: the word that I spake, it 14 shall judge him
at the last day. 2822I from myself did not speak: but the Father which sent me, he hath
given me commandment,2823 what I should say, and what I 15 should speak; and I know
that his commandment2824 is eternal life. 2825The things that I say now, as my Father hath
said unto me, even so I say.
16 2826And when he said that unto them, the scribes and Pharisees began their evildoing,
being angry with him, and finding fault with his sayings, and harassing2827 him 17
in many things; 2828seeking to catch something from his mouth, that they might be able to
calumniate him.
18 2829And when there gathered together myriads of great multitudes, which almost
trode Arabic, p. 156 one upon another, Jesus began to say unto his disciples, Preserve
yourselves 19 from the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy. 2830For there is nothing
20 concealed, that shall not be revealed: nor hid, that shall not be known. 2831Everything
that ye have said in the darkness shall be heard in the light; and what ye have spoken secretly
in the ears in the inner chambers shall be proclaimed on the roofs.
21, 22 2832This said Jesus, and he went and hid himself from them. 2833But notwithstanding
23 his having done all these signs before them, they believed not in him: 2834that
the word of Isaiah the prophet might be fulfilled, who said,
24 2835And for this reason it is not possible for them to believe, because Isaiah also
said,
25 2836They have blinded their eyes, and made dark their heart;
26 2837This said Isaiah when he saw his glory, and spake of him.
27 2838And when Jesus went out of the temple, certain of his disciples came forward
28 to shew2839 him the buildings of the temple, 2840and its beauty and greatness, and the
strength of the stones that were laid in it, and the elegance of its building, and that 29 it
was adorned with noble stones and beautiful colours. 2841Jesus answered and said 30
unto them, See ye these great buildings? 2842verily I say unto you, Days will come, when
there shall not be left here a stone upon another, that shall not be cast down.
31 2843And two days before2844 the passover of unleavened bread, the chief priests
and 32 the scribes sought how they might take him by deceit,2845 and kill him: 2846and
they said, It shall not be at the feast, lest the people be agitated.
33 2847And when Jesus sat on the mount of Olives opposite the temple, his disciples,
Simon Cephas and James and John and Andrew, came forward unto him, and said unto
him 34 between themselves and him, 2848Teacher, tell us when that shall be, and what is
the sign 35 Arabic, p. 157 of thy coming and the end of the world. 2849Jesus answered
and said unto them, Days will come, when ye shall long to see one of the days of the Son of
36, 37 2850man, and shall not behold. 2851Take heed lest any man lead you astray. Many
shall 38 come in my name, and say, I am the Messiah; 2852and they shall say, The time is
come 39 near, and shall lead many astray: go not therefore after them. 2853And when ye
hear of wars and tidings of insurrections, see to it, be2854 not agitated: for these things must
40 first be; only the end is not yet come. 2855Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom
41 against kingdom: 2856and great earthquakes shall be in one place and another, and
there shall be famines and deaths and agitations: and there shall be fear and terror and great
signs that2857 shall appear from heaven, and there shall be great 42, 43 storms 2858All
these things are the beginning of travail. 2859But before all of that, they shall lay hands upon
you, and persecute you, and deliver you unto the synagogues 44 and into prisons, and
bring you before kings and judges for my name’s sake. 2860And 45 that shall be unto you
for a witness. 2861But first must my gospel be preached unto all 46 nations. 2862And when
they bring you into the synagogues before the rulers and the authorities, be not anxious
beforehand how ye shall answer for yourselves, or what ye 47, 48 shall say: 2863because it
is not ye that speak, but the Holy Spirit. 2864Lay it to your heart, not 49 Arabic, p. 158
50 2868And then
shall they deliver you unto constraint, and shall kill you: and ye shall be 51 hated of all
nations because of my name. 2869And then shall many go astray,2870 and they 52 shall
hate one another, and deliver one another unto death. 2871And your parents, and your
brethren, and your kinsfolk, and your friends shall deliver you up, and shall 53, 54 slay
some of you. 2872But a lock of hair from your heads shall not perish. 2873And by 55 your
patience ye shall gain2874 your souls. 2875And many men,2876 false prophets, shall arise,
56 and lead many astray. 2877And because of the abounding of iniquity, the love of many
57 shall wax cold. 2878But he that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved. 2879And
58 this, the2880 gospel of the kingdom, shall be preached in all the world for a testimony
to all nations; and then shall come the end of all.
1 2881But when ye see Jerusalem with the army compassing it about, then know that
2 its desolation is come near. 2882Those then that are in Judæa at that time shall flee to
the mountain; and those that are within her shall flee; and those that are in the 3 villages
shall not enter her. 2883For these days are the days of vengeance, that all that 4 is written
may be fulfilled. 2884And when ye see the unclean sign of desolation,2885 spoken of in Daniel
the prophet, standing in the pure place, he that readeth shall understand, 5, 6 2886and then
he that is in Judæa shall flee in to the mountain: 2887and let him that is on the 7 roof not
go down, nor enter in to take anything from his house: 2888and let him that is in 8 Arabic,
p. 159 the field not turn behind him to take his garment. 2889Woe to them that are with
child and to them that give suck in those days! there shall be great 9 distress in the land,
and wrath against this nation. 2890And they shall fall on the edge of the sword,2891 and shall
be taken captive to every land: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the nations, until
the times of the nations be ended.
10 2892Then if any man say unto you, The Messiah is here; or, Lo, he is there; believe
11 him not: 2893there shall rise then false Messiahs and prophets of lying, and shall do
signs and wonders, in order that they may lead astray even the elect also, if they 12 be
able. 2894But as for you, beware: for I have acquainted you with everything 13 beforehand.
2895If then they say unto you, Lo, he is in the desert; go not out, lest ye 14 be taken: and
15 coming of the Son of man.
2897But first he must suffer much and be rejected by this 16 generation.2898 2899Pray
therefore that your flight be not in winter, nor on a sabbath: 17 2900there shall be then
great tribulation,2901 the like of which there hath not been from the 18 beginning of the
world till now, nor shall be. 2902And except the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh
would have lived: but because of the elect, whom he elected, 19 he shortened those days.
2903And there shall be signs in the sun and the moon and the stars; and upon the earth affliction2904
of the nations, and rubbing of hands for the confusion2905 20 Arabic, p. 160
of the noise of the sea, and an earthquake: 2906the souls of men shall 21 go forth from fear
of that which is to come upon the earth. 2907And in those days, straightway after the distress
of those days, the sun shall become dark, and the moon shall not shew its light, and the stars
shall fall from heaven, and the powers 22 of heaven shall be convulsed: 2908and then shall
appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and at that time all the tribes of the earth shall
wail, and look unto the Son 23 of man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and
much glory. 2909And he shall send his angels with the great trumpet, and they shall gather
his elect from the four 24 winds, from one end of heaven to the other.2910 2911But when
these things begin to be, be of good cheer, and lift up your heads; for your salvation2912 is
come near.
25 2913Learn the example of the fig tree: when it letteth down its branches,2914 and
putteth 26 forth its leaves, ye know that the summer is come; 2915so ye also, when ye see
these things begun to be, know ye that the kingdom of God hath arrived at the 27 door.
2916Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, until all these 28 things
shall be. 2917Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my sayings shall not pass away.
29 2918Take heed to yourselves, that your hearts become not heavy with inordinate
desire,2919 and drunkenness, and the care of the world at any time, and that day come 30
upon you suddenly: 2920for it is as a shock that shocks all the inhabitants that are on the
31 face of the whole earth. 2921Watch at all times, and pray, that ye may be worthy to escape
Arabic, p. 161 from all the things that are to be, and that ye may stand before the Son of
32 man. 2922Of that day and of that hour hath no man learned, not even the angels 33
of heaven, neither the Son, but the Father. 2923See ye, and watch and pray: for ye know
34 not when that time will be. 2924It is as a man, who journeyed, and left his house, and
gave his authority to his servants, and appointed every man to his work, and 35 charged
the porter to be wakeful. 2925Be wakeful then:2926 since ye know not when the lord of the
house cometh, in the evening, or in the middle of the night, or when the 36 cock croweth,
or in the morning; 2927lest he come unexpectedly, and find you sleeping. 37 2928The thing
that I say unto you, unto all of you do I say it, Be ye watchful.
38 2929For as it was in the days of Noah, so shall the coming of the Son of man be.
39 2930As they were before the flood eating and drinking, and taking wives, and giving
40 wives to men, 2931until the day in which Noah entered into the ark, and they perceived
not till the flood came, and took them all; so shall the coming of the Son of man 41 be.
2932And as it was in the days of Lot; they were eating and drinking, and selling 42 and
buying, and planting and building, 2933on the day in which Lot went out from Sodom, and
the Lord rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them 43, 44 all: 2934so
shall it be in the day in which the Son of man is revealed.2935 2936And in that day, whosoever
is on the roof, and his garments2937 in the house, let him not go down to 45 take them:
and he that is in the field shall not turn behind him. 2938Remember Lot’s 46 wife.
2939Whosoever shall desire to save his life shall destroy it: but whosoever shall 47 destroy
his life shall save it. 2940Verily I say unto you, In that night there shall be two on 48 Arabic,
p. 162 one bed; one shall be taken, and another left. 2941And two women shall be
grinding 49 at one mill; one shall be taken, and another left. 2942And two shall be in the
50 field; one shall be taken, and another left. 2943They answered and said unto him, To
what place, our Lord? He said unto them, Where the body is, there will the eagles 51, 52
gather. 2944Be attentive now: for ye know not at what hour your Lord cometh. 2945Know
this: if the master of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would
have been attentive, and would not make it possible that his house should be 53 broken
through. 2946Therefore be ye also ready: for in the hour that ye think not the Son of man
cometh.
1 2947Simon Cephas said unto him, Our Lord, is it to us that thou hast spoken this 2
parable, or also to every man? 2948Jesus said unto him, Who, thinkest thou, is the servant,
the master of the house,2949 trusted with control,2950 whom his lord set over his 3 household,
to give them their food in its season? 2951Blessed is that servant, whom his 4 lord
shall come and find having done so. 2952Verily I say unto you, He will set him 5 over all
that he hath. 2953But if that evil servant say in his heart, My lord delayeth his 6 coming;
2954and shall begin to beat his servants and the maidservants of his lord, and 7 shall begin
to eat and to drink with the drunken; 2955the lord of that servant shall come 8 in the day
that he thinketh not, and in the hour that he knoweth not, 2956and shall Arabic, p. 163
judge him, and appoint his portion with the hypocrites, 2957and with those that are not
faithful: 2958there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
9 2959Then shall the kingdom of heaven be like unto ten virgins, those that took their
10 lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom and the bride. 2960Five of them were
11 wise, and five foolish. 2961And those foolish ones took their lamps, and took not with
12, 13 them oil: 2962but those wise ones took oil in vessels along with their lamps. 2963When
then 14 the bridegroom delayed, they all slumbered and slept. 2964But in the middle of
15,
16 meet him. 2965Then all those virgins arose, and made ready their lamps. 2966The foolish
17 said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out. 2967But those wise
answered and said, Perhaps2968 there will not be enough for us and you: but go ye to 18
the sellers, and buy for yourselves. 2969And when they went away to buy, the bridegroom
came; and those that were ready went in with him to the marriage feast: and 19 the door
was shut. 2970And at last those other virgins also came and said, Our Lord, 20 our Lord,
open unto us. 2971He answered and said unto them, Verily I say unto you, 21 I know you
not. 2972Watch then, for ye know not that day nor that hour.
22 2973It is as a man, who went on a journey, and called his servants, and delivered
unto 23 them his possessions. 2974And unto one he gave five talents,2975 and another two,
and another 24 one; every one according to his strength; and went on his journey forthwith.
2976He Arabic, p. 164 then that received the five talents went and traded with them, and
gained 26 other five. 2977And so also he of the two gained other two. 2978But he that received
27 the one went and digged in the earth, and hid the money of his lord. 2979And
after a long time the lord of those servants came, and took from them the account. 28
2980And he that received five talents came near and brought other five, and said, My lord,
thou gavest me five talents: lo, I have gained other five in addition to them. 29 2981His
lord said unto him, Well done, thou good and faithful servant: over a little hast 30 thou
been faithful, over much will I set thee: enter into the joy of thy lord. 2982And he that had
31 other two have I
gained in addition to them. 2983His lord said unto him, Good,2984 thou faithful servant:
over a little hast thou been faithful, over much will I set thee: enter 32 into the joy of thy
lord. 2985And he also that received the one talent came forward and said, My lord, I knew
thee that thou art a severe man, who reapest where thou 33 sowest not, and gatherest
where thou didst not scatter: 2986and so I was afraid, and 34 went away and hid thy talent
in the earth: lo, thou hast what is thine. 2987His lord answered and said unto him, Thou
wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest me 35 that I reap where I sowed not, and
gather where I did not scatter; 2988it was incumbent on thee to put my money to the bank,2989
and then I should come and seek it with its 36 gains. 2990Take now from him the talent,
and give it to him that hath ten talents. 37 2991Whosoever hath shall be given, and he shall
have more: but he that hath not, even 38 Arabic, p. 165 what he hath shall be taken from
him. 2992And the unprofitable servant, put him forth into the outer darkness: there shall
be the weeping and gnashing of teeth.
39, 40 2993Your loins shall be girded, and your lamps lit; 2994and ye shall be like the
people that are looking for their lord, when he shall return from the feast; so that, when 41
he cometh and knocketh, they may at once open unto him. 2995Blessed are those servants,
whom their lord shall come and find attentive: verily I say unto you, that he will gird his
waist, and make them sit down, and pass through2996 them and serve 42 them. 2997And
if he come in the second watch, or the third, and find thus, blessed are those servants.
43 2998But when the Son of man cometh in his glory, and all his pure angels with him,
44 then shall he sit on the throne of his glory: 2999and he will gather before him all the
nations, and separate them the one from the other, like the shepherd who separateth 45
the sheep from the goats; 3000and will set3001 the sheep on his right, and the goats on his
46 left. 3002Then shall the King say to those that are at his right, Come, ye blessed of my
Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundations3003 of the world: 47
3004I hungered, and ye gave me to eat; and I thirsted, and ye gave me to drink; and I 48
was a stranger, and ye took me in; 3005and I was naked, and ye clothed me; and I 49 was
sick, and ye visited me; and I was in prison, and ye cared for me. 3006Then shall those
righteous say unto him, Our Lord, when saw we thee hungry, and fed thee? 50 or thirsty,
and gave thee to drink? 3007And when saw we thee a stranger, and took 51 thee in? or
naked, and clothed thee? 3008And when saw we thee sick, or imprisoned, and 52 cared
for thee? 3009The King shall answer and say3010 unto them, Verily I say unto you, What
53 Arabic, p. 166 ye did to one of these my brethren, the little ones, ye did unto me.
3011Then shall he say unto those that are on his left also, Depart from me, ye cursed, 54
into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his hosts: 3012I hungered, and ye fed me 55
not; and I thirsted, and ye did not give me to drink; 3013and I was a stranger, and ye took
me not in; and I was naked, and ye clothed me not; and I was sick, and imprisoned, 56
and ye visited me not. 3014Then shall those also answer and say, Our Lord, when saw we
thee an hungred, or athirst, or naked, or a stranger, or sick, or imprisoned, 57 and did not
58 unto me also. 3016And
these shall go away into eternal punishment: but the righteous into eternal life.
1, 2 3017And when Jesus3018 finished all these sayings, he said unto his disciples, 3019Ye
know that after two days will be the passover, and the Son of man is delivered up to be 3
crucified. 3020Then gathered together the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders 4
of the people, unto the court of the chief priest, who was called Caiaphas; 3021and they took
counsel together concerning Jesus, that they might seize him by subtilty, and 5 kill him.
3022But they said, Not during the feast, lest there take place a disturbance among the people;
3023for they feared the people.
6 3024And Satan entered into Judas who was called Iscariot, who was of the number
7 of the twelve. 3025And he went away, and communed with the chief priests, and the
scribes, and those that held command in the temple, and said unto them, What 8 Arabic,
p. 167 would ye pay me, and I will deliver him unto you? 3026And they, when they heard
it, were pleased, and made ready3027 for him thirty pieces of money.3028 9 3029And he
promised3030 them, and from that time he sought an opportunity3031 that he might deliver
unto them Jesus without the multitude.
10 3032And on the first day of unleavened bread the disciples came to Jesus, and said
unto him, Where wilt thou that we go and make ready for thee that thou mayest eat the
passover?
11 3033And before the feast of the passover, Jesus knew that the hour was arrived for
his departure from this world unto his Father; and he loved his own in this world, 12 and
to the last he loved them. 3034And at the time of the feast, Satan put into the 13 heart of
Judas, the son of Simon Iscariot, to deliver him up. 3035And Jesus, because he knew that
the Father had delivered into his hands everything, and that he came 14 forth from the
Father, and goeth unto God, 3036rose from supper, and laid aside his 15 garments; 3037and
took a towel, and girded his waist, and poured water into a bason, and began to wash the
feet of his disciples, and to wipe them with the towel wherewith 16 his waist was girded.
3038And when he came to Simon Cephas, Simon said unto 17 him, Dost thou, my Lord,
wash for me my feet? 3039Jesus answered and said unto 18 him, What I do, now thou
knowest not; but afterwards thou shalt learn. 3040Simon said unto him, Thou shalt never
wash for me my feet. Jesus said unto him, If I 19 wash thee not, thou hast no part with
me. 3041Simon Cephas said unto him, Then, my 20 Lord, wash not for me my feet alone,
but my hands also and my head. 3042Jesus said unto him, He that batheth3043 needeth not
to wash save his feet, whereas his whole 21 body is clean: and ye also are clean, but not all
of you. 3044For Jesus knew him that should betray him; therefore said he, Ye are not all
clean.
22 Arabic, p. 168 3045So when he had washed their feet, he took his garments, and
sat down, and 23 said unto them, Know ye what I have done unto you? 3046Ye call me,
Master, 24 and, Lord: and ye say well; so I am. 3047If then I, now, who am your Lord and
Master, have washed for you your feet, how needful is it that ye should wash one another’s
25 3048This have I given you as an example, that as I have done to you so ye should
do 26also. 3049Verily, verily, I say unto you, No servant is greater than his lord; nor an
27 apostle greater than he that sent him. 3050If ye know that, ye are happy if ye do it. 28
3051My saying this3052 is not for all of you: for I know whom I have chosen: but that the
scripture might be fulfilled, He that eateth with me bread lifted against me his 29 heel.
3053Henceforth I say unto you before it come to pass, that, when it cometh to 30 pass, ye
may believe that I am he. 3054Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whosoever receiveth whomsoever
I send receiveth me; and whosoever receiveth me receiveth him that sent me.
31 3055Who is the great one, he that sitteth, or he that serveth? is it not he that sitteth?
32 3056I am among you as he that serveth. 3057But ye are they that have continued with
me 33 in my temptations; 3058I promise3059 you, as my Father promised3060 me, the
kingdom, that ye may eat and drink at the table of my kingdom.
34 3061And the first day3062 came, the feast of unleavened bread, on which the Jews
were 35 wont3063 to sacrifice3064 the passover. 3065And Jesus sent two of his disciples,
Cephas and John, and said unto them, Go and make ready for us the passover, that we may
eat. 36, 37 3066And they said unto him, Where wilt thou that we make ready for thee?
3067He said unto them, Go, enter the city; 3068and at the time of your entering, there shall
38 to such an one, the master of the house, 3070Our Master saith, My time is come,
and Arabic, p. 169 at thy house I keep the passover. 3071Where then is the lodging-place
where 39 I shall eat with my disciples? 3072And he will shew you a large upper room 40
spread and made ready: 3073there then make ready for us. 3074And his two disciples went
out, and came to the city, and found as he had said unto them: and they made ready the
passover as he had said unto them.
41 3075And when the evening was come, and the time arrived, Jesus came and reclined,
42 and the twelve apostles with him. 3076And he said unto them, With desire I have 43
desired to eat this passover with you before I suffer: 3077I say unto you, that henceforth I
shall not eat it, until it is fulfilled in the kingdom of God.
44 3078Jesus said that, and was agitated3079 in his spirit, and testified, and said, Verily,
45 verily, I say unto you, One of you, he that eateth with me, shall betray me. 3080And
they were very sorrowful; and they began to say unto him, one after another of 46 them,
Can it be I, Lord? 3081He answered and said unto them, One of the twelve, 47 he that
dippeth his hand with me in the dish, will betray me. 3082And lo, the hand of 48 him that
betrayeth me is on the table. 3083And the Son of man goeth, as it is written of him: woe
then to that man by whose hand the Son of man is betrayed! for it 49 would have been
better for that man had he not been born. 3084And the disciples 50 looked one on another,
for they knew not to whom he referred; 3085and they began to search among themselves,
who that might be who was to do this.
1, 2 Arabic, p. 170 3086And one of his disciples was sitting3087 in his bosom, he whom
Jesus loved. 3088To him Simon Cephas beckoned, that he should ask him who this was,
concerning 3 whom he spake. 3089And that disciple leaned3090 on Jesus’ breast, and said
unto him, 4 My Lord, who is this? 3091Jesus answered and said, He to whom I shall dip
bread, and give it. And Jesus dipped bread, and gave to Judas, the son of Simon Iscariot.
5 3092And after the bread, Satan entered him. And Jesus said unto him, What thou 6
desirest to do, hasten the doing of it. 3093And no man of them that sat knew why he 7
said this unto him. 3094And some of them thought, because Judas had the box, that he was
bidding him buy what would be needed for the feast; or, that he might pay 8 something
to the poor. 3095Judas the betrayer answered and said, Can it be I, my 9 Master? Jesus
said unto him, Thou hast said. 3096And Judas took the bread straightway, and went forth
without: and it was still night.
10 3097And Jesus said, Now is the Son of man being glorified,3098 and God is being
glorified3099 11 in him; 3100and if God is glorified in him, God also will glorify him in
him, and straightway will glorify him.
12 3101And while they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed, and divided; 3102and
he 13 gave to his disciples, and said unto them, Take and eat; this is my body. 3103And
he Arabic, p. 171 took a cup, and gave thanks, and blessed, and gave them, 3104and said,
Take 14, 15 and drink of it, all of you. 3105And they drank of it, all of them. 3106And he
said unto them, 3107This is my blood, the new covenant, that is shed for many for the 16
forgiveness of sins. 3108I say unto you, I shall not drink henceforth of this, the juice of the
vine, until the day in which I drink3109 with you new wine in the kingdom of 17 God.
3110And thus do ye in remembrance of me. 3111And Jesus said unto Simon, Simon, 18
behold, Satan asketh that he may sift you like wheat: 3112but I entreat3113 for thee, that thou
lose not thy faith:3114 and do thou, at some time, turn3115 and strengthen thy brethren.
19 3116My children, another little while am I with you. And ye shall seek me: and as
20 I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye cannot come; I say unto you now also. 3117A new
commandment I give you, that ye may love one another; and as I have loved 21 you, so
shall ye also love one another. 3118By this shall every man know that ye are 22 my disciples,
if ye have love one to another. 3119Simon Cephas said unto him, Our Lord, whither goest
23 3120Then said Jesus unto them, Ye all shall desert3121 me this night:3122 it is written,
I 24 will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered. 3123But after
my 25 rising, I shall go before you into Galilee. 3124Simon Cephas answered and said
unto 26 him, My Lord, if every man desert thee, I shall at no time desert thee. 3125I am
with thee ready for imprisonment and for death. 3126And my life will I give up for thee.
27 Arabic, p. 172 3127Jesus said unto him, Wilt thou give up thy life for me? 3128Verily,
verily, I say unto thee, Thou shalt to-day, during this night, before the cock crow 28 twice,
three times deny me, that thou knowest me not. 3129But Cephas said the more,3130 Even
if it lead to3131 death with thee, I shall not deny thee, my Lord. And in like manner said all
the disciples also.
29 3132Then Jesus said unto them, Let not your hearts be troubled:3133 believe in God,
30 and believe in me. 3134The stations3135 in my Father’s house are many, else I should
31 have told3136 you. I3137 go to prepare for you a place. 3138And if I go to prepare for
you a place, I shall return again, and take you unto me: and so where I am, there ye 32, 33
34 us
to the knowledge of that?3143 3144Jesus said unto him, I am the way, and the truth, 35 and
the life: and no man cometh unto my Father, but through me. 3145And if ye had known
me, ye should have known my Father: and from henceforth ye know3146 him, 36 and
have seen him. 3147Philip3148 said unto him, Our Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth
37 us. 3149Jesus said unto him, Have I been all this time with you, and dost thou not
know3150 me, Philip?3151 whosoever hath seen me hath seen the Father; how then sayest
38 thou, Shew us the Father? 3152Believest thou not that I am in my Father, and my
Father in me? and the saying that I say, I say not of myself: but my Father who dwelleth in
39 me, he doeth these deeds. 3153Believe that I am in my Father, and my Father in me:
40 Arabic, p. 173 or else believe for the sake of the deeds. 3154Verily, verily, I say unto
you, Whosoever believeth in me, the deeds that I do shall he do also; and 41 more than
that shall he do: I go unto the Father. 3155And what ye shall ask in my 42 name, I shall
do unto you, that the Father may be glorified in his Son. 3156And if ye 43, 44 ask me3157
in my name, I will do it. 3158If ye love me, keep my commandments. 3159And I will entreat
45 may be with you for
ever, even the Spirit of truth: 3160whom the world cannot receive; for it hath not seen him,
nor known him: but ye know him; for he hath dwelt3161 46 with you, and is in you. 3162I
will not leave you orphans: I will come unto you. [47] 3163Another little while, and the
world seeth me not; but ye see me that I live, and ye [48] shall live also. 3164And in that day
ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye in me, and I in you.
1 3165Whosoever hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me:
and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, and I will love him, and will 2 shew
myself unto him. 3166Judas (not Iscariot) said unto him, My Lord, what is the 3 purpose
of thy intention to shew thyself to us, and not to the world? 3167Jesus answered and said
unto him, Whosoever loveth me will keep my word: and my Father will love him, and to
him will we come, and make our3168 abode with him. 4 3169But he that loveth me not
keepeth not my word: and this word that ye hear is not my word, but the Father’s which
sent me.
5, 6 3170This have I spoken unto you, while I was yet with you. 3171But the Paraclete,
the Holy Spirit, whom my Father will send in my name, he will teach you everything, and
7 Arabic, p. 174 he will bring to your remembrance all that I say unto you. 3172Peace I
leave you; my peace I give unto you: and not as this world giveth, give I unto you. 8 3173Let
your heart not be troubled,3174 nor fearful. Ye heard that I said unto you, that I go away,
and come unto you. If3175 ye loved me, ye would rejoice, that I go away to my 9 Father:
for my Father is greater than I. 3176And now I say unto you before it come 10 to pass,
that, when it cometh to pass, ye may believe me. 3177Now I will not speak with you much:
the Archon of the world will come, and he will have nothing in 11 me: 3178but that the
world may know that I love my Father, and as my Father charged me, so I do.
12 3179And he said unto them, When I sent you without purses, or wallets, and
shoes,3180 13 lacked ye perchance anything? They said unto him, Nothing. 3181He said
unto them, Henceforth, whosoever hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise the wallet also:
and whosoever hath not a sword, shall sell his garment, and buy for himself a 14 sword.
3182I say unto you, that this scripture also must be fulfilled in me, that I should be
reckoned3183 with the transgressors: for all that is said of me is fulfilled in 15 me. 3184His
disciples said unto him, Our Lord, lo, here are two swords. He said 16] unto them, They
are sufficient. 3185Arise, let us go hence. And they arose, and praised, and went forth, and
went, according to their custom, to the mount of Olives, he and his disciples.
17 3186And he said unto them, I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman.
18 3187Every branch that produceth not fruit in me, he taketh it: and that which giveth
fruit, 19 he cleanseth it, that it may give much fruit. 3188Ye are already clean because of
the word 20 that I have spoken unto you. 3189Abide in me, and I in you. And as the branch
of the Arabic, p. 175 vine cannot produce fruit of itself, if it be not abiding in the vine; so
too ye 21 also, if ye abide not in me. 3190I am the vine, and ye are the branches: He then
that abideth in me, and I in him, he giveth much fruit: for without me ye cannot 22 do
anything. 3191And if a man abide not in me, he is cast without, like a withered 23 branch;
and it is gathered, and cast3192 into the fire, that it may be burned. 3193If ye abide in me,
and my word abide in you, everything that ye desire to ask shall be 24 done unto you.
25 and ye shall be my26 abide in my love. 3196If
ye keep my commands, ye shall abide in my love; as I have 27 kept my Father’s commands,
and abode in his love. 3197I have spoken that unto you, 28 that my joy3198 may be in you,
and your joy3199 be fulfilled. 3200This is my commandment, 29 that ye love one another,
as I loved you. 3201And no love is greater than this, namely, 30 that a man should give his
life for his friends. 3202Ye are my friends, if ye do all that 31 I command you. 3203I call
you not now servants; for the servant knoweth not what his lord doeth: my friends have I
now called you; for everything that I heard from 32 my Father I have made known unto
you. 3204Ye did not choose3205 me, but I chose I you, and appointed you, that ye also should
go and bear fruit, and that your fruit should3206 33 abide; and that all that ye shall ask my
Father in my name, he may3207 give you. 3208This 34 I command3209 you, that ye love
one another. 3210And if the world hate you, know that 35 before you it hated me. 3211If
then ye were of the world, the world would love its own: but ye are not of the world: I chose
you out of the world: therefore the world 36 Arabic, p. 176 hateth you. 3212Remember
the word that I said unto you, that no servant is greater than his lord. And if they persecuted3213
me, you also will they 37 persecute;3214 and if they kept my word, your word
also will they keep. 3215But all these things will they do unto you for my name’s sake, for
38 that sent me. 3217And if I had not come and spoken
unto them, they had not had sin: 39 but now they have no excuse for their sins.
3218Whosoever hateth me, also hateth my 40 Father. 3219And if I had not done the deeds
before them that no other man did, they would not have had sin: but now they have seen
and hated me and my Father 41 also: that the word may be fulfilled that is written in their
law, 3220They hated me for 42 nothing. 3221But when the Paraclete is come, whom I will
send unto you from my Father, even the Spirit of truth, which goeth forth from my Father,
he shall bear witness of 43 me: 3222and ye also bear witness, because from the beginning
ye have been with me.
44, 45 3223I have said that unto you, that ye may not stumble.3224 3225And they shall
put you out of their synagogues: and there cometh an3226 hour when every one that killeth
46 you shall think that he hath offered unto God an offering. 3227And they will do that,
47 because they do not know me, nor my Father. 3228I have said that unto you, so that
48 when its time is come, ye may remember it, that I told you. 3229And this hitherto I said
not unto you, because I was with you. But3230 now I go unto him that sent me; and no 49
man of you asketh me whither I go. 3231I have said that unto you now, and grief hath 50
come and taken possession of your hearts 3232But I say the truth unto you; It is better3233
for you that I go away: for if I go not away, the Paraclete will not come unto you; 51 Arabic,
p. 177 but if I go away, I will send him unto you. 3234And when he cometh, he will
52, 53 for sin,
3235because they have not believed in me; 3236and for righteousness, because I go 54 to
my Father; 3237and for judgement, because3238 the Archon of this world hath been 55
judged. 3239And further have I many things to speak unto you, but ye cannot tarry3240 56
now. 3241Howbeit3242 when the Spirit of truth is come, he will remind3243 you of all the
truth: he will say nothing from himself; but everything that he heareth, that shall 57 he
say: and he shall make known unto you the things that are to be. 3244And he shall 58
glorify me; for from me shall he take and shew you. 3245All that my Father hath is mine:
therefore said I unto you, that he taketh3246 of mine, and shall shew3247 you.
1 3248A little while, and ye shall not behold me; and a little while again, and ye shall
2 behold me; because I go to the Father. 3249His disciples therefore said one to another,
What is this that he hath said unto us, A little while, and ye shall not behold me; and a little
while again, and ye shall behold me: and, I go to my 3 Father? 3250And they said, What
is this little while that he hath said? We know not 4 what he speaketh. 3251And Jesus
perceived that they were seeking to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye inquire among
yourselves concerning this, that I said unto you, A little while, and ye behold me not, and a
little while again, and ye shall 5 behold me? 3252Verily, verily,3253 I say unto you, that ye
shall weep and grieve, but the world shall rejoice: and ye shall be sorrowful, but your grief
shall turn3254 to joy.
6 3255For, a woman when the time is come for her that she should bring forth, the
arrival of the day of her bringing forth distresseth her: but whenever she hath brought forth
a son, she remembereth not her distress, for joy at the birth of a man into the 7 world.
3256And ye now also grieve: but I shall see you, and your hearts shall rejoice, 8 Arabic,
p. 178 and your joy no man taketh from you. 3257And in that day ye shall ask me nothing.
And verily, verily,3258 I say unto you, All that ye ask my Father in my name, he will give
you. 3259Hitherto ye have asked nothing 9 in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that
your joy may be complete.
10 3260I have spoken unto you now in ænigmas:3261 but there will come an hour
when3262 I shall not speak to you in ænigmas,3263 but shall reveal unto you the Father
11 in that day when3264 ye shall ask in my name: 3265and I say not unto you, that
I shall 12 entreat the Father for you; 3266for the Father loveth you, because ye have loved
me, 13 and have believed that I came forth from my Father. 3267I came forth from my
Father, and came into the world: and I leave the world, and go unto my Father. 14 3268His
disciples said unto him, Lo, thy speech is now plain, and thou hast not said one 15 thing
in an ænigma. 3269Now, lo, we know that thou knowest everything, and needest not that
any man should ask thee: and by this we believe that thou camest forth 16, 17 from God.
3270Jesus said unto them, Believe that an hour cometh, 3271and lo, it hath come, and ye shall
be scattered, every one of you to his place, and shall leave me 18 alone: and yet I am not
alone, because the Father is with me. 3272This have I said unto you, that in me ye may have
peace. And in the world trouble shall overtake you: but be of good courage; for I have
overcome the world.
19 3273This said Jesus, and lifted up his eyes unto heaven, and said, My Father, the
hour 20 is come; glorify thy Son, that thy Son may glorify thee: 3274as thou gavest him
authority 21 over all flesh, that all that thou hast given him, he might give them3275
eternal life. 3276And this is eternal life, that they should3277 know that thou alone art true
God, and that he 22 Arabic, p. 179 whom thou didst send is Jesus the Messiah.3278 3279I
glorified thee in the earth, 23 and the work which thou gavest me to do I have accomplished.
3280And now glorify thou me, O Father, beside thee, with that glory which I had
24 before the world was. 3281I made known thy name to the men whom thou
gavest me out of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them to me; and they have
kept 25, 26 thy word. 3282Now they3283 know that all that thou hast given me is from
thee: 3284and the sayings which thou gavest me I have given unto them; and they received
them, and knew of a truth that I came forth from thee, and believed that thou didst send
me. 27 3285And I ask for their sake: and my asking is not for the world, but for those
whom 28 thou hast given me; for they are thine: 3286and all that is mine is thine, and all
that is 29 thine is mine: and I am glorified in them. 3287And now I am not in the world,
and they are in the world, and I come to thee. My3288 holy Father, keep them in thy 30
name which thou hast given unto me, that they may be one, as we are. 3289When I was with
them in the world, I kept them in thy name: and I kept those whom thou gavest unto me:
and no man of them hath perished, but the son of perdition; that 31 the scripture might
be fulfilled. 3290Now I come to thee: and this I say in the world, 32 that my joy may be
complete in them. 3291I have given them thy word; and the world 33 hated them, because
they were not of the world, as I was not of the world. 3292And I ask not this, that thou take
them from the world, but that thou keep them from the 34, 35 evil one. 3293They were
not of the world, as I was not of the world. 3294O Father, sanctify 36 them in thy truth:
for thy word is truth. 3295And as thou didst send me into the world, I 37 Arabic, p. 180
also send them into the world. 3296And for their sake I sanctify myself, that they [38] also
may be sanctified in the truth. 3297Neither for these alone do I ask, but for [39] the sake of
40 may believe that thou
didst send me. 3299And the glory which thou hast given unto 41 me I have given unto
them; 3300that they may be one, as we are one; I in them, and thou in me, that they may be
perfect into3301 one; and that the world may know that 42 thou didst send me, and that
I3302 loved them, as thou lovedst me. 3303Father, and those whom thou hast given me, I
wish that, where I am, they may be with me also; that they may behold my glory, which thou
hast given me: for thou lovedst me before 43 the foundation3304 of the world. 3305My
righteous Father,3306 and the world knew thee not, 44 but I know thee; and they knew
that thou didst send me; and I made known unto them thy name, and will make it known
to them; 3307that the love wherewith thou lovedst me may be in them, and I shall3308 be in
them.
1 3309This said Jesus, and went forth with his disciples to a place which was called
Gethsemane,3310 on3311 the side that is in the plain3312 of Kidron, the mountain,3313 the
place 2 in which was a garden; and he entered thither, he and his disciples. 3314And Judas
the 3 betrayer knew that place: for Jesus oft-times met with his disciples there. 3315And
when Jesus came to the place, he said to his disciples, Sit ye here, so that I may go and pray;
4, 5 Arabic, p. 181 and pray ye, that ye enter not into temptations. 3316And he took with
him Cephas and the sons of Zebedee together, James and John; and he began to 6 look
sorrowful, and to be anxious. 3317And he said unto them, My soul is distressed unto 7
death: abide ye here, and watch with me. 3318And he withdrew from them a little, 8 the
space of a stone’s throw; 3319and he kneeled,3320 and fell on his face, and prayed, so [9] that,
if it were possible, this hour might pass3321 him. 3322And he said, Father, thou art able for
all things; if thou wilt, let this cup pass me: 3323but let not my will be done, 10 but let thy
will be done. 3324And he came to his disciples, and found them sleeping; 11 and he said
unto Cephas, Simon, didst thou sleep? 3325Could ye thus not for one hour 12 watch with
me? 3326Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptations: the spirit is 13 willing and
14 except I
drink it, thy will be done. 3330And he returned again, and found his disciples sleeping, for
their eyes were heavy from their grief and anxiety; and they knew not 15 what to say to
him. 3331And he left them, and went away again, and prayed a third 16 time, and said the
very same word. 3332And there appeared unto him an angel from 17 heaven, encouraging
him. 3333And being afraid3334 he prayed continuously:3335 and his sweat3336 18 Arabic,
p. 182 became like a stream of blood, and fell on the ground. 3337Then he rose from 19
his prayer, and came to his disciples, and found them sleeping. 3338And he 20 said unto
them, Sleep now, and rest: 3339the end hath arrived,3340 and the hour hath come; 21 and
behold, the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. 3341Arise, let us go:3342 for
he hath come that betrayeth me.
22 3343And while he was still speaking, came Judas the betrayer, one of the twelve,
and with him a great multitude carrying lanterns and torches3344 and swords and staves,
from the chief priests and scribes and elders of the people, and with him the footsoldiers
23 of the Romans.3345 3346And Judas the betrayer gave them a sign, and said, He whom
I shall kiss, he is he: take him with care,3347 and lead him away.3348
24 3349And Jesus, because he knew everything that should come upon him, went forth
25 unto them. 3350And immediately Judas the betrayer came to Jesus, and said, Peace,
26 my Master; and kissed him. 3351And Jesus said unto him, Judas, with a kiss betrayest
27 thou the Son of man? 3352Was it for that thou camest, my friend? And Jesus said 28
to those that came unto him, Whom seek ye? 3353They said unto him, Jesus the Nazarene.
Jesus said unto them, I am he. And Judas the betrayer also was standing 29 with them.
3354And when Jesus said unto them, I am he, they retreated backward, and 30 fell to the
ground. 3355And Jesus asked them again, Whom seek ye? They answered, 31 Jesus the
Nazarene. 3356Jesus said unto them, I told you that I am he: and if ye seek 32 me, let these
go away: that the word might be fulfilled which he spake, 3357Of those 33 Arabic, p. 183
whom thou hast given me I lost not even one. 3358Then came those that were with Judas,
and seized Jesus, and took him.
34 3359And when his disciples saw what happened, they said, Our Lord, shall we smite
35 them with swords? 3360And Simon Cephas had a sword, and he drew it, and struck
the servant of the chief priest, and cut off his right ear. And the name of that servant 36
was Malchus. 3361Jesus said unto Cephas, The cup which my Father hath given 37 me,
38
sword shall die by the sword. 3364Thinkest3365 thou that I am not able to ask of my 39
Father, and he shall now raise up for me more than3366 twelve tribes of angels? 3367Then
40 how should the scriptures which were spoken be fulfilled, that thus it must be? 3368Your
41 leave in this.3369 3370And he touched the ear of him that was struck, and healed it.
And in that hour Jesus said to the multitudes, As they come out against a thief are ye come
out against me with swords and staves to take me? Daily was I with you in 42 the temple
sitting teaching, and ye took me not: 3371but this is your hour, and the power 43 of darkness.
3372And that was, that the scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled.
44 3373Then the disciples all left him, and fled. And the footsoldiers and the officers
45 and the soldiers3374 of the Jews seized Jesus, and came. 3375And a certain3376 young
man 46 followed him, and he was wrapped in a towel, naked: 3377and they seized him; so
he 47 Arabic, p. 184 left the towel, and fled naked. 3378Then they took Jesus, and bound
him, and brought him to Annas first; because he was the father in law of Caiaphas, 48 who
was chief priest that year. 3379And Caiaphas was he that counselled the Jews, that it was
necessary that one man should die instead of the people.
49 3380And Simon Cephas and one of the other disciples followed Jesus. And the chief
50 priest knew that disciple, and he entered with Jesus into the court; 3381but Simon was
standing without at the door. And that other disciple, whom the chief priest knew, 51
went out and spake unto her that kept the door, and she brought Simon in. 3382And when
the maid that kept the door saw Simon, she looked stedfastly at him, and said unto him, Art
not thou also one of the disciples of this man, I mean Jesus the 52 Nazarene? 3383But he
denied, and said, Woman, I know him not, neither know I even 53 what thou sayest.
3384And the servants and the soldiers rose, and made a fire in the 54 middle of the court,
that they might warm themselves; for it was cold. 3385And when 55 the fire burned up,
they sat down around it. 3386And Simon also came, and sat down with them to warm
himself, that he might see the end of what should happen.
1, 2 3387And the chief priest asked Jesus about his disciples, and about his doctrine.3388
3389And Jesus said unto him, I was speaking3390 openly to the people; and I ever taught in
the synagogue, and in the temple, where all the Jews gather; and I have spoken nothing in
3 Arabic, p. 185 secret. 3391Why askest thou me? ask those that have heard, what I spake
unto 4 them: for they know all that I said. 3392And when he had said that, one of the
soldiers which were standing there struck the cheek3393 of Jesus, and said unto him, 5 Dost
thou thus answer the chief priest? 3394Jesus answered and said unto him, If I 6 have spoken
evil, bear witness of evil:3395 but if well, why didst thou smite me? 3396And Annas sent Jesus
bound unto Caiaphas the chief priest.
7 3397And when Jesus went out, Simon Cephas was standing in the outer court
warming 8 himself. 3398And that maid saw him again, and began to say to those that stood
9 by, This man also was there with Jesus the Nazarene. 3399And those that stood by 10
came forward and said to Cephas, Truly thou art one of his disciples. 3400And he 11 denied
again with an oath, I know not the man. 3401And after a little one of the servants of the
chief priest, the kinsman of him whose ear Simon cut off, saw him; and 12 he disputed3402
and said, Truly this man was with him: 3403and he also is a Galilæan; 13 and his speech
resembles.3404 3405And he said unto Simon, Did not I see thee with him 14 in the garden?
3406Then began Simon to curse,3407 and to swear, I know not this man 15 whom ye have
mentioned. 3408And immediately, while he was speaking, the cock crew 16 twice. 3409And
in that hour Jesus turned, he being without, and looked stedfastly at Cephas. And Simon
remembered the word of our Lord, which he said unto him, 17, 18 3410Before the cock
crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. 3411And Simon went forth without, and wept bitterly.
19 Arabic, p. 186 3412And when the morning approached, the servants of all the
chief priests and the scribes and the elders of the people and all the multitude assembled,
20, 21 and made a plot; 3413and they took counsel against Jesus to put him to death.
3414And they sought false witnesses who should witness against him, that they might put
him to 22, 23 death, and they found not; 3415but many false witnesses came, 3416but their
witness did not 24, 25 agree. 3417But at last there came two lying witnesses, 3418and said,
We heard him say, I will destroy this3419 temple of God that is made with hands, and will
build another not 26, 27 made with hands after three days. 3420And not even so did their
witness agree. But Jesus was silent. 3421And the chief priest rose in the midst, and asked
Jesus, and said, 28 3422Answerest thou not a word concerning anything? what do these3423
witness against 29, 30 thee? 3424But Jesus was silent, and answered him nothing. 3425And
they took him up 31 into their assembly,3426 and said unto him, If thou art the Messiah,
32 unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe me: 3428and if I ask you,
ye will not answer 33 me a word, nor let me go. 3429And the chief priest answered and
said unto him, I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us whether thou art the Messiah,
the 34, 35 Son of the living God. 3430Jesus said unto him, Thou hast said that I am he.
3431They all said unto him, Then thou art now the Son of God? Jesus said, Ye have said
36 that I am he. 3432I say unto you, that henceforth ye shall see the Son of man sitting
37 Arabic, p. 187 at the right hand of power, and coming on the clouds of heaven.
3433Then the 38 chief priest rent his tunic,3434 and said, He hath blasphemed. 3435And
they all said, Why should we seek now witnesses? we have heard now the blasphemy from
his mouth. 39, 40 What then think ye? 3436They all answered and said, He is worthy of
death. 3437Then some of them drew near, and spat in his face, and struck him, and scoffed
at him. 41 3438And the soldiers struck him on his cheeks,3439 and said, Prophesy unto us,
thou Messiah: 42 who is he that struck thee? 3440And many other things spake they
falsely,3441 and said against him.
43 3442And all of their assembly arose,3443 and took Jesus, and brought him bound3444
to 44 the prætorium,3445 and delivered him up to Pilate the judge; 3446but they entered
not into the prætorium, that they might not be defiled when they should eat the passover.
45 3447And Jesus stood before the judge. And Pilate went forth unto them without,
and 46 said unto them, What accusation3448 have ye against this man? 3449They answered
and said unto him, If he had not been doing evils, neither should we have delivered 47
him up unto thee. 3450We found this man leading our people astray, and restraining from
giving tribute to Cæsar, and saying of himself that he is the King, the Messiah. 48 3451Pi-
late said unto them, Then take ye him, and judge him according to your law. Arabic, p.
188 The Jews said unto him, We have no authority to put a man to death: 49 3452that
the word might be fulfilled, which Jesus spake, when he made known by what manner of
death he was to die.
50 3453And Pilate entered into the prætorium, and called Jesus, and said unto him,
Art 51 thou the King of the Jews? 3454Jesus said unto him, Of thyself saidst thou this, or
52 did others tell it thee concerning me? 3455Pilate said unto him, Am I, forsooth,3456 a
Jew? The sons of thy nation3457 and the chief priests delivered thee unto me: what 53
hast thou done? 3458Jesus said unto him, My kingdom is not of this world: if my kingdom
were of this world, then would my servants fight, that I should not be 54 delivered to the
Jews: now my kingdom is not from hence. 3459Pilate said unto him, Then thou art a king?
Jesus said unto him, Thou hast said that I am a king. And for this was I born, and for this
came I into the world, that I should bear witness 55 of the truth. 3460And every one that
is of the truth heareth my voice. Pilate said unto him, And what is the truth? And when
he said that, he went out again unto the Jews.
1 3461And Pilate said unto the chief priests and the multitude, I have not found 2
against this man anything. 3462But they cried out and said, He hath disquieted3463 our
people with his teaching in all Judæa, and he began3464 from Galilee and unto this 3 place.
3465And Pilate, when he heard the name of Galilee, asked, Is this man a Galilæan? 4
3466And when he learned that he was under the jurisdiction of Herod, he sent him to Herod: for he was in Jerusalem in those days.
5 3467And Herod, when he saw Jesus, rejoiced exceedingly: for he had desired to see
him for a long time, because he had heard regarding him many things; and he counted
on3468 6 Arabic, p. 189 seeing some sign from him. 3469And he questioned him with
many words; but 7 Jesus answered him not a word. 3470And the scribes and chief priests
were 8 standing by, and they accused him vehemently. 3471And Herod scoffed at him, he
and his servants; and when he had scoffed at him, he clothed him in robes of scarlet, 9 and
sent him to Pilate. 3472And on that day Pilate and Herod became friends, there having
been3473 enmity between them before that.
10, 11 3474And Pilate called the chief priests and the rulers of the people, 3475and said
unto them, Ye brought unto me this man, as the perverter of your people: and I have tried
him before you, and have not found in this man any cause3476 of all that ye 12 seek3477
13 nothing
for which he should deserve death. 3479So now I will chastise him, and let 14, 15 him go.
3480The multitude all cried out and said, Take him from us, take him. 3481And 16 the
chief priests and the elders accused him of many things. 3482And during their 17 accusation
he answered not a word. 3483Then Pilate said unto him, Hearest thou not 18 how many
things they witness against thee? 3484And he answered him not, not even one word: and
Pilate marvelled at that.
19 3485And when the judge sat on his tribune, his wife sent unto him, and said unto
him, See that thou have nothing to do with that righteous man: for I have suffered much
in my dream3486 to-day because of him.
20 3487And at every feast the custom of the judge was to release to the people one 21
prisoner, him whom they would. 3488And there was in their prison a well-known prisoner,
22, 23 called Barabbas. 3489And when they assembled, Pilate said unto them, 3490Ye have
a custom, that I should release unto you a prisoner at the passover: will ye that I 24 release
unto you the King of the Jews? 3491And they all cried out and said, Release not Arabic, p.
190 unto us this man, but release unto us Barabbas. And this Barabbas was a 25 robber,
3492who for sedition3493 and murder, which was in the city, was cast into the [26] prison.
3494And all the people cried out and began to ask him to do as the custom was 27 that he
should do with them. 3495And Pilate answered and said unto them, Whom will ye that I
release unto you? Barabbas, or Jesus which is called the Messiah, the 28 King of the Jews?
3496For Pilate knew that envy had moved them to deliver him up. 29 3497And the chief
priests and the elders asked the multitudes to deliver Barabbas, and 30 to destroy Jesus.
3498The judge answered and said unto them, Whom of the two will 31 ye that I release
unto you? They said, Barabbas. 3499Pilate said unto them, And 32 Jesus which is called
the Messiah, what shall I do with him? 3500They all cried out 33 and said, Crucify him.
3501And Pilate spake to them again, for he desired to release 34 Jesus; 3502but they cried
out and said, Crucify him, crucify him, and release unto us 35 Barabbas. 3503And Pilate
said unto them a third time, What evil hath this man done? I have not found in him any
cause3504 to necessitate death: I will chastise him and 36 let him go. 3505But they increased
in importunity3506 with a loud voice, and asked him to crucify him. And their voice, and
the voice of the chief priests, prevailed. 37 3507Then Pilate released unto them that one
who was cast into prison for sedition and murder, Barabbas, whom they asked for: 3508and
he scourged Jesus with whips.3509
38 3510Then the footsoldiers of the judge took Jesus, and went into the prætorium,
and 39 Arabic, p. 191 gathered unto him all of the footsoldiers. 3511And they stripped
40 him a scarlet cloak. 3512And they clothed him in garments of purple,
and plaited 41 a crown of thorns, and placed it on his head, and a reed in his right hand;
3513and while they mocked at him and laughed, they fell down on their knees before him,
and bowed 42 down to3514 him, and said, Hail,3515 King of the Jews! 3516And they spat
in his face, and took the reed from his hand, and struck him on his head, 3517and smote his
cheeks. 43 3518And Pilate went forth without again, and said unto the Jews, I bring him
forth to 44 you, that ye may know that I do not find, in examining3519 him, even one
crime.3520 3521And Jesus went forth without, wearing the crown of thorns and the purple
garments. 45 3522Pilate said unto them, Behold, the man! And when the chief priests and
the soldiers3523 saw him, they cried out and said, Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate said unto
them, Take him yourselves, and crucify him: for I find not a cause3524 against 46 him.
3525The Jews said unto him, We have a law, and according to our law he deserves 47 death,
because he made himself the Son of God. 3526And when Pilate heard this word, 48 his
fear increased; 3527and he entered again into the porch, and said to Jesus, Whence 49 art
thou? 3528But Jesus answered him not a word. Pilate said unto him, Speakest3529 thou not
unto me? knowest thou not that I have authority to release thee, and have 50 authority to
51 me up unto thee is
greater than thy sin. 3532And for this word Pilate wished to release him: but the Jews cried
out, If thou let him go, thou art not a friend of Cæsar: for every one that maketh himself a
king is against Cæsar.
1 Arabic, p. 192 3533And when Pilate heard this saying, he took Jesus out, and sat
on the tribune in the place which was called the pavement of stones, but in the Hebrew 2
called Gabbatha. 3534And that day was the Friday of the passover: and it had reached 3
about the sixth hour.3535 3536And he said to the Jews, Behold, your King! And they cried
out, Take him, take him, crucify him, crucify him. Pilate said unto them, Shall I crucify
your King? The chief priests said unto him, We have no king except 4 Cæsar. 3537And
Pilate, when he saw it, and3538 he was gaining nothing, but the tumult was increasing, took
water, and washed his hands before the multitude, and said, I 5 am innocent of the blood
of this innocent man: ye shall know.3539 3540And all the people 6 answered and said, His
blood be on us, and on our children. 3541Then Pilate commanded to grant them their request;
and delivered up Jesus to be crucified, according to their wish.
7 3542Then Judas the betrayer, when he saw Jesus wronged, went and returned the 8
thirty pieces of money to the chief priests and the elders, 3543and said, I have sinned in my
betraying innocent blood. And they said unto him, And we, what must we do? 9 know
thou. 3544And he threw down the money in the temple, and departed; and he 10 went
away3545 and hanged3546 himself. 3547And the chief priests took the money, and said, We
have not authority to cast it into the place of the offering,3548 for it is the price 11 of blood.
3549And they took counsel, and bought with it the plain of the potter, for 12 the burial of
13 Arabic, p. 193
this day. 3551Therein3552 was fulfilled the saying in the prophet which said, I took thirty
pieces of money, the price of the precious one, which was fixed 14 by the children of Israel;
3553and I paid them for the plain of the potter, as the Lord commanded me.
15 3554And the Jews took Jesus, and went away to crucify him. 3555And when he bare
his 16 cross and went out, they stripped him of those purple and scarlet garments which
he 17 had on, and put on him his own garments. 3556And while they were going with him,
they found a man, a Cyrenian, coming from the country, named Simon, the father of Alexander
and Rufus: 3557and they compelled this man to bear the cross of Jesus. 18 3558And
they took the cross and laid it upon him, that he might bear it, and come after Jesus; and
Jesus went, and his cross behind him.
19 3559And there followed him much people, and women which were lamenting and
20 raving.3560 3561But Jesus turned unto them and said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep
not 21 for me: weep for yourselves, and for your children. 3562Days are coming, when
they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that bare not, and the breasts 22 that
gave not suck. 3563Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and 23 to
the hills, Cover us. 3564For if they do so in the green tree,3565 what shall be in the dry?
24 3566And they brought with Jesus two others of the malefactors,3567 to be put to
death.
25 3568And when they came unto a certain place called The skull, and called in the
Hebrew Golgotha, they crucified him there: 3569they crucified with him these two 26
malefactors, one on his right, and the other on his left. 3570And the scripture was 27
Arabic, p. 194 fulfilled, which saith, He was numbered with the transgressors. 3571And
they gave him to drink wine and myrrh, and vinegar which had been mixed with the myrrh;
3572and he tasted, and would not drink; and he received it not.
28 3573And the soldiers, when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments, and cast
lots for them in four parts, to every party of the soldiers a part; and his tunic was 29 without
sewing, from the top woven throughout. 3574And they said one to another, Let us not rend
it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: and the scripture was fulfilled, which saith,
30, 31 3575This the soldiers did. And they sat and guarded him there. 3576And Pilate
wrote on a tablet the cause of his death, and put it on the wood of the cross above his
head.3577 And there was written upon it thus: This is Jesus the Nazarene, the King of the
32 Jews. 3578And this tablet3579 read many of the Jews: for the place where Jesus was
crucified was near the city: and it was written in Hebrew and Greek and Latin. 33 3580And
the chief priests said unto Pilate, Write not, The King of the Jews; but, He it is 34 that3581
said, I am the King of the Jews. 3582Pilate said unto them, What hath been 35 written hath
36 that passed
by were reviling3585 him, and shaking3586 their heads, and saying, 3587Thou that destroyest
the temple, and buildest it in three days, 3588save thyself if thou art the Son 37 of God, and
come down from the cross. 3589And in like manner the chief priests and the Arabic, p.
195 scribes and the elders and the Pharisees derided him, and laughed one with 38, 39
another, and said, 3590The saviour of others cannot save himself. 3591If he is the Messiah,
the chosen of God, and the King of Israel,3592 let him come down now from the 40 cross,
that we may see, and believe in him. 3593He that relieth on God—let him deliver him 41
now, if he is pleased with him: for he said, I am the Son of God. 3594And the soldiers 42
also scoffed at him in that they came near unto him, 3595and brought him vinegar, and 43
said unto him, If thou art the King of the Jews, save thyself. 3596And likewise the two robbers3597
also that were crucified with him reproached him.
44 3598And one of those two malefactors who were crucified with him reviled him,
and 45 said, If thou art the Messiah, save thyself, and save us also. 3599But his comrade
rebuked him, and said, Dost thou not even fear God, being thyself also in this 46 condemnation?
3600And we with justice, and as we deserved, and according to our deed,3601 have
47 3602And he said
unto Jesus, Remember me, my Lord, when thou comest in thy kingdom. 48 3603Jesus said
unto him, Verily3604 I say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise.
49 3605And there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother’s sister,3606
50 Mary3607 that was related to Clopas, and Mary Magdalene. 3608And Jesus saw his
mother, and that disciple whom he loved standing by; and he said to his mother, 51 Woman,
behold, thy son! 3609And he said to that disciple, Behold, thy mother! And from that hour
that disciple took her unto himself.
52 Arabic, p. 196 3610And from the sixth hour3611 darkness was on all the land unto
the ninth 53 hour,3612 and the sun became dark. 3613And at the ninth hour Jesus cried
out with a loud voice, and said, Yail, Yaili,3614 why hast thou forsaken me? which3615 is,
My 54 God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? 3616And some of those that stood there,
when they heard, said,3617 This man called Elijah.
1 3618And after that, Jesus knew that all things were finished; and that the scripture
2 might be accomplished, he said, I thirst. 3619And there was set a vessel full of vinegar:
and in that hour one of them hasted, and took a sponge, and filled it with that 3 vinegar,
3620and fastened it on a reed, and brought it near3621 his mouth to give him a 4 drink.
3622And when Jesus had taken that vinegar, he said, Everything is finished. 5 3623But the
rest said, Let be, that we may3624 see whether Elijah cometh to save him. 6, 7 3625And Jesus
said, My Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do. And Jesus cried again with
a loud voice, and said, My Father, into thy hands I commend3626 my spirit. 3627He said
that, and bowed his head, and gave up his spirit.
8 3628And immediately the face of3629 the door of the temple was rent into two parts
from 9 top to bottom; 3630and the earth was shaken; and the stones were split to pieces;
and the Arabic, p. 197 tombs were opened; and the bodies of many saints which slept,
arose and 10 came forth; 3631and after his resurrection they entered into the holy city and
11 appeared unto many. 3632And the officer of the footsoldiers, and they that were with
him who were guarding Jesus,3633 when they saw the earthquake, and the things which
came 12 to pass, feared greatly, and praised God, and said, 3634This man was righteous;
and, 13 Truly he was the Son of God. 3635And all the multitudes that were come together
to the sight, when they saw what came to pass, returned and smote upon their breasts.
14 3636And the Jews, because of the Friday, said, Let these bodies not remain on their
crosses,3637 because it is the morning of the sabbath (for that sabbath was a great day); and
they asked of Pilate that they might break the legs of those that were 15 crucified, and take
them down. 3638And the soldiers came, and brake the legs of the 16 first, and that other
which was crucified with him: 3639but when they came to Jesus, 17 they saw that he had
died before, so they brake not his legs: 3640but one of the soldiers pierced3641 him in his
side with a spear, and immediately there came forth blood and 18 water. 3642And he that
hath seen hath borne witness, and his witness is true: and he 19 knoweth that he hath said
the truth, that ye also may believe. 3643This he did, that 20 the scripture might be fulfilled,
which saith, A bone shall not be broken in him; 3644and the scripture also which saith, Let
them look upon him whom they pierced.3645
21 3646And there were in the distance all the acquaintance of Jesus standing, and the
women that came with him from Galilee, those that followed him and ministered. 22
3647One of them was Mary Magdalene; and Mary the mother of James the little and 23
Arabic, p. 198 Joses, 3648and the mother of the sons of Zebedee, and Salome, and many
others which came up with him unto Jerusalem; 3649and they saw that.
24 3650And when the evening of the Friday was come, because of the entering of the
25 sabbath, 3651there came a rich man,3652 a noble3653 of Ramah,3654 a city of Judah,3655
26 was concealing himself for fear of the Jews. 3658And he did not agree with the accusers
27 in their desire and their deeds: 3659and he was looking for the kingdom of God.
3660And this man went boldly, and entered in unto Pilate, and asked of him the body of
28 Jesus. 3661And Pilate wondered how he had died already: and he called the officer of
29 the footsoldiers, and asked him concerning his death before the time. 3662And when
30 he knew, he commanded him to deliver up his body unto Joseph. 3663And Joseph
bought for him a winding cloth of pure linen, and took down the body of Jesus, 31 and
wound it in it; and they came and took it. 3664And there came unto him Nicodemus also,
who of old came unto Jesus by night; and he brought with him perfume3665 32 of myrrh
and aloes, about a hundred pounds. 3666And they took the body of Jesus, and wound it in
the linen and the perfume, as was the custom of the Jews to bury.
33 3667And there was in the place where Jesus was crucified a garden; and in that
garden 34 a new tomb cut out in a rock,3668 wherein was never man yet laid. 3669And
they left 35 Jesus there because the sabbath had come in, and because the tomb was near.
3670And they pushed3671 a great stone, and thrust3672 it against the door of the sepulchre,
and 36 went away. 3673And Mary Magdalene and Mary that was related to Joses came to
37 Arabic, p. 199 the sepulchre after them,3674 3675and sat opposite the sepulchre,3676
and saw the 38 body, how they took it in and laid it there. 3677And they returned, and
bought ointment3678 and perfume,3679 and prepared3680 it, that they might come and anoint
him. 39 3681And on the day which was the sabbath day they desisted according to the
command.
40, 41 3682And the chief priests and the Pharisees gathered unto Pilate, and said unto
him, 3683Our lord, we remember that that misleader said, while he was alive, After three
days 42 I rise. 3684And now send beforehand and guard the tomb3685 until the third
day,3686 lest his disciples come and steal him by night, and they will say unto the people
that he 43 is risen from the dead: and the last error shall be worse than the first. 3687He
said unto them, And have ye not guards?3688 go, and take precautions as ye know how. 44
3689And they went, and set guards at the tomb, and sealed that stone, with the guards.
45 3690And in the evening of the sabbath, which is the morning of the first day, and
in 46 the dawning3691 while the darkness yet remained, came Mary Magdalene and the
other Mary and other women to see the tomb. 3692They brought with them the 47 perfume
48 remove
for us the stone from the door of the tomb? for it was very great. 3694And when they said
thus, there occurred a great earthquake; and an angel came down 49 from heaven, and
came and removed the stone from the door. 3695And they came and found the stone removed
from the sepulchre, and the angel sitting upon the 50 stone. 3696And his appearance was
as the lightning, and his raiment white as the 51 snow: 3697and for fear of him the guards
were troubled, and became as dead men. 52 3698And when he went away, the women
entered into the sepulchre; and they found 53 Arabic, p. 200 not the body of Jesus.
3699And they saw there a young man sitting on the 54 right, arrayed in a white garment;
and they were amazed.3700 3701And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear ye
not: for I know that ye seek Jesus the 55 Nazarene, who hath been crucified. He is not
here; but he is risen, as he said. 3702Come and see the place where our Lord lay.
1 3704And while they marvelled at that, behold, two men standing above them, their
2 raiment shining: 3705and they were seized with fright, and bowed down their face to 3
the earth: and they said unto them, Why seek ye the living one with the dead? 3706He is
not here; he is risen: remember what he was speaking unto you while he was in 4 Galilee,
and saying, 3707The Son of man is to be delivered up into the hands of sinners, 5 and to
be crucified, and on the third day to rise. 3708But go in haste, and say to his disciples and
to Cephas, He is risen from among the dead; and lo, he goeth before 6 you into Galilee;
3709and there ye shall see him, where3710 he said unto you: lo, I have 7 told you. 3711And
they remembered his sayings; and they departed in haste from the 8 tomb with joy and
great fear, and hastened and went; 3712and perplexity and fear 9 encompassed them; and
they told no man anything, for they were afraid. 3713And Mary hastened, and came to Simon
Cephas, and to that other disciple whom Jesus loved, and said unto them, They have taken
our Lord from the sepulchre, and I 10 know not where they have laid him. 3714And Simon
went out, and that other disciple, 11 and came to the sepulchre. 3715And they hastened
both together: and that disciple 12 outran3716 Simon, and came first to the sepulchre;
3717and he looked down, and saw the 13 linen laid; but he went not in. 3718And Simon
came after him, and entered into the 14 Arabic, p. 201 sepulchre, and saw the linen laid;
15 3720Then entered that disciple which came first to the
sepulchre, and saw, and believed. 16 3721And they knew not yet from the scriptures that
the Messiah was to rise from among 17 the dead. 3722And those two disciples went to
their place.
18 3723But Mary remained3724 at the tomb weeping: and while she wept, she looked
19 down into the tomb; 3725and she saw two angels sitting in white raiment, one of them
toward his pillow, and the other toward his feet, where the body of Jesus had been 20 laid.
3726And they said unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? She said unto them, 21 They
have taken my Lord, and I know not where they have left him. 3727She said that, and turned
behind her, and saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was 22 Jesus. 3728Jesus said unto
her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest thou? And she supposed3729 him to be the
gardener, and said, My lord, if thou hast taken him, 23 tell me where thou hast laid him,
that I may go and take him. 3730Jesus said unto her, Mary. She turned, and said unto him
in Hebrew, Rabboni; which is, being 24 interpreted, Teacher. 3731Jesus said unto her,
Touch me not;3732 for I have not ascended yet unto my Father: go to my brethren, and say
unto them, I ascend unto my Father and your Father, and my God and your God.
25 3733And on the First-day on which he rose, he appeared first unto Mary Magdalene,
from whom he had cast out seven demons.
26 3734And some of those guards3735 came to the city, and informed the chief priests
of 27 Arabic, p. 202 all that had happened. 3736And they assembled with the elders, and
took 28 counsel; 3737and they gave money, not a little, to the guards, and said unto them,
Say ye, His disciples came and stole him by night, while we were sleeping.
29 3738And if the judge hear that, we will make a plea with him, and free you of blame.
30 3739And they, when they took the money, did according to what they taught them.
And this word spread among the Jews unto this day.
31 3740And then came Mary Magdalene, and announced to the disciples that she had
seen our Lord, and that he had said that unto her.
32 3741And while the first3742 women3743 were going in the way to inform3744 his
disciples,3745 33 Jesus met them, and said unto them, Peace unto you. 3746And they came
and took 34 hold of his feet, and worshipped him. 3747Then said Jesus unto them, Fear
not: but go and say to my brethren that they depart into Galilee, and there they shall see
35 me. 3748And those women returned, and told all that to the eleven, and to the rest of
the disciples; 3749and to those that had been with him, for they were saddened and 36
weeping. 3750And those were Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James,
and the rest who were with them: and they were those that told the apostles. 37 3751And
they, when they heard them say that he was alive and had appeared unto them, 38 did not
39
Arabic, p. 203 3753And after that, he appeared to two of them, on that day, and while they
were going to the village which was named Emmaus, and whose distance 40 from Jerusalem
was sixty furlongs.3754 3755And they were talking the one of them with the 41 other of all
the things which had happened. 3756And during the time of their talking and 42 inquiring
with one another, Jesus came and reached them, and walked with them. 3757But 43 their
eyes were veiled that they should not know him. 3758And he said unto them, What are these
sayings which ye address the one of you to the other, as ye walk and are 44 sad? 3759One
of them, whose name was Cleopas, answered and said unto him, Art thou perchance alone
a stranger to Jerusalem, since thou knowest not what was in 45 it in these days? He said
unto them, What was? 3760They said unto him, Concerning Jesus, he who was from Nazareth,
a man who was a prophet, and powerful in 46 speech and deeds before God and before
all the people: 3761and the chief priests and 47 the elders delivered him up to the sentence
of3762 death, and crucified him. 3763But we supposed that he was the one who was to deliver
Israel. And since all3764 these 48 things happened there have passed three days. 3765But
certain women of us also 49 informed us that they had come to the sepulchre; 3766and
when they found not his body, they came and told us that they had seen there the angels,
and they3767 said 50 concerning him that he was alive. 3768And some of us also went to
the sepulchre, and 51 found the matter as the women had said: only they saw him not.
3769Then said Jesus 52 unto them, Ye lacking in discernment, and heavy in heart to believe!
3770Was it not in all the sayings of the prophets that the Messiah was to suffer these things,
and to 53 Arabic, p. 204 enter into his Glory? 3771And he began from Moses and from
all the prophets, 54 and interpreted to them concerning himself from all the scriptures.
3772And they drew near unto the village, whither they were going: and he was leading them
to 55 imagine that he was as if going to a distant region. 3773And they pressed3774 him,
and said unto him, Abide with us: for the day hath declined now to the darkness. And he
went 56 in to abide with them. 3775And when he sat with them, he took bread, and blessed,
57 and brake, and gave to them. 3776And straightway their eyes were opened, and they
58 knew him; and he was taken away from them.3777 3778And they said the one to the
other, Was not our heart heavy within us, while he was speaking to us in the way, and interpreting
to us the scriptures?
59 3779And they rose in that hour, and returned to Jerusalem, and found the eleven
60 gathered, and those that were with them, saying, 3780Truly our Lord is risen, and hath
61 appeared to Simon. 3781And they related what happened in the way, and how they
knew him when he brake the bread. 3782Neither believed they that also.
1 3783And while they talked together,3784 the evening of that day arrived which was
the First-day; and the doors were shut where the disciples were, because of the fear of the
2 Jews; 3785and Jesus came and stood among them, and said unto them, Peace be with
you: I am he; fear not. 3786But they were agitated, and became afraid, and supposed that
they 3 saw a spirit. 3787Jesus said unto them, Why are ye agitated? and why do thoughts
rise 4 Arabic, p. 205 in3788 your hearts? 3789See my hands and my feet, that I am he:
feel me, and know that a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me having that. 5 3790And
when he had said this, he shewed them his hands and his feet and his side.3791 6 3792And
they were until this time unbelieving, from their joy and their wonder. He 7 said unto
them, Have ye anything here to eat? 3793And they gave him a portion of broiled fish and
of honey.3794 3795And he took it, and ate before them.
8 3796And he said unto them, These are the sayings which I spake unto you, while I
was with you, that3797 everything must be fulfilled, which is written in the law of 9 Moses,
and the prophets, and the psalms, concerning me. 3798Then opened he their 10 heart,
that they might understand the scriptures; and he said unto them, 3799Thus it is written,
and thus it is necessary3800 that the Messiah suffer, and rise from among the 11 dead on
12 in his
name among all the peoples; and the beginning shall be from Jerusalem. 3802And 13 ye
shall be witnesses of that. And I send unto you the promise of my Father. 3803And 14
when the disciples heard that, they were glad. 3804And Jesus said unto them again, 15
Peace be with you: as my Father hath sent me, I also send you. 3805And when he had said
this, he breathed on them, and said unto them, Receive ye the Holy Spirit: 16 3806and if
ye forgive sins to any man, they shall be forgiven him; and if ye retain them against any
man, they shall be retained.
17 3807But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Thama, was not there with the disciples
18 when Jesus came. 3808The disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen our Lord.
But he said unto them, If I do not see in his hands the places of the nails, and put on them
my fingers, and pass my hand over his side, I will not believe.
19 3809And after eight days, on the next First-day, the disciples were assembled again
within, and Thomas with them. And Jesus came, the doors being shut, and stood 20
Arabic, p. 206 in the midst, and said unto them, Peace be with you. 3810And he said to
Thomas, Bring hither thy finger, and behold my hands; and bring hither 21 thy hand, and
spread it on my side: and be not unbelieving, but believing. 3811Thomas 22 answered
and said unto him, My Lord and my God. 3812Jesus said unto him, Now since thou hast
seen me, thou hast believed: blessed are they that have not seen me, and have believed.
23 3813And many other signs did Jesus before his disciples, and they are they which
24 are not written in this book: 3814but these that3815 are written also are that ye may
25 3816And after that, Jesus shewed himself again to his disciples at the sea of Tiberias;
26 and he shewed himself unto them thus. 3817And there were together Simon Cephas,
and Thomas which was called Twin,3818 and Nathanael who was of Cana of Galilee, 27
and the sons of Zebedee, and two other of the disciples. 3819Simon Cephas said unto them,
I go to catch fish. They said unto him, And we also come with thee. And they went forth,
and went up into the boat; and in that night they caught nothing. 28 3820And when the
morning arrived, Jesus stood on the shore of the sea: but the disciples 29 knew not that
it was Jesus. 3821And Jesus said unto them, Children, have ye anything 30 to eat? They
said unto him, No. 3822He said unto them, Cast your net from the right side of the boat,
and ye shall find.3823 And they threw, and they were not able 31 to draw the net for the
abundance of the fish that were come3824 into it. 3825And that disciple whom Jesus loved
said to Cephas, This is our Lord. And Simon, when he heard that it was our Lord, took his
tunic, and girded it on his waist (for he was 32 naked), and cast himself into the sea to
come to Jesus. 3826But some others of the disciples came in the boat3827 (and they were not
far from the land, but about two 33 Arabic, p. 207 hundred cubits), and drew that net
of fish. 3828And when they went up on the 34 land, they saw live coals laid, and fish laid
thereon, and bread. 3829And Jesus 35 said unto them, Bring of this fish which ye have
now caught. 3830Simon Cephas therefore went up, and dragged the net to the land, full of
great fish, a hundred and fifty-three 36 fishes: and with all this weight that net was not
37, 38form. 3832And Jesus came, and took bread and fish, and gave unto them.
3833This is the third time that Jesus appeared to his disciples, when he had risen from among the dead.
39 3834And when they had breakfasted, Jesus said to Simon Cephas, Simon, son of
Jonah, lovest thou me more than these? He said unto him, Yea, my Lord; thou 40 knowest
that I love thee. 3835Jesus said unto him, Feed for me my lambs. He said unto him again a
second time, Simon, son of Jonah, lovest thou me? He said unto him, Yea, my Lord; thou
knowest that I love thee. He said unto him, Feed for 41 me my sheep.3836 3837He said
unto him again the third time, Simon, son of Jonah, lovest thou me? And it grieved Cephas
that he said unto him three times, Lovest thou me? He said unto him, My Lord, thou
knowest everything; thou knowest that I 42 love thee. 3838Jesus said unto him, Feed for
me my sheep.3839 Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou wast a child, thou didst gird
thy waist for thyself, and go whither Arabic, p. 20 thou wouldest: but when thou shalt
be old, thou shalt stretch out thy hands, and another shall gird thy waist, and take thee
whither thou wouldest not. 43 3840He said that to him to explain by what death he was
to glorify God. And when he 44 had said that, he said unto him, Come after me. 3841And
Simon Cephas turned, and saw that disciple whom Jesus loved following him; he which at
the supper leaned3842 on 45]Jesus’ breast, and said, My Lord, who is it that betrayeth thee?
3843When therefore Cephas saw him, he said to Jesus, My Lord, and this man, what shall
be in his 46 case?3844 3845Jesus said unto him, If I will that this man remain until I come,
47] that to thee? follow thou me. 3846And this word spread among the brethren,
that that disciple should not die: but Jesus said not that he should not die; but, If I will that
this man remain until I come, what is that to thee?
48 3847This is the disciple which bare witness of that, and wrote it: and we know that
his witness is true.
1 3848But the eleven disciples went into Galilee, to the mountain3849 where Jesus had
2 appointed them. 3850And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but there were of
3 them who doubted. 3851And while they sat there he appeared to them again, and upbraided
them for their lack of faith and the hardness of their hearts, those that saw him when
he was risen, and believed not.3852
4 Arabic, p. 209 3853Then said Jesus unto them, I have been given all authority in
heaven 5 and earth; and as my Father hath sent me, so I also send you. 3854Go now into
6 all the world, and preach my gospel in all the creation; 3855and teach3856 all the peoples,
and 7 baptize them in the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit; 3857and
teach them to keep all whatsoever I commanded you: and lo, I am with you all the days,
unto 8 the end of the world. 3858For whosoever believeth and is baptized shall be saved;
but 9 whosoever believeth not shall be rejected. 3859And the signs3860 which shall attend
those that believe in me are these: that they shall cast out devils in my name; and they 10
shall speak with new tongues; 3861and they shall take up serpents, and if they drink deadly
poison,3862 it shall not injure them; and they shall lay their hands on the diseased, 11 and
they shall be healed. 3863But ye, abide in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be clothed with power
from on high.
12 3864And our Lord Jesus, after speaking to them, took them out to Bethany: and he
13 lifted up his hands, and blessed them. 3865And while he blessed them, he was separated
from them, and ascended into heaven, and sat down at the right hand of God. 14, 15
3866And they worshipped him, and returned to Jerusalem with great joy: 3867and at all times they were in the temple, praising and blessing God. Amen.
16 3868And from thence they went forth, and preached in every place; and our Lord
helped them, and confirmed their sayings by the signs which they did.3869
17 3870And here are also many other things which Jesus did, which if they were written
every one of them, not even the world, according to my opinion, would contain the books
which should be written.3871
I. In Borgian ms.
Here endeth the Gospel which Tatianus compiled and named Diatessaron, i.e., The Fourfold, a compilation from the four Gospels of the holy Apostles, the excellent Evangelists (peace be upon them). It was translated by the excellent and learned priest, Abu’l Faraj ‘Abdulla ibn-at-Tayyib3872 (may God grant him favour), from Syriac into Arabic, from an exemplar written by ‘Isa3873 ibn-‘Ali al-Motatabbib,3874 pupil of Honain ibn-Ishak (God have mercy on them both). Amen.
2. In Vatican ms.3875
Here endeth, by the help of God, the holy Gospel that Titianus compiled from the four Gospels, which is known as Diatessaron. And praise be to God, as he is entitled to it and lord of it! And to him be the glory for ever.
by ANDREW RUTHERFORD, B.D.
The fragment here translated was discovered in 1886 by the French Archæological Mission in an ancient burying place at Akhmîm in Upper Egypt. It was published at Paris in 1892 (Bouriant, Mémoires publiés par les membres de la Mission Archéologique Française au Caire, T. ix., fasc. 1, 1892). The ms. is now in the Gizeh Museum and has been held to be of a date between the eighth and twelfth centuries. Until the discovery of the fragment, the following was all that was known about the Revelation of Peter.
1. The so-called Muratorian Fragment, a list of sacred writings, first published by Muratori in 1740, and found by him in a seventh or eighth century ms. belonging to the Ambrosian Library in Milan, but which had previously belonged to the Columban Monastery of Bobbio, is assigned on internal evidence to the third quarter of the second century. (Vide Westcott, Canon of the N.T., p. 514.) At line 69 it says: “the Apocalypses also of John and Peter only do we receive, which (latter) some among us would not have read in church.”
2. Clement of Alexandria (fl. c. 200 a.d.) in his Hypotoposes, according to the testimony of Eusebius, H. E., vi., 14, gave “abridged accounts of all the canonical Scriptures, not even omitting those that are disputed, I mean the book of Jude and the other general epistles. Also the Epistle of Barnabas and that called the Revelation of Peter.” Also in his Eclogæ Prophetiæ, chapters 41, 48 and 49, he gives three, or as some think, four quotations from the Revelation of Peter, mentioning it twice by name.
3. The Catalogus Claromontanus, an Eastern list of Holy Scriptures, belonging to the third century, gives at the end the Revelation of Peter (v. Westcott, Canon, p. 555). This catalogue gives the length of the various books it enumerates measured in stichoi. Our book is said to have two hundred and seventy, which makes it rather longer than the Epistle to the Colossians which has two hundred and fifty-one.
4. Methodius, bishop of Olympus in Lycia in the beginning of the fourth century, in his Symposium, ii., 6, says, “wherefore we have also learned from divinely inspired Scriptures that untimely births even if they are the offspring of adultery are delivered to caretaking angels.” Though Peter is not here mentioned, the purport of the passage is the same as that of one of the quotations given by Clement of Alexandria.
5. Eusebius (
6. Macarius Magnes (beginning of fifth century) in his Apocritica, iv., 6, quotes as from a heathen opponent of Christianity the following: “Let us by way of superfluity cite also that saying in the Apocalypse of Peter. It thus introduces the heaven as being about to undergo judgment along with the earth. ‘The earth,’ it says, ‘shall present all men before God at the day of judgment, being itself also to be judged along with the heaven also which encompasses it.’” And at iv., 16, he examines this passage again, naming the revelation of Peter, and supporting the doctrine of the passage by the authority of prophecy (Isaiah xxxiv. 4) and the Gospel (Matt. xxiv. 35).
7. Sozomen (middle of fifth century), H. E., vii., 19, says: “For instance, the so-called Apocalypse of Peter which was esteemed as entirely spurious by the ancients, we have discovered to be read in certain churches of Palestine up to the present day, once a year, on the day of preparation, during which the people most religiously fast in commemoration of the Saviour’s Passion” (i.e., on Good Friday). It is to be noted that Sozomen himself belonged to Palestine.
8. In the list of the Sixty Books which is assigned to the fifth or sixth century the Revelation of Peter is mentioned among the Apocrypha (v. Westcott, Canon, p. 551).
9. The so-called Stichometry of Nicephorus, a list of scriptures with notes of their extent, ascribed to Nicephorus, Patriarch of Constantinople, 806–814 a.d., includes the Revelation of Peter among the antilegomena or disputed writings of the New Testament, and gives it three hundred stichoi or thirty more than the above-mentioned Catalogus Claromontanas.
10. The Armenian annalist Mkhitan (thirteenth century) in a list of the New Testament antilegomena mentions the Revelation of Peter, after the Gospel of Thomas and before the Periodoi Pauli, and remarks that he has himself copied these books. (Cf. Harnack, Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur.)
Up till lately these facts represented all that was positively known of the Revelation of
Peter. From them we gather that it must have been written before the middle of the second
century (so as to be known at Rome and included in the Muratorian Canon), that it had a
wide circulation, that it was for some time very popular, so that it would appear to have run
a considerable chance of achieving a place in the canon, but that it was ultimately rejected
and in the long run dropped out of knowledge altogether. But even previously to the discovery
at Akhmîm, the general character of the book had been inferred from the scanty
fragments preserved in ancient writers and from the common elements contained in other
and later apocalyptic writings which seemed to require some such book as the Revelation
of Peter as their ultimate source. Such writings are the (Christian) Apocalypse of Esdras,
the Vision of Paul, the Passion of S. Perpetua and the visions contained in the History of
The Revelation of Peter affords the earliest embodiment in Christian literature of those pictorial presentations of heaven and hell which have exercised so widespread and enduring an influence. It has, in its imagery, little or no kinship with the Book of Daniel, the Book of Enoch, or the Revelation of S. John. Its only parallels in canonical scripture, with the notable exception of the Second Epistle of Peter, are to be found in Isaiah lxvi. 24, Mark ix. 44, 48, and the parable of Dives and Lazarus in Luke xvi. 19. It is indeed Judaic in the severity of its morality and even in its phraseology (cf. the frequent use of the word righteous, and the idea that God and not Christ will come to judge sinners). But the true parallels for, if not the sources of, its imagery of the rewards and punishments which await men after death are to be found in Greek beliefs which have left their traces in such passages as the Vision of Er at the end of Plato’s Republic.
The heaven of the Petrine Apocalypse is akin to the Elysian Fields and the Islands of the Blest. In it the saints are crowned as with flowers and beautiful of countenance, singing songs of praise in the fragrant air, in a land all lighted up with the light of the sun.3876 We are reminded of “the Elysian Fields and the world’s end where is Rhadamanthus of the fair hair, where life is easiest for men. No snow is there, nor yet great storm, nor any rain; but alway Ocean sendeth forth the breeze of the shrill West to blow cool on men” (Odyssey, iv., 563), and of the garden of the gods on Olympus, which “is not shaken by winds, or ever wet with rain, nor doth the snow come nigh thereto, but most clear air is spread about it cloudless, and the white light floats over it” (Odyssey, vi., 43, Butcher and Lang’s transl.). Perhaps the most striking parallel of all is afforded by the fragment of a dirge of Pindar: “For them shineth below the strength of the sun, while in our world it is night, and the space of crimson-flowered meadow before their city is full of the shade of frankincense trees, and of fruits of gold. And some in horses, and in bodily feats, and some in dice, and some in harp-playing have delight; and among them thriveth all fair-flowering bliss; and fragrance streameth ever through the lovely land, as they mingle incense of every kind upon the altars of the gods” (Pindar, E. Myer’s transl., p. 176). Beside this heaven the New Jerusalem of the canonical Apocalypse is austere. But it is the spiritual city. “For the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon to shine on it, for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb were in the midst of it and the Lamb was the light thereof.”
So likewise in the case of the torments of the wicked as presented in the Revelation of
Peter. We are not here in the Jewish Sheol, or among the fires of the valley of Hinnom, so
The Revelation of Peter shows remarkable kinship in ideas with the Second Epistle of Peter. The parallels will be noted in the margin of the translation. It also presents notable parallels to the Sibylline Oracles (cf. Orac. Sib., ii., 225 sqq.), while its influence has been conjectured, almost with certainty, in the Acts of Perpetua and the visions narrated in the Acts of Thomas and the History of Barlaam and Josaphat. It certainly was one of the sources from which the writer of the Vision of Paul drew. And directly or indirectly it may be regarded as the parent of all the mediæval visions of the other world.
The fragment begins in the middle of an eschatological discourse of Jesus, probably represented as delivered after the resurrection, for verse 5 implies that the disciples had begun to preach the Gospel. It ends abruptly in the course of a catalogue of sinners in hell and their punishments. The fragments preserved in the writings of Clement of Alexandria and Methodius probably belonged to the lost end of the book; that preserved by Macarius Magnes may have belonged to the eschatological discourse at the beginning. Taking the length of the whole at from two hundred and seventy to three hundred stichoi, the Akhmîm fragment contains about the half.
The present translation is made from Harnack’s edition of the text, 2d ed., Leipzig, 1893.
There is another and later Apocalypse of Peter in Arabic, of which mss. exist in Rome and Oxford. It is called the Apocalypse of Peter, or the narrative of things revealed to him by Jesus Christ which had taken place from the beginning of the world and which shall take place till the end of the world or the second coming of Christ. The book is said to have been written by Clement, to whom Peter had communicated the secrets revealed to him. The writer himself calls the book Librum Perfectionis or Librum Completum. Judging from the analysis of its contents quoted by Tischendorf (Apocalypses Apocr.) it has no connection with the present work.
1.
4. And furthermore the Lord said: Let us go into the mountain:3880 Let us pray. 5. And going with him, we, the twelve disciples, begged that he would show us one of our brethren, the righteous who are gone forth out of the world, in order that we might see of what manner of form they are, and having taken courage, might also encourage3881 the men who hear us.
6. And as we prayed, suddenly there appeared two men standing before the Lord towards the East, on whom we were not able to look;3882 7, for there came forth from their countenance a ray as of the sun, and their raiment was shining, such as eye of man3883 never saw; for no mouth is able to express or heart to conceive the glory with which they were endued, and the beauty of their appearance. 8. And as we looked upon them, we were astounded; for their bodies were whiter than any snow and ruddier than any rose;3884 9, and the red thereof was mingled with the white, and I am utterly unable to express their beauty; 10, for their hair was curly and bright and seemly both on their face and shoulders, as it were a wreath3885 woven of spikenard and divers-coloured flowers, or like a rainbow in the sky, such was their seemliness.
11. Seeing therefore their beauty we became astounded at them, since they appeared
suddenly. 12. And I approached the Lord and said: Who are these? 13. He saith to me:
These are your brethren the righteous, whose forms ye desired to see. 14. And I said to
15. And the Lord showed me3886 a very great country outside of this world, exceeding bright with light, and the air there lighted with the rays of the sun, and the earth itself blooming with unfading flowers and full of spices and plants, fair-flowering and incorruptible and bearing blessed fruit. 16. And so great was the perfume that it3887 was borne thence even unto us. 17. And the dwellers in that place were clad in the raiment of shining angels and their raiment was like unto their country; and angels hovered about them there. 18. And the glory of the dwellers there was equal, and with one voice they sang praises alternately to the Lord God, rejoicing in that place. 19. The Lord saith to us: This is the place of your high-priests,3888 the righteous men.
20. And over against that place I saw another, squalid, and it was the place of punishment; and those who were punished there and the punishing angels had their raiment dark3889 like the air of the place.
21. And there were certain there hanging by the tongue: and these were the blasphemers of the way of righteousness; and under them lay fire,3890 burning and punishing them.
22. And there was a great lake, full of flaming mire, in which were certain men that pervert righteousness,3891 and tormenting angels afflicted them.
23. And there were also others, women, hanged by their hair over that mire that bubbled up: and these were they who adorned themselves for adultery; and the men who mingled with them in the defilement3892 of adultery, were hanging by the feet and their heads in that mire. And I said: I did not believe that I should come into this place.
24. And I saw the murderers and those who conspired with them, cast into a certain strait place, full of evil snakes, and smitten by those beasts, and thus turning to and fro in that punishment; and worms,3893 as it were clouds of darkness, afflicted them. And the souls of the murdered stood and looked upon the punishment of those murderers and said: O God, thy judgment is just.
25. And near that place I saw another strait place into which the gore and the filth of those who were being punished ran down and became there as it were a lake: and there sat women having the gore up to their necks, and over against them sat many children who were born to them out of due time, crying; and there came forth from them sparks of fire and smote the women in the eyes: and these were the accursed who conceived and caused abortion.
26. And other men and women were burning up to the middle and were cast into a dark place and were beaten by evil spirits, and their inwards were eaten by restless worms:3894 and these were they who persecuted the righteous and delivered them up.
27. And near those there were again women and men gnawing their own lips, and being punished and receiving a red-hot iron in their eyes: and these were they who blasphemed and slandered3895 the way of righteousness.
28. And over against these again other men and women gnawing their tongues and having flaming fire in their mouths: and these were the false witnesses.3896
29. And in a certain other place there were pebbles sharper than swords or any spit, red-hot, and women and men in tattered and filthy raiment rolled about on them in punishment: and these were the rich who trusted in their riches and had no pity for orphans and widows, and despised the commandment3897 of God.
30. And in another great lake, full of pitch and blood and mire bubbling up, there stood men and women up to their knees: and these were the usurers and those who take interest on interest.
31. And other men and women were being hurled down from a great cliff and reached the bottom, and again were driven by those who were set over them to climb up upon the cliff, and thence were hurled down again, and had no rest from this punishment: and these were they who defiled3898 their bodies acting as women; and the women who were with them were those who lay with one another as a man with a woman.
32. And alongside of that cliff there was a place full of much fire, and there stood men who with their own hands had made for themselves carven images instead of God. And alongside of these were other men and women, having rods and striking each other and never ceasing from such punishment.
33. And others again near them, women and men, burning and turning themselves and roasting: and these were they that leaving the way of God3899…
1. Clemens Alexandrinus, Eclog. 48. For instance, Peter in the Apocalypse says that the children who are born out of due time shall be of the better part: and that these are delivered over to a care-taking angel that they may attain a share of knowledge and gain the better abode [after suffering what they would have suffered if they had been in the body: but the others shall merely obtain salvation as injured beings to whom mercy is shown, and remain without punishment, receiving this as a reward].3900
2. Clem. Alex. Eclog. 49. But the milk of the women running down from their breasts and congealing shall engender small flesh-eating beasts: and these run up upon them and devour them.3901
3. Macarius Magnes, Apocritica iv., 6 cf. 16. The earth, it (sc. the Apoc. of Peter) says, “shall present all men before God at the day of judgment, being itself also to be judged, with the heaven also which encompasses it.”
4. Clem. Alex. Eclog. 41. The scripture says that infants that have been exposed are delivered to a care-taking angel, by whom they are educated and so grow up, and they will be, it says, as the faithful of a hundred years old are here.
5. Methodius, Conviv. ii., 6. Whence also we have received in divinely-inspired scriptures that untimely births are delivered to care-taking angels, even if they are the offspring of adultery.
The present translation of the Vision of Paul is made from the text of a Latin version, edited by Mr. M. R. James in the Cambridge Texts and Studies, ii., 3, p. 11 ff.—from a ms. of the eighth century now in the Bibliothèque Nationale at Paris.
Tischendorf’s Greek text was based on two mss., the earliest of which is at Munich and is of the thirteenth century. This version has already been translated in the Ante-Nicene Library, vol. xvi.
A translation into English from a Syriac version (date unknown) was published by the Rev. J. Perkins, D.D., in the Journal of Sacred Literature, N. S., vol. vi., 1865, and republished by Tischendorf alongside of the Greek version in his Apocalypses Apocryphæ.
The Revelation of Paul was known to S. Augustine, who thus refers to it in his Tractate 98 on the Gospel of John, § 8: “…There have been some vain individuals, who, with a presumption that betrays the grossest folly, have forged a Revelation of Paul, crammed with all manner of fables, which has been rejected by the Orthodox Church; affirming it to be that whereof he had said that he was caught up into the third heavens, and there heard unspeakable words ‘which it is not lawful for a man to utter.’ Nevertheless, the audacity of such might be tolerable, had he said that he heard words which it is not as yet lawful for a man to utter; but when he said ‘which it is not lawful for a man to utter,’ who are they that dare to utter them with such impudence and non-success?”
Sozomen, H. E., vii., 19, after speaking of the Apocalypse of Peter, continues: “So the work entitled ‘The Apocalypse of the Apostle Paul,’ though rejected by the ancients, is still esteemed by most of the monks. Some persons affirm that the book was found during this reign (i.e., of Theodosius) by divine revelation, in a marble box, buried beneath the soil, in the house of Paul, at Tarsus, in Cilicia. I have been informed that this report is false, by a presbyter of Tarsus, a man of very advanced age, as is indicated by his grey hairs.”
The book was probably composed, or rather compiled, for it is largely indebted to previous Apocalyptic writings, about the time when it purports to have been discovered at Tarsus, i.e., 388 a.d., the year of the consulship of Theodosius the Less and Cynegius. The alleged sending of a copy of the original to Jerusalem probably indicates the place where it was composed, or, at least, first found currency.
The Vision of Paul seems to have enjoyed great popularity during the Middle Ages.
Brandes (Halle, 1885), in his edition of two shorter Latin versions, enumerates twenty-two
Of the three main versions, the Latin and Syriac are longer and fuller than the Greek, which in its present form has been abbreviated. Taking advantage of the excellent comparative table presented by Mr. M. R. James in his edition of the text, the translator has endeavoured to point out to the reader, by notes in the margin, the passages where the Latin varies from the Greek, and, to a less extent, from the Syriac. Parallel passages in other and earlier Apocalyptic writings are also indicated in the notes.
Here Begins the Vision of Saint Paul the Apostle.
“But I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord: I know a man in Christ fourteen years ago (whether in the body, I know not; or out of the body, I know not, God knoweth) snatched up in this manner to the third heaven: and I know such a man, whether in the body or out of the body I know not, God knoweth; how that he was snatched up into Paradise and heard secret words which it is not lawful for men to speak; on behalf of such a one will I glory; but on mine own behalf I will not glory, save in my infirmities.”—2 Cor. xii. 1–5.
1. At what time was this revelation made? In the consulship of Theodosius Augustus the Younger and Cynegius,3902 a certain nobleman then living in Tharsus, in the house which was that of Saint Paul, an angel appearing in the night revealed to him, saying that he should open the foundations of the house and should publish what he found, but he thought that these things were dreams.
2. But the angel coming for the third time beat him and forced him to open the foundation. And digging he found a marble box, inscribed on the sides; there was the revelation of Saint Paul, and his shoes in which he walked teaching the word of God. But he feared to open that box and brought it to the judge; when he had received it, the judge, because it was sealed with lead, sent it to the Emperor Theodosius, fearing lest it might be something else; which when he had received the emperor opened it, and found the revelation of Saint Paul; a copy of it he sent to Jerusalem, and retained the original himself.
3. While I was in the body in which I was snatched up to the third heaven, the word of the Lord came to me saying: speak to the people: until when will ye transgress, and heap sin upon sin, and tempt the Lord who made you? Ye are the sons of God, doing the works of the devil in the faith of Christ, on account of the impediments of the world. Remember therefore and know that while every creature serves God, the human race alone sins. But it reigns over every creature and sins more than all nature.
4. For indeed the sun, the great light, often addressed the Lord saying: Lord God Almighty, I look out upon the impieties and injustices of men; permit me and I shall do unto them what are my powers, that they may know that thou art God alone. And there came a voice saying to him: I know all these things, for mine eye sees and ear hears, but my patience bears them until they shall be converted and repent. But if they do not return to me I will judge them all.
5. For sometimes the moon and stars addressed the Lord saying: Lord God Almighty, to us thou hast given the power of the night; till when shall we look down upon the impieties and fornications and homicides done by the sons of men? Permit us to do unto them according to our powers, that they may know that thou art God alone. And there came a voice unto them saying: I know all these things, and mine eye looks forth and ear hears, but my patience bears with them until they shall be converted and repent. But if they do not return unto me I will judge them.
6. And frequently also the sea exclaimed saying: Lord God Almighty, men have defiled thy holy name in me; permit me to arise and cover every wood and orchard and the whole world, until I blot out all the sons of men from before thy face, that they may know that thou art God alone. And the voice came again and said: I know all things; mine eye seeth everything, and mine ear heareth, but my patience bears with them until they be converted and repent. But if they do not return, I will judge them. Sometimes the waters3903 also spoke against the sins of men saying: Lord God Almighty, all the sons of men have defiled thy holy name. And there came a voice saying: I know all things before they come to pass, for mine eye seeth and mine ear heareth all things, but my patience bears with them until they be converted. But if not I will judge them. Frequently also the earth3904 too exclaimed to the Lord against the sons of men saying: Lord God Almighty, I above every other creature of thine am harmed, supporting the fornications, adulteries, homicides, thefts, perjuries and magic and ill-doings of men and all the evil they do, so that the father rises up against the son, and the son upon the father, the alien against the alien, so that each one defiles his neighbour’s wife. The father ascends upon the bed of his own son, and the son likewise ascends the couch of his own father; and in all these evils, they who offer the sacrifice to thy name have defiled thy holy place. Therefore I am injured above every creature, desiring not to shew my power to myself, and my fruits to the sons of men. Permit me and I will destroy the virtue of my fruits. And there came a voice and said: I know all things, and there is none who can hide himself from his sin. Moreover I know their impieties, but my holiness suffers them until they be converted and repent. But if they do not return unto me I will judge them.
7. Behold, ye sons of men, the creature is subject to God, but the human race alone
sins. For this cause, therefore, ye sons of men, bless the Lord God unceasingly, every hour
and every day: but more especially when the sun has set:3905 for at that hour all the angels
proceed to the Lord to worship him and to present the works of men, which every man has
wrought from the morning till the evening, whether good or evil. And there is a certain
8. Therefore at the appointed hour all the angels whatever, rejoicing at once together, proceed before God that they may meet to worship at the hour determined. And behold suddenly it became the hour of meeting, and the angels came to worship in the presence of God, and the spirit proceeded to meet them: and there came a voice and said: Whence come ye, our angels, bearing the burdens of tidings?
9. They answered and said: We come from those who have renounced this world for the sake of thy holy name, wandering as pilgrims, and in caves of the rocks, and weeping every hour in which they inhabited the earth, and hungering and thirsting because of thy name, with their loins girded, having in their hands the incense of their hearts, and praying and blessing every hour, and restraining and overcoming themselves, weeping and wailing above the rest that inhabit the earth. And we indeed, their angels, mourn along with them: whither therefore it shall please thee, command us to go and minister, lest others also do it, but the destitute above the rest who are on earth. And there came the voice of God to them saying: Know ye that now henceforward my grace is appointed unto you, and my help, who is my well-beloved Son, shall be present with them, guiding them every hour; ministering also to them, never deserting them, since their place is his habitation.
10. When therefore these angels had retired, behold other angels came to adore in the presence of honour, in the assembly, who wept; and the spirit of God proceeded to meet them, and there came the voice of God and said: Whence come ye, our angels, bearing the burdens of the ministry of the tidings of the world? They answered and said in the presence of God: We have arrived from those who called upon thy name, and the impediments of the world made them wretched, devising many occasions every hour, not even making one pure prayer, nor out of their whole heart, in all the time of their life; what need, therefore, is there to be present with men who are sinners? And there came the voice of God to them: It is necessary that ye should minister to them, until they be converted and repent: but if they do not return to me I will judge them. Know therefore, sons of men, that whatever things are wrought by you, these angels relate to God, whether good or evil.
11. And the angel answered and said unto me: Follow me, and I will show you the place of the just where they are led when they are deceased, and after these things taking thee into the abyss, I will show thee the souls of sinners and what sort of place they are led into when they have deceased. And I proceeded back after the angel, and he led me into heaven, and I looked back upon the firmament, and I saw in the same place power, and there was there oblivion which deceives and draws down to itself the hearts of men, and the spirit of detraction, and the spirit of fornication, and the spirit of madness, and the spirit of insolence, and there were there the princes of vices: these I saw under the firmament of heaven: and again I looked back, and I saw angels without mercy, having no pity, whose countenance was full of madness, and their teeth sticking out beyond the mouth: their eyes shone like the morning star of the east, and from the hairs of their head sparks of fire went out, or from their mouth. And I asked the angel saying: Sir, who are those? And the angel answered and said unto me: These are those who are destined to the souls of the impious in the hour of need, who did not believe that they had the Lord for their helper, nor hoped in him.
12. And I looked on high and I saw other angels whose countenance shone as the sun, their loins girded with golden girdles, having palms in their hands, and the sign of God, clothed with garments in which was written the name of the Son of God, filled moreover with all meekness and pity; and I asked the angels saying: Who are these, Lord, in so great beauty and pity? And the angel answered and said unto me: These are the angels of justice who are sent to lead up the souls of the just, in the hour of need, who believed that they had the Lord for their helper. And I said to him: Do the just and sinners necessarily meet witnesses when they have died? And the angel answered and said to me: There is one way by which all pass over to God, but the just having their helper with them are not confounded when they go to appear in the sight of God.
13. And I said to the angel: I wished to see the souls of the just and of sinners going out of the world. And the angel answered and said unto me: Look down upon the earth. And I looked down from heaven upon the earth, and saw the whole world, and it was nothing in my sight and I saw the sons of men as though they were naught, and a-wanting, and I wondered and said to the angel: Is this the greatness of men? And the angel answered and said unto me: It is, and these are they who do evil from morning till evening. And I looked and saw a great cloud of fire spread over the whole world, and I said to the angel: What is this, my Lord? and he said to me: This is injustice stirred up by the princes of sinners.
14. I indeed when I had heard this sighed and wept, and said to the angel: I wished to
see the souls of the just and of sinners, and to see in what manner they go out of the body.
And the angel answered and said unto me: Look again upon the earth. And I looked and
saw all the world, and men were as naught and a-wanting: and I looked carefully and saw
a certain man about to die, and the angel said to me: This one whom thou seest is a just
man. And I looked again and saw all his works, whatever he had done for the sake of God’s
15. And he saith to me: Look again down on the earth, and watch the soul of an impious
man going out of the body, which vexed the Lord day and night, saying: I know nothing
16. And when they had led it forth, the customary angel preceded it, and said to it: O
wretched soul, I am the angel belonging to thee, relating daily to the Lord thy malign works,
whatever thou didst by night or day: and if it were in my power, not for one day would I
minister to thee, but none of these things was I able to do: the judge is pitiful and just, and
he himself commanded us that we should not cease to minister to the soul, till you should
repent, but thou hast lost the time of repentance. I indeed was strange to thee and thou to
me. Let us go on then to the just judge: I will not dismiss thee, before I know from to-day
why I was strange to thee. And the spirit confounded him, and the angel troubled him.
When, therefore, they had arrived at the power, when he started to enter heaven, a labour
was imposed upon him, above all other labour: error and oblivion and murmuring met
him, and the spirit of fornication, and the rest of the powers, and said to him: Whither goest
thou, wretched soul, and darest thou to rush into heaven? hold, that we may see if we have
our qualities in thee, since we do not see that thou hast a holy helper. And after that I heard
voices in the height of heaven saying: Present that wretched soul to God, that it may know
that it is God that it despised. When, therefore, it had entered heaven, all the angels saw it,
a thousand thousand exclaimed with one voice, all saying: Woe to thee, wretched soul, for
the sake of thy works which thou didst on earth; what answer art thou about to give to God
when thou shalt have approached to adore him? The angel who was with it answered and
said: Weep with me, my beloved, for I have not found rest in this soul. And the angels
answered him and said: Let such a soul be taken away from the midst of ours, for from the
time he entered, the stink of him crosses to us angels. And after these things it was presented,
that it might worship in the sight of God, and an angel of God showed him God who made
him after his own image and likeness. Moreover his angel ran before him saying: Lord God
Almighty, I am the angel of this soul, whose works I presented to thee day and night, not
17. And again I saw, and behold a soul which was led forward by two angels, weeping and saying: Have pity on me, just God, God the judge, for to-day is seven days since I went out of my body, and I was handed over to these two angels, and they led me through to those places, which I had never seen. And God, the just judge, saith to him: What hast thou done? for thou never didst mercy, wherefore thou wast handed over to such angels as have no mercy, and because thou didst not do uprightly, so neither did they act piously with thee in the hour of thy need. Confess therefore thy sins which thou didst commit when placed in the world. And he answered and said: Lord, I did not sin. And the Lord, the just Lord, was angered in fury when it said: I did not sin, because it lied; and God said: Dost thou think thou art still in the world? if any one of you, sinning there, conceal and hide his sin from his neighbour, here indeed nothing whatever shall be hid: for when the souls come to adore in sight of the throne, both the good works and the sins of each one are made manifest. And hearing these things the soul was silent, having no answer. And I heard the Lord God, the just judge, again saying: Come, angel of this soul, and stand in the midst. And the angel of the sinful soul came, having in his hands a manuscript, and said: These, Lord, in my hands, are all the sins of this soul from his youth till to-day, from the tenth year of his birth: and if thou command, Lord, I will also relate his acts from the beginning of his fifteenth year. And the Lord God, the just judge, said: I say unto thee, angel, I do not expect of thee an account of him since he began to be fifteen years old, but state his sins for five years before he died and before he came hither. And again God, the just judge, said: For by myself I swear, and by my holy angels, and by my virtue, that if he had repented five years before he died, on account of one year’s life, oblivion would now be thrown over all the evils which he sinned before, and he would have indulgence and remission of sins: now indeed he shall perish. And the angel of the sinful soul answered and said: Lord, command that angel to exhibit those souls.
18. And in that same hour the souls were exhibited in the midst, and the soul of the sinner knew them; and the Lord said to the soul of the sinner: I say unto thee, soul, confess thy work which thou wroughtest in these souls, whom thou seest, when they were in the world. And he answered and said: Lord, it is not yet a full year since I slew this one and poured his blood upon the ground, and with another (a woman) I committed fornication: not this alone, but I also greatly harmed her in taking away her goods. And the Lord God, the just judge, said: Either thou didst not know that he who does violence to another, if he dies first who sustains the violence, is kept in this place until the doer of hurt dies, and then both stand in the presence of the judge, and now each receives according to his deed. And I heard a voice of one saying: Let that soul be delivered into the hands of Tartarus, and led down into hell: he shall lead him into the lower prison and he shall be put in torments, and left there till the great day of judgment. And again I heard a thousand thousand angels saying hymns to the Lord, and crying: Thou art just, O Lord, and just are thy judgments.
19. The angel answered and said unto me: Hast thou perceived all these things? and I said, Yes, sir. And he said to me: Follow me again, and I will take thee, and show thee the places of the just. And I followed the angel, and he raised me to the third heaven, and placed me at the entry of the door: and looking carefully I saw, and the door was of gold, and two columns of gold, full above of golden letters, and the angel tuned again to me and said: Blessed wert thou, if thou hadst entered into these doors, for it is not allowed to any to enter except only to those who have goodness and innocence of body in all things. And I asked the angel about everything and said: Sir, tell me on what account these letters are put upon those tables? The angel answered and said unto me: These are the names of the just, serving God with their whole heart, who dwell on the earth. And again I said: Sir, therefore their names and countenance and the likeness of these who serve God are in heaven, and are known to the angels: for they know who are the servants of God with all their heart, before they go out of the world.
20. And when I had entered the interior of the gate of Paradise,3908 there came out to
meet me an old man whose countenance shone as the sun; and when he had embraced me
he said: Hail, Paul, beloved of God. And he kissed me with a cheerful countenance. He
wept, and I said to him: Brother, why dost thou weep? And again sighing and lamenting
he said: We are hurt by men, and they vex us greatly; for many are the good things which
the Lord has prepared, and great is his promise, but many do not perceive them. And I
asked the angel, and said: Sir, who is this? And he said to me: This is Enoch, the scribe of
righteousness. And I entered into the interior of that place, and immediately I saw the
sun,3909 and coming it saluted me laughing and rejoicing. And when it had seen (me), it
21. And the angel answered and said to me,3910 Whatever I now show thee here, and whatever thou shalt hear, tell it not to any one in the earth. And he led me and shewed me: and there I heard words which it is not lawful for a man to speak. And again he said, For now follow me, and I will shew thee what thou oughtest to narrate in public and relate.
And he took me down from the third heaven, and led me into the second heaven, and again he led me on to the firmament and from the firmament he led me over the doors of heaven: the beginning of its foundation was on the river which waters all the earth. And I asked the angel and said, Lord, what is this river of water? and he said to me, This is Oceanus! And suddenly I went out of heaven, and I understood that it is the light of heaven which lightens all the earth. For the land there is seven times brighter3911 than silver. And I said, Lord, what is this place? And he said to me, This is the land of promise. Hast thou never heard what is written: Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the earth? The souls therefore of the just, when they have gone out of the body, are meanwhile dismissed to this place. And I said to the angel, Then this land will be manifested before the time? The angel answered and said to me, When Christ, whom thou preachest, shall come to reign, then, by the sentence of God,3912 the first earth will be dissolved and this land of promise will then be revealed, and it will be like dew or cloud, and then the Lord Jesus Christ, the King Eternal, will be manifested and will come with all his saints to dwell in it, and he will reign over them a thousand years, and they will eat of the good things which I shall now show unto thee.
22. And I looked around upon that land and I saw a river flowing of milk and honey,
and there were trees planted by the bank of that river, full of fruit: moreover each single
tree bore twelve fruits in the year, having various and diverse fruits: and I saw the created
things which are in that place and all the work of God, and I saw there palms of twenty cubits,
but others of ten cubits: and that land was seven times brighter than silver. And there were
trees full of fruits from the roots to the highest branches, of ten thousand fruits of palms
upon ten thousand fruits. The grape-vines moreover had ten thousand plants.3913 Moreover
in the single vines there were ten thousand thousand bunches and in each of these a thousand
And then he took me up from that place where I saw these things and behold, a river, and its waters were greatly whiter than milk, and I said to the angel, What is this? And he said to me: This is the Acherousian Lake where is the City of Christ, but not every man is permitted to enter that city; for this is the journey which leads to God, and if anyone is a fornicator and impious, and is converted and shall repent and do fruits worthy of repentance, at first indeed when he shall have gone out of the body, he is led and adores God, and thence by command of the Lord he is delivered to the angel Michael and he baptizes him in the Acherousian Lake—thus he leads them into the City of Christ alongside of those who have never sinned. But I wondered and blessed the Lord God for all the things which I saw.
23. And the angel answered and said unto me: Follow me and I will lead thee into the
City of Christ. And he was standing on the Acherousian Lake and he put me into a golden
ship3915 and angels as it were three thousand were saying hymns before me till I arrived at
the City of Christ. Moreover those who inhabited the City of Christ greatly rejoiced over
me as I went to them, and I entered and saw the City of Christ, and it was all of gold, and
twelve walls encircled it, and twelve interior towers, and each wall had between them single
stadia in the circuit: And I said to the angel, Sir, how much is a stadium? The angel answered
and said to me: As much as there is between the Lord God and the men who are on the
earth, for the City of Christ is alone great. And there were twelve gates in the circuit of the
city, of great beauty, and four rivers which encircled it. There was, moreover, a river of
honey and a river of milk, and a river of wine and a river of oil. And I said to the angel:
24. I indeed entering the gates saw trees great and very high before the doors of the city, having no fruit but leaves only, and I saw a few men scattered in the midst of the trees, and they lamented greatly when they saw anyone enter the city. And those trees were sorry for them and humbled themselves and bowed down and again erected themselves. And I saw and wept with them and I asked the angel and said: Sir, who are these who are not admitted to enter into the City of Christ? And he said to me: These are they who zealously abstained day and night in fasts, but they had a proud heart above other men, glorifying and praising themselves and doing nothing for their neighbours. For they gave some friendly greeting, but to others they did not even say hail! and indeed they shewed hospitality to those only whom they wished, and if they did anything whatever for their neighbour they were immoderately puffed up. And I said: What then, Sir? Did their pride prevent them from entering into the City of Christ? And the angel answered and said unto me: Pride is the root of all evils. Are they better than the Son of God who came to the Jews with much humility? And I asked him and said: Why is it that the trees humble themselves and erect themselves again? And the angel answered and said to me: The whole time which these men passed on earth zealously serving God, on account of the confusion and reproaches of men at the time, they blushed and humiliated themselves, but they were not saddened. nor did they repent that they should recede from their pride which was in them. This is why the trees humble themselves, and again are raised up. And I asked and said: For what cause were they admitted to the doors of the city? The angel answered and said unto me: Because of the great goodness of God, and because there is the entry of his holy men entering into this city: for this cause they are left in this place, but when Christ the King Eternal enters with his saints, as he enters just men may pray for these, and then they may enter into the city along with them: but yet none of them is able to have assurance such as they have who humbled themselves, serving the Lord God all their lives.
25. But I went on while the angel instructed me, and he carried me to the river of honey,
and I saw there Isaiah and Jeremiah3917 and Ezekiel and Amos, and Micah and Zechariah,
the minor and major prophets, and they saluted me in the city. I said to the angel: What
26. Again he led me where there is a river of milk, and I saw in that place all the infants whom Herod slew because of the name of Christ, and they saluted me, and the angel said to me: All who keep their chastity with purity, when they shall have come out of the body, after they adore the Lord God are delivered to Michael and are led to the infants and they salute them, saying that they are our brothers and friends and members; in themselves they shall inherit the promises of God.
27. Again he took me up and carried me to the north of the city and led me where there was a river of wine, and there I saw Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, Lot and Job and other saints,3918 and they saluted me: and I asked and said: What is this place, my Lord? The angel answered and said to me: All who are receivers of pilgrims, when they go out of the world, first adore the Lord God, and are delivered to Michael and by this way are led into the city, and all the just salute him as son and brother, and say unto him: Because thou hast observed humanity and the receiving of pilgrims, come, have an inheritance in the city of the Lord our God: every just man shall receive good things of God in the city, according to his own action.
28. And again he carried me near the river of oil on the east of the city. And I saw there men rejoicing and singing psalms, and I said: Who are those, my Lord? And the angel saith to me: Those are they who devoted themselves to God with their whole heart and had no pride in themselves. For all those who rejoice in the Lord God and sing psalms to the Lord with their whole heart are here led into this city.
29. And he carried me into the midst of the city near the twelve walls.3919 But there was in this place a higher wall, and I asked and said: Is there in the City of Christ a wall which in honour exceeds this place? And the angel answering said to me: There is a second better than the first, and similarly a third than the second, as each exceeds the other, unto the twelfth wall. And I said: Tell me, Sir, why one exceeds another in glory? And the angel answered and said unto me: All who have in themselves even a little detraction or zeal or pride, something of his glory would be made void even if he were in the city of Christ: look backward!
And turning round I saw golden thrones placed in each gate, and on them men having
golden diadems and gems:3920 and I looked carefully and I saw inside between the twelve
And I saw in the midst of this city a great altar, very high, and there was one standing near the altar whose countenance shone as the sun, and he held in his hands a psaltery and harp, and he sang psalms, saying Halleluia! And his voice filled the whole city: at the same time when all they who were on the towers and gates heard him they responded Halleluia! so that the foundations of the city were shaken: and I asked the angel and said, Sir, who is this of so great power? And the angel said to me: This is David: this is the city of Jerusalem, for when Christ the King of Eternity shall come with the assurance of His kingdom, he again shall go before him that he may sing psalms, and all the just at the same time shall sing psalms responding Halleluia! And I said, Sir, how did David alone above the other saints make a beginning of psalm-singing? And the angel answered and said unto me: Because Christ the Son of God sits at the right hand of His Father, and this David sings psalms before him in the seventh heaven, and as is done in the heavens so also below, because the host may not be offered to God without David, but it is necessary that David should sing psalms in the hour of the oblation of the body and blood of Christ: as it is performed in heaven so also on earth.
30. And I said to the angel: Sir, what is Alleluia? And the angel answered and said to
me: You ask questions about everything. And he said to me, Alleluia is said in the Hebrew
language of God and angels, for the meaning of Alleluia is this: tecel cat. marith macha.3921
And I said, Sir, what is tecel cat. marith macha? And the angel answered and said unto me:
Tecel cat. marith macha is: Let us all bless him together. I asked the angel and said, Sir, do
all who say Alleluia bless the Lord? And the angel answered and said to me: It is so, and
again, therefore, if any one sing Alleluia and those who are present do not sing at the same
time, they commit sin because they do not sing along with him. And I said: My lord, does
he also sin if he be hesitating or very old? The angel answered and said unto me: Not so,
31. Moreover when he had ceased speaking to me, he led me outside the city through the midst of the trees and far from the places of the land of the good, and put me across the river of milk and honey: and after that he led me over the ocean which supports the foundations of heaven.
The angel answered and said unto me: Dost thou understand why thou goest hence? And I said: Yes, sir. And he said to me: Come and follow me, and I will show thee the souls of the impious and sinners, that thou mayest know what manner of place it is. And I proceeded with the angel and he carried me by the setting of the sun, and I saw the beginning of heaven founded on a great river of water, and I asked: What is this river of water? And he said to me: This is Ocean which surrounds all the Earth. And when I was at the outer limit of Ocean I looked, and there was no light in that place, but darkness and sorrow and sadness: and I sighed.
And I saw there a fervent river of fire, and in it a multitude of men and women immersed up to the knees, and other men up to the navel, others even up to the lips, others moreover up to the hair. And I asked the angel and said: Sir, who are those in the fiery river? And the angel answered and said to me: They are neither hot nor cold, because they were found neither in the number of the just nor in the number of the impious.3922 For those spent the time of their life on earth passing some days in prayer, but others in sins and fornications, until their death. And I asked him and said: Who are these, Sir, immersed up to their knees in fire? He answered and said to me: These are they who when they have gone out of church throw themselves into strange conversations to dispute. Those indeed who are immersed up to the navel are those who, when they have taken the body and blood of Christ go and fornicate and did not cease from their sins till they died. Those who are immersed up to the lips are the detractors of each other when they assemble in the church of God: those up to the eyebrows are those who nod approval of themselves and plot spite against their neighbour.3923
32. And I saw on the north a place of various and diverse punishments full of men and
women,3924 and a river of fire ran down into it. Moreover I observed and I saw pits great
in depth, and in them several souls together, and the depth of that place was as it were three
33. I, indeed, when I heard this, wept and groaned over the human race. The angel answered and said unto me: Why dost thou weep? Art thou more pitiful than God? For though God is good, He knows also that there are punishments, and He patiently bears with the human race, dismissing each one to work his own will in the time in which he dwells on the earth.
34. I further observed the fiery river and saw there a man being tortured by Tartaruchian angels having in their hands an iron with three hooks with which they pierced the bowels of that old man: and I asked the angel, and said: Sir, who is that old man on whom such torments are imposed? And the angel answered and said to me: He whom you see was a presbyter who did not perform well his ministry: when he had been eating and drinking and committing fornication he offered the host to the Lord at his holy altar.
35. And I saw not far away another old man led on by malign angels running with speed, and they pushed him into the fire up to his knees, and they struck him with stones and wounded his face like a storm, and did not allow him to say: Have pity on me! And I asked the angel and he said to me: He whom you see was a bishop, and did not perform well his episcopate, who indeed accepted the great name but did not enter into the witness of him who gave him the name in all his life, seeing that he did not do just judgment, and did not pity widows and orphans, but now he receives retribution according to his iniquity and his works.
36. And I saw another man in the fiery river up to his knees. Moreover his hands were stretched out and bloody, and worms proceeded from his mouth and nostrils and he was groaning and weeping, and crying he said: Have pity on me! for I am hurt above the rest who are in this punishment. And I asked, Sir, who is this? And he said to me: This man whom thou seest, was a deacon who devoured the oblations and committed fornications and did not right in the sight of God, for this cause he unceasingly pays this penalty.
And I looked closely and saw alongside of him another3926 man whom they delivered up with haste and cast into the fiery river, and he was (in it) up to the knees: and there came the angel who was set over the punishments having a great fiery razor, and with it he cut the lips of that man and the tongue likewise. And sighing, I lamented and asked: Who is that, sir. And he said to me, He whom thou seest was a reader and read to the people, but he himself did not keep the precepts of God: now he also pays the proper penalty.
37. And I saw another multitude of pits in the same place, and in the midst of it a river full of a multitude of men and women,3927 and worms3928 consumed them. But I lamented and sighing asked the angel and said: Sir, who are these? And he said to me: These are those who exacted interest3929 on interest and trusted in their riches and did not hope in God that He was their helper.
And after that I looked and saw another place, very narrow, and it was like a wall, and fire round about it. And I saw inside men and women gnawing3930 their tongues, and I asked: Sir, who are these. And he said to me: These are they who in church disparage the Word of God, not attending to it, but as it were make naught of God and His angels: for that cause they now likewise pay the proper penalty.
38. And I observed and saw another old man down in a pit and his countenance was like blood, and I asked and said, Sir, what is this place? And he said to me: Into that pit stream all the punishments. And I saw men and women immersed up to the lips and I asked, Sir, who are these? And he said to me: These are the magicians who prepared for men and women evil magic arts and did not find how to stop them till they died.
And again I saw men and women with very black faces in a pit of fire,3931 and I sighed and lamented and asked, Sir, who are these? And he said to me: These are fornicators and adulterers who committed adultery having wives of their own: likewise also the women committed adultery having husbands of their own: therefore they unceasingly suffer penalties.
39. And I saw there girls having black3932 raiment, and four terrible angels having in
their hands burning chains, and they put them on the necks of the girls and led them into
darkness: and I, again weeping, asked the angel: Who are these, Sir? And he said to me:
And again I observed there men and women with hands cut and their feet placed naked in a place of ice and snow, and worms devoured them. But seeing them I lamented and asked: Sir, who are these? And he said to me: These are they who harmed orphans and widows and the poor,3933 and did not hope in the Lord, for which cause they unceasingly pay the proper penalties.
And I observed and saw others hanging over a channel of water, and their tongues were very dry, and many fruits were placed in their sight, and they were not permitted to take of them, and I asked: Sir, who are these? And he said to me: These are they who break their fast3934 before the appointed hour, for this cause they unceasingly pay these penalties.
And I saw other men and women hanging by their eyebrows and their hair,3935 and a fiery river drew them, and I said: Who are these, my Lord? And he said to me:3936 These are they who join themselves not to their own husbands and wives but to whores, and therefore they unceasingly pay the proper penalties. And I saw other men and women covered with dust, and their countenance was like blood, and they were in a pit of pitch and sulphur and running down into a fiery river, and I asked: Sir, who are these?3937 And he said to me: These are they who committed the iniquity of Sodom and Gomorrah, the male with the male, for which reason they unceasingly pay the penalties.
40. And3938 I observed and saw men and women clothed in bright garments, having
their eyes blind, placed in a pit, and I asked: Sir, who are these? And he said to me: These
are of the people who did alms, and knew not the Lord God, for which reason they unceasingly
pay the proper penalties. And I observed and saw other men and women on an obelisk
of fire, and beasts tearing them in pieces, and they were not allowed to say, Lord have pity
on us! And I saw the angel3939 of penalties putting heavy punishments on them and saying:
Acknowledge the Son of God; for this was predicted to you, when the divine Scriptures were
read to you, and you did not attend; for which cause God’s judgment is just, for your actions
have apprehended you and brought you into these penalties. But I sighed and wept, and I
asked and said: Who are these men and women who are strangled in fire and pay their
And after that I saw men and women clothed with rags full of pitch and fiery sulphur, and dragons were coiled about their necks and shoulders and feet, and angels having fiery horns restrained them and smote them, and closed their nostrils, saying to them: Why did ye not know the time in which it was right to repent and serve God, and did not do it? And I asked: Sir, who are these? And he said to me: These are they who seem to give up the world for God,3942 putting on our garb, but the impediments of the world made them wretched, not maintaining agapæ, and they did not pity widows and orphans: they did not receive the stranger and the pilgrim, nor did they offer the oblations, and they did not pity their neighbour. Moreover their prayer did not even on one day ascend pure to the Lord God, but many impediments of the world detained them, and they were not able to do right in the sight of God, and the angels enclosed them in the place of punishments. Moreover they saw those who were in punishments and said to them: We indeed when we lived in the world neglected God, and ye also did likewise: as we also truly when we were in the world knew that ye were sinners. But ye said: These are just and servants of God, now we know why ye were called by the name of the Lord: for which cause they also pay their own penalties.
And sighing I wept and said: Woe unto men, woe unto sinners! why were they born? And the angel answered and said unto me: Why dost thou lament?3943 Art thou more pitiful than the Lord God who is blessed forever, who established judgment and sent forth every man to choose good and evil in his own will and do what pleases him? Then I lamented again very greatly, and he said to me: Dost thou lament when as yet thou hast not seen greater punishments? Follow me and thou shalt see seven times greater than these.
41. And he carried me south and placed me above a well, and I found it sealed with
seven seals: and answering, the angel who was with me said to the angel of that place: Open
42. And I looked to the south in the west and I saw there a3944 restless worm and in that place there was gnashing of teeth: moreover the worms were one cubit long, and had two heads, and there I saw men and women in cold and gnashing of teeth. And I asked and said, Sir, who are these in this place? And he said to me: These are they who say that Christ did not rise from the dead and that this flesh will not rise again. And I asked and said: Sir, is there no fire nor heat in this place? And he said to me: In this place there is nothing else but cold and snow:3945 and again he said to me: Even if the sun should rise upon them, they do not become warm on account of the superabundant cold of that place and the snow. But hearing these things I stretched out my hands and wept, and sighing again, I said: It were better for us if we had not been born,3946 all of us who are sinners.
43. But when those who were in the same place saw me weeping with the angel, they
themselves cried out and wept saying, Lord God have mercy upon us! And after these things
I saw the heavens open, and Michael3947 the archangel descending from heaven, and with
him was the whole army of angels, and they came to those who were placed in punishment
and seeing him, again weeping, they cried out and said, Have pity on us! Michael the
archangel, have pity on us and on the human race, for on account of thy prayers the earth
standeth. We now see the judgment and acknowledge the Son of God! It was impossible
for us before these things to pray for this, before we entered into this place: for we heard
that there was a judgment before we went out of the world, but impediments and the life of
the world did not allow us to repent. And Michael answered and said: Hear Michael
speaking! I am he who stands in the sight of God every hour: As the Lord liveth, in whose
44. And I looked and saw the heaven move like a tree shaken by the wind. Suddenly,
moreover, they threw themselves on their faces in the sight of the throne. And I saw twentyfour
elders and twenty-four thousand adoring God, and I saw an altar and veil and throne,
and all were rejoicing; and the smoke of a good odour was raised near the altar of the throne
of God, and I heard the voice of one saying: For the sake of what do ye our angels and
ministers intercede? And they cried out saying: We intercede seeing thy many kindnesses
to the human race. And after these things I saw the Son of God descending from heaven,
and a diadem was on his head. And seeing him those who were placed in punishment exclaimed
all with one voice saying: Have pity, Son of the High God! Thou art He who
shewest refreshment for all in the heavens and on earth, and on us likewise have pity, for
since we have seen Thee, we have refreshment. And a voice went out from the Son of God
through all the punishments saying: And what work have ye done that ye demand refreshment
from me? My blood was poured out for your sakes, and not even so did ye repent:
for your sakes I wore the crown of thorns on my head: for you I received buffets on my
cheeks, and not even so did ye repent. I asked water when hanging on the cross and they
gave me vinegar mixed with gall, with a spear they opened my right side, for my name’s
sake they slew my prophets and just men, and in all these things I gave you a place of repentance
and ye would not. Now, however, for the sake of Michael the archangel of my covenant
and the angels who are with him, and because of Paul the well-beloved, whom I would not
vex, for the sake of your brethren who are in the world and offer oblations, and for the sake
of your sons, because my precepts are in them, and more for the sake of mine own kindness,
on the day on which I rose from the dead, I give to you all who are in punishment a night
and a day of refreshment forever. And they all cried out and said, We bless thee, Son of
God, that Thou hast given us a night and a day of respite. For better to us is a refreshment
of one day above all the time of our life which we were on earth, and if we had plainly known
45. And after that the angel said to me: Hast thou seen all these things? And I said: Yes, Sir. And he said to me: Follow me and I will lead thee into Paradise, that the just who are there may see thee, for lo! they hope to see thee, and they are ready to come to meet thee in joy and gladness. And I followed the angel by the impulse of the Holy Spirit, and he placed me in Paradise and said to me: This is Paradise in which Adam and his wife erred. Moreover I entered Paradise and saw the beginning of waters, and there was an angel making a sign to me and he said to me: Observe, said he, the waters, for this is the river of Physon which surrounds all the land of Evilla, and the second is Geon which surrounds all the land of Egypt and Ethiopia, and the third is Thigris which is over against the Assyrians, and another is Eufrates which waters all the land of Mesopotamia. And when I had gone inside I saw a tree planted from whose roots water flowed out, and from this beginning there were four rivers. And the spirit of God rested on that tree, and when the Spirit blew, the waters flowed forth, and I said: My Lord, is it this tree itself which makes the waters flow? And he said to me: That from the beginning, before the heavens and earth were manifested, and all things here invisible, the Spirit of God was borne upon the waters, but from the time when the command of God made the heavens and earth to appear, the Spirit rested upon this tree: wherefore whenever the Spirit blows, the waters flow forth from the tree. And he held me by the hand and led me near the tree of knowledge of good and evil, and he said: This is the tree by which death entered into the world, and receiving of it through his wife Adam ate and death entered into the world. And he shewed me another tree in the midst of Paradise, and saith to me: This is the tree of life.
46. While I was yet looking upon the tree, I saw a virgin coming from afar and two
hundred angels before her saying hymns, and I asked and said: Sir, who is she who comes
in so great glory? And he said to me: This is Mary the Virgin, the Mother of the Lord. And
coming near she saluted me and said: Hail, Paul! well-beloved of God and angels and men.
For all the saints prayed my Son Jesus who is my Lord that thou mightest come hither in
the body that they might see thee before thou goest out of the world. And the Lord said to
them: Bear and be patient: yet a little and ye shall see him and he shall be with you for ever:
and again they all said to him together: Do not vex us, for we desire to see him in the flesh,
47. When she had thus spoken, I saw three coming from afar, very beautiful in the likeness of Christ, and their forms were shining, and their angels, and I asked: Sir, who are these? And he said to me: Dost thou not know those? And I said: No, Sir. And he answered: These are the fathers of the people, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. And coming near they saluted me, and said: Hail, Paul, well-beloved of God and men; blessed is he who suffers violence for the Lord’s sake. And Abraham answered me and said: This is my son Isaac, and Jacob my well-beloved, and we have known the Lord and followed him; blessed are all they who believed in thy word, that they may be able to inherit the Kingdom of God by labour, by renunciation, and sanctification, and humility, and charity, and meekness, and right faith in the Lord; and we also have had devotion to the Lord whom thou preachest in the testament, that we might assist those who believed in him with their whole soul, and might minister unto them as fathers minister to their children. When they had thus spoken, I saw other twelve coming from afar in honour, and I asked: Sir, who are these? And he said: These are the patriarchs. And coming near they saluted me and said: Hail, Paul, well-beloved of God and men: the Lord did not vex us, that we might see thee yet in the body, before thou goest out of the world. And each one of them reminded me of his name in order, from Ruben to Benjamin: and Joseph said to me: I am he who was sold; but I say to thee, Paul, that all the things, whatever my brothers did to me, in nothing did I act maliciously with them, nor in all the labour which they imposed on me, nor in any point was I hurt by them on that account from morning till evening: blessed is he who receives some hurt on account of the Lord, and bears it, for the Lord will repay it to him manifold, when he shall have gone out of the world.
48. When he had spoken thus far, I saw another beautiful one coming from afar, and
his angels saying hymns, and I asked: Sir, who is this that is beautiful of countenance? And
he saith to me: Dost thou not know him? And I said: No, Sir. And he said to me: This is
Moses the law-giver, to whom God gave the law. And when he had come near me, he immediately
wept, and after that he saluted me: and I said to him: What dost thou lament?
for I have heard that thou excellest every man in meekness. And he answered saying: I
weep for those whom I planted with toil, because they did not bear fruit, nor did any profit
by them; and I saw all the sheep whom I fed, that they were scattered and become as if they
49. When he had spoken thus far, there came other twelve, and seeing me said: Art thou Paul the glorified in heaven and on earth? And I answered and said: What are ye? The first answered and said: I am Esaias whom Manasses cut asunder with a wooden saw. And the second said likewise: I am Jeremias who was stoned by the children of Israel and slain. And the third said: I am Ezekiel whom the children of Israel dragged by the feet over a rock in a mountain till they knocked out my brains, and we endured all these toils, wishing to save the children of Israel: and I say unto thee that after the toils which they laid upon me, I cast myself on my face in the sight of the Lord praying for them, bending my knees until the second hour of the Lord’s day, till Michael came and lifted me up from the earth. Blessed art thou, Paul, and blessed the nation which believed through thee.
And as these passed by, I saw another, beautiful of countenance, and I asked: Sir, Who
is this? Who when he had seen me, rejoiced and said to me: This is Lot3948 who was found
just in Sodom. And approaching3949 he saluted me and said: Blessed art thou, Paul, and
blessed the generation to which thou didst minister. And I answered and said to him: Art
thou Lot who wast found just in Sodom? And he said: I entertained angels, as travellers,
and when they of the city wished to violate them, I offered them my two virgin daughters
who had not yet known men, and gave them to them saying: use them as ye will, but only
to these men ye shall do no evil; for this cause they entered under the roof of my house. For
this cause, therefore, we ought to be confident and know that if anyone shall have done
anything, God shall repay him manifold when they shall come to him. Blessed art thou,
Paul, and blessed the nation which believed in thy word.
When, therefore, he had ceased talking to me, I saw another coming from a distance,
very beautiful of countenance, and smiling, and his angels saying hymns: and I said to the
angel who was with me: Has then each of the just an angel for companion? And he said to
50. When he had spoken thus far, another came calling from afar and saying: Blessed art thou, Paul, and blessed am I because I saw thee, the beloved of the Lord. And I asked the angel: Sir, who is this? And he answered and said unto me: This is Noe in the time of the deluge. And immediately we saluted each other: and greatly rejoicing he said to me: Thou art Paul the most beloved of God. And I asked him: Who art thou? And he said: I am Noe, who was in the time of the deluge. And I say to thee, Paul, that working for a hundred years, I made the ark, not putting off the tunic with which I was clad, nor did I cut the hair of my head. Till then also I cherished continence, not approaching my own wife: in those hundred years not a hair of my head grew in length, nor did my garments become soiled: and I besought men at all times saying: Repent, for a deluge of waters will come upon you. But they laughed at me, and mocked my words; and again they said to me: But this is the time of those who are able to play and sin freely, desiring her with whom it is possible to commit fornication frequently: for God does not regard this, and does not know what things are done by us men, and there is no flood of waters straightway coming upon this world. And they did not cease from their sins, till God destroyed all flesh which had the breath of life in it. Know then that God loveth one just man more than all the world of the impious. Wherefore, blessed art thou, Paul, and blessed is the nation which believes through thee.
51. And turning round, I saw other just ones coming from afar, and I asked the angel:
Sir, who are those? And he answered me: These are Elias and Eliseus.3950 And they saluted
me: and I said to them: Who are ye? And one of them answered and said: I am Elias, the
prophet of God; I am Elias who prayed, and because of my word, the heaven did not rain
for three years and six months, on account of the unrighteousness of men. God is just and
true, who doeth the will of his servants: for the angels often besought the Lord for rain, and
The End of the Vision of Saint Paul.
The present translation of this Apocalypse3952 is made from the text as published by Mr. M. R. James in Texts and Studies, ii., 3, from a ms. in the Bodleian Library, which he assigns to the eleventh century. The original he conjecturally assigns to the ninth century, and regards it as a late and clumsy compilation based on (1) the Assumption Legends and (2) the Apocalypse of Paul. Its main feature, intercession for the lost, it has in common with the Testament of Abraham, the Apocalypse of Paul, 4 Esdras, the Apocalypse of Baruch, the Apocalypse of Esdras and the Apocalypse of Sedrach. Parallels are pointed out in the notes.
I. The all-holy mother of God was about to proceed to the Mount of Olives to pray; and praying to the Lord our God she said: In the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit; let the archangel Gabriel descend, that he may tell me concerning the chastisements and concerning things in heaven and on the earth and under the earth. And as she said the word the archangel Michael descended with the angels of the East and the West and angels of the South and the North, and they saluted the highly favoured one and said to her: Hail, reflection of the Father, hail dwelling of the Son, hail command of the Holy Spirit, hail firmament of the seven heavens, hail firmament of the eleven strongholds, hail worship of the angels, hail loftier than the prophets unto the throne of God. And the holy mother of God said to the angel: Hail Michael, commander-in-chief, the minister of the invisible Father, hail Michael, commander-in-chief, associate of my Son, hail Michael, commander-in-chief, most dread of the six-winged, hail Michael, commander-in-chief, who rules through all things and art worthy to stand beside the throne of the Lord, hail Michael, commander-in-chief, who art about to sound the trumpet and awaken those who have been asleep for ages: hail Michael, commander-in-chief, first of all unto the throne of God.
II. And having greeted all the angels in like manner, the highly favoured one prayed the commander-in-chief regarding the chastisements, saying: Tell to me all things on the earth. And the commander-in-chief said to her: If thou askest me, highly favoured one, I will tell thee. And the highly favoured one said to him: How many are the chastisements with which the race of man is chastised? And the archangel said to her: The chastisements are innumerable. And the highly favoured one said to him: Tell me the things in heaven and on the earth.
III. Then the commander-in-chief, Michael, commanded the Western angels that revelation should be made, and Hades opened, and she saw those who were chastised3953 in Hades: and there lay there a multitude of men and women, and there was a great lamentation. And the highly favoured one asked the commander-in-chief: Who are these and what is their sin? And the commander-in-chief said: These, all holy, are those who did not worship the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit and for this cause they are thus chastised here.
IV. And she saw in another place3954 a great darkness: and the all holy said: What is this darkness and who are they who are being chastised? And the commander-in-chief said: Many souls are lying in this darkness. And the all holy one said: Let this darkness be taken away in order that I may see this chastisement also. And the commander-in-chief said to the highly favoured one: It is not possible, all holy, that thou shouldst see this chastisement also. And the angels guarding them answered and said: We have a command from the invisible Father that they shall not see the light till thy blessed Son shall shine forth. And plunged in grief the all holy lifted up her eyes to the angels touching the undefiled word of the Father, and said: In the name of the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit let the darkness be taken away, that I may see this chastisement also. And straightway that darkness was lifted up and covered the seven heavens: and there lay a great multitude of both men and women, and there arose a great lamentation and a great cry began. And seeing them the all holy wept and said to them: What are ye doing, wretched ones? Who are ye? And how are ye found there? and there was no voice or hearkening. And the angels guarding them said: Why do ye not speak to the highly favoured one? And those who were under chastisement said to her: O highly favoured one, from eternity we see not the light, and we are not able to keep off that up there. And splashing pitch flowed down upon them: and seeing them the all holy wept. And again those who were being chastised said to her: How dost thou ask concerning us, holy lady, Mother of God? Thy blessed Son came to The earth and did not make enquiry concerning us, neither Abraham the patriarch, nor John the Baptist, nor Moses the great prophet, nor the Apostle Paul, and unto us their light shone not: and now, all holy Mother of God, the armour of the Christians, the bringer of great comfort on account of the Christians, how dost thou ask concerning us? Then the all holy Mother of God said to Michael, the commander-in-chief: What is their sin? And Michael, the commander-in-chief, said: These are they who did not believe in the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, and did not confess thee3955 to be the Mother of God, and that the Lord Jesus Christ was born of thee and took flesh, and for this cause they are chastised there. And again weeping, the all holy Mother of God said to them: Why did ye so greatly err, wretched ones? Did ye not hear that the whole creation names my name? And having said these words the darkness fell over them as it was from the beginning.
V. And the commander-in-chief said: Whither wouldst thou go, highly favoured one?
to the West or to the South? And the highly favoured answered: Let us go to the South.
And immediately there appeared the cherubim and the seraphim and four hundred angels,
and led out the highly favoured one to the South, where came out the river of fire,3956 and
VI. And the all holy one said: And who are these standing in the fire up to the breasts? And the commander-in-chief said: These are whosoever cast off their wives and defiled them in adultery, and for this cause they are thus chastised here.
VII. And the all holy one said to the commander-in-chief: Who are these standing up to the neck in the flame of the fire? And the commander-in-chief said: These, all holy one, are whosoever ate of the flesh of men. And the all holy one said: And how is it possible for one man to eat of the flesh of another? And the commander-in-chief said: Listen, all holy one, and I will tell thee: These are they whosoever brought down their own children out of their own wombs and cast them out3957 as food for dogs, and whosoever gave up their brothers in the presence of kings and governors, these ate the flesh of man, and for this cause they are thus chastised.
VIII. And the all holy one said: Who are these set in the fire up to the crown? And the commander-in-chief said: These, all holy one, are whosoever lay hold of the precious cross and swear to a lie: by the power of the cross of the Lord. The angels tremble and worship with fear, and men lay hold of it and swear to a lie and do not know what they testify: and for this cause they are thus chastised here.
IX. And in another place the all holy one saw a man hung by the feet,3958 and worms devoured him. And she asked the commander-in-chief: Who is this and what is his sin? And the commander-in-chief said: This is he who took usury3959 for his gold, and for this cause he is thus chastised here.
X. And she saw a woman hanging by her two ears, and all the beasts3960 came out of her mouth and gnawed her in pieces: and the highly favoured one asked the commanderin- chief: Who is she, and what is her sin? And the commander-in-chief said: She is she who turned aside into strange houses and those of her neighbours and spoke evil words to make strife, and for that cause she is thus chastised here.
XI. And seeing these things the all holy Mother of God wept and said to the commander- in-chief: It were well for man that he had not been born. And the commander-in-chief said: Verily, all holy one, thou hast not seen the great chastisements. And the all holy one said to the commander-in-chief: Come, Michael, great commander-in-chief, and lead me that I may see all the chastisements. And the commander-in-chief said: Where dost thou wish, all holy one, that we should go? And the highly favoured one answered: To the West: and straightway the cherubim appeared and led the highly favoured to the West.
XII. And she saw a cloud full of fire and in it there was a3961 multitude of men and women. And the all holy one said: What was their sin? And the commander-in-chief said: These, all holy one, are they who on the morning of the Lord’s day sleep like the dead, and for that reason they are thus chastised here. And the all holy one said: If anyone cannot rise, what shall he do? And the commander-in-chief said: Listen, all holy one: if anyone’s house is fastened on the four (sides?) and surrounds him and he cannot come out, he has forgiveness.
XIII. And she saw in another place burning benches of fire and on them sat a multitude of men and women and burned on them. And the all holy one asked: Who are these and what is their sin? And the commander-in-chief said: These, all holy one, are they who do not rise up to the presbyter when they enter into the church of God, and for this cause they are thus chastised here.
XIV. And the all holy one saw in another place an iron tree and it had branches of iron, and on it there hung a multitude of men and women by their tongues.3962 And seeing them the all holy one wept, and asked the commander-in-chief saying: Who are these and what was their sin? And the commander-in-chief said: These are perjurers, blasphemers, slanderers, whosoever divided brothers from brothers. And the all holy one said: How is it possible to divide brothers from brothers? And the commander-in-chief said: Listen, all holy one, and I will tell thee about this: When some from among the nations desired to be baptised, he would say to them one word: Thou foul-feeding, unbelieving Gentile; because he thus blasphemed, he shall receive ceaseless retribution.
XV. And in another place the all holy one saw a man hanging from his four extremities,
and from his nails blood gushed vehemently, and his tongue3963 was tied in a flame of fire,
and he was unable to groan and say the Kyrie eleïson me. And when she had seen him the
all holy one wept and herself said the Kyrie eleïson thrice: and after the saying of the prayer,
came the angel who had authority over the scourge and loosed the man’s tongue: and the
all holy one asked the commander-in-chief: Who is this wretched one who has this chastise-
XVI. And Michael, the commander-in-chief said: Come hither, all holy one, and I will show unto thee where the priests are chastised. And the all holy one came out and saw presbyters hanging by their twenty nails, and fire came out of their heads. And seeing them the all holy one asked the commander-in-chief: Who are these and what is their sin? And the commander-in-chief said: These, all holy one, are they who stand beside the throne of God, and when they sang of the body of our Lord Jesus Christ, the pearls fell out, and the awful throne of heaven shook and the footstool of our Lord Jesus Christ trembled, and they did not perceive it: and for this cause they are thus chastised here.
XVII. And the all holy one saw a man and a winged beast having three heads like flames of fire: the two heads were towards his eyes and the third head towards his mouth. And seeing him the all holy one asked the commander-in-chief: Who is this, that he cannot save himself from the mouth of the dragon? And the commander-in-chief said to her: This, all holy one, is the reader who does not practise in his own habits according to what is worthy of the holy Gospel: and for this cause he is thus chastised here.
XVIII. And the commander-in-chief said: Come hither, all holy one, and I will show thee where the angelic and archangelic form is chastised. She proceeded and saw3965 them lying in the fire and the sleepless worm gnawed them: and the all holy one said: Who are these, and what is their sin? And the commander-in-chief said: These, all holy one, are they who possessed the archangelic and apostolic form: hearken, all holy one, concerning this: on earth they were called patriarchs and bishops, and they were not worthy of their name: on earth they heard ‘Bless (the Lord) ye saints,’ and in heaven they were not called saints, because they did not act as bearers of the archangelic form: and for this cause they are thus chastised here.
XIX. And she saw women hanging by their nails, and a flame of fire came out of their
mouth and burned them: and all the beasts3966 coming out of the fire gnawed them to
pieces, and groaning they cried out: Have pity on us, have pity, for we are chastised worse
than all those who are under chastisement. And seeing them the all holy one wept, and
asked the commander-in-chief, Michael: Who are these and what is their sin? And the
commander-in-chief said: These are the wives of presbyters who did not honour the pres-
XX. And the all holy one saw after the same manner also a deaconess hanging from a crag and a beast with two heads devoured her breasts. And the all holy one asked: What is her sin? And the commander-in-chief said: She, all holy one, is an archdeaconess who defiled her body in fornication, and for this cause she is thus chastised here.
XXI. And she saw other women hanging over the fire, and all the beasts devoured them. And the all holy one asked the commander-in-chief: Who are these and what is their sin? And he said: These are they who did not do the will of God, lovers of money and those who took interest3967 on accounts, and the immodest.
XXII. And when she had heard these things the all holy one wept and said: Woe unto sinners. And the commander-in-chief said: Why dost thou lament, all holy one? Now verily thou hast not seen the great chastisements. And the highly favoured one said: Come, Michael, the great commander-in-chief of the powers above, tell me how I may see all the chastisements. And the commander-in-chief said: Where dost thou wish that we should go, all holy one? to the East or towards the left parts of Paradise? And the all holy one said: To the left parts of Paradise.
XXIII. And immediately when she had spoken, the cherubim and seraphim stood beside
her and led the highly favoured one out to the left parts of Paradise. And behold, there was
a great river, and the appearance of the river was blacker than pitch, and in it there were a
multitude3968 of men and women: it boiled like a furnace of forges, and its waves were like
a wild sea over the sinners: and when the waves rose, they sank the sinners ten thousand
cubits and they were unable to keep it off and say: Have mercy on us, thou just judge: for
the sleepless worm devoured them, and there was no reckoning of the number of those who
devoured them. And seeing the all holy Mother of God the angels3969 who chastised them
cried out with one voice: Holy is God who has compassion on account of the Mother of
God: we give thee thanks, O Son of God, that from eternity we did not see the light, and
to-day through the Mother of God we have seen the light: and again they shouted with one
voice, saying: Hail, highly favoured Mother of God: Hail, lamp of the inaccessible light:
Hail to thee also, Michael, the commander-in-chief, thou that art ambassador from the
whole creation: for we, seeing the chastisement of sinners are greatly grieved. And the all
holy one, when she saw the angels humbled on account of the sinners, lamented and said:
Woe to sinners and their neighbours. And the all holy one said: Let us see the sinners.
And the highly favoured one, coming with the archangel Michael and all the armies of the
XXIV. And the commander-in-chief said: Come hither, all holy one, and I will show unto thee the lake of fire: and see thou where the race of the Christians is chastised.3971 And the all holy one proceeded and saw: and some she heard, but others she did not see: and she asked the commander-in-chief: Who are these, and what is their sin? And the commander-in-chief said: These, all holy one, are those who were baptised and arrayed under the oracle of Christ, but worked the works of the devil and wasted the time of their repentance: and for this cause they are thus chastised here.
XXV. And she said: I pray, one request will I make of thee, let me also be chastised with the Christians, because they are the children of my son. And the commander-in-chief said: Rest thou in Paradise, holy lady, Mother of God. And the all holy one said: I pray thee, move the fourteen firmaments and the seven heavens, and let us pray for the Christians that the Lord our God may hearken unto us and have mercy on them.3972 And the commander- in-chief said: As the Lord God liveth, the great name, seven times a day and seven times a night, when we lead up the hymn of the Lord, we make remembrance for the sake of sinners, and the Lord accounts us as naught.
XXVI. And the all holy one said: I pray thee, commander-in-chief, command the armies
of the angels and let them place me on the height of heaven and let me into the presence of
the invisible Father. And immediately the commander-in-chief commanded, and the
chariot of the cherubim and seraphim appeared, and they exalted the highly favoured one
to the height of heaven and placed her in the presence of the invisible Father: And she
stretched forth her hands to the undefiled throne of the Father and said: Have mercy, O
XXVII. And the all holy one said: Where is Moses? Where are all the prophets and fathers who never sinned? Where art thou, holy Paul of God? where is the holy Lord’s Day, the boast of the Christians? where is the power of the precious and life-giving cross, which delivered Adam and Eve from the ancient curse? Then Michael and all the angels raised one voice saying: Lord, have mercy on the sinners. Then Moses also cried: Have mercy, Lord, on those to whom I gave thy law. Then John also called: Have mercy, Lord, on those to whom I gave thy Gospel. Then Paul cried: Have mercy, Lord, on those to whom I brought thy epistles in the Church. And the Lord God said: Hearken, all ye righteous: if according to the law which Moses gave, and according to the Gospel which John gave, and according to the epistles which Paul carried, they thus be judged. And they had nothing to say except, Have mercy, O just judge.
XXVIII. And the all holy Mother of God said: Have mercy, Lord, on the Christians, because they kept thy law and gave heed to thy gospel, but they were simple ones. Then the Lord said to her: Hearken, all holy one: if anyone did evil to them and they did not requite him the evil, thou sayest well that they attended to both my law and my gospel, but if he did not do them wrong and they requited him evil, how may I say that these are holy men? now they shall be rewarded according to their wrongdoing. Then all hearing the voice of the Lord had nothing to answer; and the all holy one, when she saw that the saints were at a loss, and their Lord did not hear, and his mercy was hidden from them, then the all holy one said: Where is Gabriel, who announced unto me the “Hail, thou that from eternity shalt conceive him who is without beginning like the Father,” and now does not look upon sinners? Where is the great commander-in-chief? come hither, all ye saints whom God justified, and let us fall down in the presence of the invisible Father, in order that the Lord God may hear us, and have mercy on sinners. Then Michael, the commander-in-chief, and all the saints fell on their faces in the presence of the invisible Father, saying: Have mercy, Lord, on the Christian sinners.
XXIX. Then the Lord, seeing the prayer of the saints, had compassion and said: Go down, my beloved son, and because of the prayer of the saints let thy face shine on earth to sinners. Then the Lord came down from his undefiled throne: and when they saw Him, those who were under chastisement raised one voice saying: Have mercy on us, King of ages. Then the Lord of all things said: Hearken, all ye sinners and righteous men: I made paradise and made man after my image: but he transgressed, and for his own sins was delivered to death: but I did not suffer the works of my hands to be tyrannized over by the serpent: wherefore I bowed the heavens and came down and was born of Mary, the holy undefiled Mother of God, that I might set you free: I was baptised in Jordan in order that I might save the creature (nature) which had grown old under sin: I was nailed to the cross3974 to free you from the ancient curse: I asked for water and ye gave me vinegar mingled with gall: I was laid in the grave: I trampled on the enemy: I raised up mine elect, and even thus ye would not hear me. But now, because3975 of the prayer of my mother Mary, because she has wept much for your sake, and because of Michael my archangel, and because of the multitude of my saints, I grant you to have rest on the day of Pentecost to glorify the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit.
XXX. Then all the angels and archangels, thrones, lordships, authorities, governments, powers, and the many-eyed cherubim and the six-winged seraphim and all the apostles and prophets and martyrs and all the saints raised one voice, saying: Glory to thee, O Lord: glory to thee, lover of men: glory to thee, King of ages: glory be to thy compassion: glory be to thy long suffering: glory be to thy unspeakable justice of judgment, because thou hast been long-suffering with sinners and impious men: Thine is it to pity and to save. To him be the glory and the power to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Spirit for ever and ever. Amen.
The translation is from Mr. M. R. James’s text in Texts and Studies, ii. 3, p. 130ff., published from a fifteenth century ms. in the Bodleian Library. The original, Mr. James conjecturally assigns to the tenth or eleventh century. It is notable for its close resemblance in several passages to 4 Esdras, to the Greek original of which the author seems to have had direct access.
Like the Apocalypse of Esdras it deals with the subject of intercession for sinners and the reluctance of the seer to die. The parallel passages in 4 Esdras and the Apocalypse of Esdras are pointed out in the margin of the translation.
Chapter I. consists of a few lines from the beginning and end of a homily on love which appears in the ms. at the beginning of the Apocalypse, but which Mr. James regards as “quite unimportant and quite irrelevant.”
The Word of the holy and blessed Sedrach concerning love and concerning repentance and Orthodox Christians, and concerning the Second Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Lord give thy blessing.
I. Beloved, let us prefer nothing in honour except sincere love: for in many things we stumble every day and night and hour. And for this cause let us gain love, for it covereth a multitude of sins: for what is the profit, my children, if we have all things, and have not saving love…
O blessed love, supplier of all good things. Blessed is the man who has gained the true faith and sincere love, according as the Master said, there is no greater love than this that a man should lay down his life for his friend. Cf. John xv. 13.
II. And invisibly he received a voice in his ears: Come hither, Sedrach, since thou wishest and desirest to converse with God and ask of him that he may reveal unto thee whatever thou wishest to ask. And Sedrach said: What, Sir? And the voice said to him: I was sent to thee to raise thee here into heaven. And he said: I desired to speak mouth to mouth with God: I am not fit, Sir, to come into heaven. And stretching out his wings he took him up and he came into heaven to the very flame, and he set him as high as the third heaven, and in it stood the flame of the divinity.
III. And the Lord saith to him: Welcome, my beloved Sedrach: What suit hast thou against God who created thee, that thou saidst, I desired to speak face to face with God? Sedrach saith to him:3976 Yea, verily, the son hath a suit with the Father: my Lord, why didst thou make the earth? The Lord saith to him: For man’s sake. Sedrach saith: And why didst Thou make the sea? Why didst Thou scatter every good thing on the earth? The Lord saith to him: For man’s sake. Sedrach saith to him:3977 If thou didst these things,3978 why wilt Thou destroy him? And the Lord said: Man is my work and the creature of my hands, and I discipline him as I find good.
IV. Sedrach saith to him: Chastisement and fire are thy discipline: they are bitter, my
Lord:3979 it were well for man if he had not been born: why then didst thou make him, my
Lord? Why didst thou weary thine undefiled hands3980 and create man, since thou didst
not intend to have mercy on him? God saith to him: I made Adam the first creature and
V. Sedrach saith to him: Of thy will Adam was beguiled, my Lord: Thou commandest thine3981 angels to make approach to Adam, and the first of the angels himself transgressed thy commandment and did not make approach to him, and Thou didst banish him, because he transgressed thy commandment and did not make any approach to the work of thine hands: if thou lovedst man, why didst Thou not slay the devil, the worker of unrighteousness? Who is able to fight an invisible spirit? And he as a smoke enters into the hearts of men and teaches them every sin: he fights against thee, the immortal God, and what can wretched man then do to him? But have mercy, O Lord, and stop the chastisements: but if not, count me also with the sinners: if thou wilt have no mercy on the sinners, where are thy mercies, where is thy3982 compassion, O Lord?
VI. God saith to him: Be it known unto thee that I ordered all things to be placable to him: I gave him understanding and made him the heir of heaven and earth, and I subjected all things to him, and every living thing flees from him and from before his face: but he, having received of mine, became alien, adulterous, and sinful: tell me, what father, having given his son his portion, when he takes his substance and leaves his father and goes away and becomes an alien and serves an alien, when the father sees that the son has deserted him, does not darken his heart, and does not the father go and take his substance and banish him from his glory because he deserted his father? And how have I, the wonderful and jealous God, given him everything, and he having received these things has become an adulterer and a sinner?
VII. Sedrach saith to him: Thou, O Lord, didst create man. Thou knewest of what sort
of mind he was and of what sort of knowledge we are, and thou makest it a cause for chastisement:
but cast him forth; for shall not I alone fill up the heavenly places? But if that is
not to be so save man too, O Lord. He failed by thy will, wretched man. Why dost thou
waste words on me, Sedrach? I created Adam and his wife and the sun and said: Behold
each other how bright he is, and the wife of Adam is brighter in the beauty of the moon and
he was the giver of her life.3983 Sedrach saith: but of what profit are beauties if they die
away into the earth? How didst thou say, O Lord, Thou shalt not return evil for evil? How
is it, O Lord? the word of Thy divinity never lies, and why dost Thou retaliate on man? or
dost thou not in so doing render evil for evil? I know that among the quadrupeds there is
no other so wily and unreasonable as the mule. But we strike it with the bridle when we
VIII. God saith to him: If I catch him by the foot, he will say, Thou hast given me no joy in the world. But I have left him to his own will because I loved him. Wherefore I sent forth my righteous angels to guard him night and day. Sedrach saith:3984 I know, O Lord, that of all thy creatures Thou chiefly lovedst man, of the quadrupeds the sheep, of woods the olive, of fruits the vine, of flying things the bee, of rivers the Jordan, of cities Jerusalem. And all these man also loves, my Lord. God saith to Sedrach: I will ask thee one thing, Sedrach: if thou answerest me, then I may fitly help thee, even though thou hast tempted thy creator. Sedrach saith: Speak.3985 The Lord God saith: Since I made all things, how many men were born and how many died, and how many are to die and how many hairs have they? Tell me, Sedrach,3986 since the heaven was created and the earth, how many trees grew in the world, and how many fell, and how many are to fall, and how many are to arise, and how many leaves have they? Tell me, Sedrach, since I made the sea, how many waves arose and how many fell, and how many are to arise, and how many winds blow along the margin of the sea? Tell me, Sedrach, from the creation of the world of the æons, when the air rained, how many drops fell upon the world, and how many are to fall? And Sedrach said: Thou alone knowest all these things, O Lord; thou only understandest all these things: only, I pray thee, deliver man from chastisement, and I shall not be separated from our race.
IX. And God said to his only begotten Son: Go,3987 take the soul of Sedrach my beloved, and place it in Paradise. The only begotten Son saith to Sedrach: Give me the trust which our Father deposited in the womb of thy mother in the holy tabernacle of thy body from a child. Sedrach saith: I will not give thee my soul. God saith to him: And wherefore was I sent to come hither, and thou pleadest against me? For I was commanded by my Father not to take thy soul with violence; but if not, (then) give me thy most greatly desired soul.
X. And Sedrach saith to God: And whence dost Thou intend to take my soul, and from
which limb? And God saith to him: Dost thou not know that it is placed in the midst of
thy lungs and thy heart and is dispersed into all thy limbs? It is brought up through the
throat and gullet and the mouth and at whatever hour it is predestined to come forth, it is
scattered, and brought together from the points of the nails and from all the limbs, and there
is a great necessity that it should be separated from the body and parted from the heart.
When Sedrach had heard all these things and had considered the memory of death he was
XI. And weeping and bewailing he began to say: O marvellous head of heavenly adornment: O radiant as the sun which shines on heaven and earth: thy hairs are known from Teman, thine eyes from Bosor, thine ears from thunder, thy tongue from a trumpet, and thy brain is a small creation, thy head the energy of the whole body: O friendly and most fair beloved by all, and now falling into the earth it must become forgotten. O hands, mild, fair-fingered, worn with toil by which the body is nourished: O hands, deftest of all, heaping up from all quarters ye made ready houses. O fingers adorned and decked with gold and silver (rings): and great worlds are led by the fingers: the three joints enfold the palms, and heap up beautiful things: and now ye must become aliens to the world. O feet, skilfully walking about, self-running, most swift, unconquerable: O knees, fitted together, because without you the body does not move: the feet run along with the sun and the moon in the night and in the day, heaping up all things, foods and drinks, and nourishing the body: O feet, most swift and fair runners, moving on the face of the earth, getting ready the house with every good thing: O feet which bear up the whole body, that run up to the temples, making repentance and calling on the saints, and now ye are to remain motionless. O head and hands and feet, until now I have kept you. O soul, what sent thee into the humble and wretched body? and now being separated from it, thou art going up where the Lord calleth thee, and the wretched body goes away to judgment. O body well-adorned, hair clothed with stars, head of heavenly adornment and dress: O face well-anointed, light-bringing eyes, voice trumpet-like, tongue placable, chin fairly adorned, hairs like the stars, head high as heaven, body decked out, light-bringing eyes that know all things—and now you shall fall into the earth and under the earth your beauty shall disappear.
XII. Christ saith to him: Stay, Sedrach; how long dost thou weep and groan? Paradise is opened to thee, and, dying, thou shalt live. Sedrach saith to him: Once more I will speak unto thee, O Lord: How long shall I live before I die? and do not disregard my prayer. The Lord saith to him: Speak, O Sedrach. Sedrach saith: If a man shall live eighty or ninety or an hundred years, and live these years in sin, and again shall turn, and the man live in repentance, in how many days dost thou forgive him his sins? God saith to him: If he shall live an hundred or eighty years and shall turn and repent for three years and do the fruit of righteousness, and death shall overtake him, I will not remember all his sins.
XIII. Sedrach saith to him: The three years are a long time, my Lord, lest death overtake
him and he fulfil not his repentance: have mercy, Lord, on thine image and have compassion,
for the three years are many. God saith to him: If a man live an hundred years and remember
his death and confess before men and I find him, after a time I will forgive all his sins.
Sedrach saith again: I will again beseech thy compassion for thy creature. The time is long
XIV. And Sedrach saith3988 to the archangel Michael: Hearken to me, O powerful chief, and help thou me and be my envoy that God may have mercy on the world. And falling on their faces, they besought the Lord and said: O Lord, teach us how and by what sort of repentance and by what labour man shall be saved. God saith: By repentances, by intercessions, by liturgies, by tears in streams, in hot groanings. Dost thou not know that my prophet David was saved by tears, and the rest were saved in one moment? Thou knowest, Sedrach, that there are nations which have not the law and which do the works of the law: for if they are unbaptized and my divine spirit come unto them and they turn to my baptism, I also receive them with my righteous ones into Abraham’s bosom. And there are some who have been baptized with my baptism and who have shared in my divine part and become reprobate in complete reprobation and will not repent: and I suffer them with much compassion and much pity and wealth3989 in order that they may repent, but they do the things which my divinity hates, and did not hearken to the wise man asking (them), saying, we by no means justify a sinner. Dost thou not most certainly know that it is written: And those who repent never see chastisement? And they did not hearken to the Apostles or to my word in the Gospels, and they grieve my angels, and verily they do not attend to my messenger in the assemblies (for communion) and in my services, and they do not stand in my holy churches, but they stand and do not fall down and worship in fear and trembling, but boast things which I do not accept, or my holy angels.
XV. Sedrach saith to God: O Lord, Thou alone art sinless and very compassionate, having compassion and pity for sinners, but thy divinity said: I am not come to call the righteous but sinners to repentance. And the Lord said to Sedrach: Dost thou not know, Sedrach, that the thief was saved in one moment to repent? Dost thou not know that my apostle and evangelist was saved in one moment? “Peccatores enim non salvantur,” for their hearts are like rotten stone: these are they who walk in impious ways and who shall be destroyed with Antichrist. Sedrach saith: O my Lord, Thou also saidst: My divine spirit entered into the nations which, not having the law, do the things of the law. So also the thief and the apostle and evangelist and the rest of those who have already got into thy Kingdom. O my Lord; so likewise do Thou pardon those who have sinned to the last: for life is very toilsome and there is no time for repentance.
XVI. The Lord saith to Sedrach: I made man in three stages: when he is young, I
overlooked his stumblings as he was young: and again when he was a man I considered his
Translated by W. A. CRAIGIE, M.A., B.A. (Oxon.)
The Greek text of both the recensions of this work is published for the first time in “Texts and Studies,” Vol. II., No. 2 (Cambridge, 1892), by Montague Rhodes James, M.A. None of the manuscripts are older than the thirteenth century; of the six which contain the longer version the best is a Paris ms. written 1315, and the principal ms. of the shorter recension (also in Paris) belongs to the fifteenth century. There are also versions in Roumanian, Slavonic, Ethiopic, and Arabic.
The work itself has hitherto been little noticed, and it is doubtful how far it was well known in ancient times. It is perhaps that cited as “Abraham” in early lists of Apocryphal works, and some passages in early Christian writers may indicate their knowledge of such a work. The evidence for this is given in full by the editor of the Greek text in his introduction (pp. 7–29). The conclusions drawn by him from these notices, and from the work itself, are “that it was written in the second century, that it embodies legends earlier than that century, that it received its present form perhaps in the ninth or tenth century.” Certain features in it also “seem to point to Egypt as its birthplace,” such as the conception of Death in the longer recension, which has parallels in the Coptic Apocryphal books, the weighing of souls, and the presence of recording angels at the judgment scene.
Neither of the two versions can be supposed to be true copies of the original work. They
differ from each other not only in length, but in arrangement. The shorter recension may
preserve more of the original language, but it transposes certain sections, thereby confusing
the order of the narrative, and in this the Arabic version generally agrees with it. The most
essential discrepancy begins with Chap. X. of the longer recension, where Abraham, after
being taken up on the cloud, is first shown the iniquities that take place on earth. The
shorter text places this at the end of his journey, quite destroying the original moral of the
writer, who wishes to emphasize the mercy of God, and to show how Abraham’s righteous
indignation is replaced by feelings of compassion for the sinner. The vision of judgment is
then altered in the shorter version, the doubtful soul being there condemned, instead of
being saved by the intercession of Abraham. In this point the editor thinks that the shorter
recension may have been influenced by the Apocalypse of Paul, as would also seem to be
the case with Michael’s reason for leaving Abraham in Chap. IV, which is quite different
from the pretext given in the longer text. It is also remarkable that in the shorter form there
is no word. of Abraham’s unwillingness to die, which is so prominent a feature of the other,
On account of these many differences between the recensions of this remarkable work, it has been judged best to give both of them entire, and so arranged that the reader can readily discover in what respects the one differs from the other.
The tone of the work is perhaps rather Jewish than Christian, but as phrases and conceptions of a New Testament character appear in it, especially in the judgment scene, it is most probably to be assigned to a Jewish Christian, who for the substance of it drew partly on older legends, and partly on his own imagination. Some of its features are very striking, and a few of them do not seem to occur elsewhere in literature of this class; it is possible that some of these do not go further back than the medieval editors of the text. Among the most remarkable points may be noticed the age of Abraham, variously given in different mss., his hospitality, and the sending of Michael to announce his death (Chap. I.): Michael’s refusal to mount a horse (Chap. II.): the tree speaking with a human voice (Chap. III.); the tears of Michael turning into precious stones (ibid.); and the devouring spirit sent to consume the food for him (Chap. IV.). In Chap. VI. the narrative of Genesis is recalled by Sarah’s recognizing Michael as one of the three who came to Abraham at the oak of Mamre, with the added circumstance of the calf rising up whole after being eaten. The dream of Isaac in Chap. VII. is perhaps remotely suggested by that of Joseph. The whole vision of judgment, with the presence of Adam and Abel, is very noteworthy, as also the conception of Death, and the explanation of his various forms.
I. Abraham lived the measure of his life, nine hundred and ninety-five years, and having lived all the years of his life in quietness, gentleness, and righteousness, the righteous one was exceeding hospitable; for, pitching his tent in the cross-ways at the oak of Mamre, he received every one, both rich and poor, kings and rulers, the maimed and the helpless, friends and strangers, neighbors and travelers, all alike did the devout, all-holy, righteous, and hospitable Abraham entertain. Even upon him, however, there came the common, inexorable, bitter lot of death, and the uncertain end of life. Therefore the Lord God, summoning his archangel Michael, said to him: Go down, chief-captain3991 Michael, to Abraham and speak to him concerning his death, that he may set his affairs in order, for I have blessed him as the stars of heaven, and as the sand by the sea-shore, and he is in abundance of long life and many possessions, and is becoming exceeding rich. Beyond all men, moreover, he is righteous in every goodness, hospitable and loving to the end of his life; but do thou, archangel Michael, go to Abraham, my beloved friend, and announce to him his death and assure him thus: Thou shalt at this time depart from this vain world, and shalt quit the body, and go to thine own Lord among the good.
II. And the chief-captain departed from before the face of God, and went down to Abraham
to the oak of Mamre, and found the righteous Abraham in the field close by, sitting
beside yokes of oxen for ploughing, together with the sons of Masek and other servants, to
the number of twelve. And behold the chief-captain came to him, and Abraham, seeing the
chief-captain Michael coming from afar, like to a very comely warrior, arose and met him
as was his custom, meeting and entertaining all strangers. And the chief-captain saluted
him and said: Hail, most honored father, righteous soul chosen of God, true son of the
heavenly one. Abraham said to the chief-captain: Hail, most honored warrior, bright as
the sun and most beautiful above all the sons of men; thou art welcome; therefore I beseech
thy presence, tell me whence the youth of thy age has come; teach me, thy suppliant, whence
and from what army and from what journey thy beauty has come hither. The chief-captain
said: I, O righteous Abraham, come from the great city. I have been sent by the great king
to take the place of a good friend of his, for the king has summoned him. And Abraham
said, Come, my Lord, go with me as far as my field. The chief-captain said: I come; and
going into the field of the ploughing, they sat down beside the company. And Abraham
said to his servants, the sons of Masek: Go ye to the herd of horses, and bring two horses,
quiet, and gentle and tame, so that I and this stranger may sit thereon. But the chief-captain
III. And as they went on from the field toward his house, beside that way there stood a cypress tree, and by the command of the Lord the tree cried out with a human voice, saying, Holy, holy, holy is the Lord God that calls himself to those that love him; but Abraham hid the mystery, thinking that the chief-captain had not heard the voice of the tree. And coming nigh to the house they sat down in the court, and Isaac seeing the face of the angel said to Sarah his mother, My lady mother, behold, the man sitting with my father Abraham is not a son of the race of those that dwell on the earth. And Isaac ran, and saluted him, and fell at the feet of the Incorporeal, and the Incorporeal blessed him and said, The Lord God will grant thee his promise that he made to thy father Abraham and to his seed, and will also grant thee the precious prayer of thy father and thy mother. Abraham said to Isaac his son, My son Isaac, draw water from the well, and bring it me in the vessel, that we may wash the feet of this stranger, for he is tired, having come to us from off a long journey. And Isaac ran to the well and drew water in the vessel and brought it to them, and Abraham went up and washed the feet of the chief captain Michael, and the heart of Abraham was moved, and he wept over the stranger. And Isaac, seeing his father weeping, wept also, and the chief captain, seeing them weeping, also wept with them, and the tears of the chief captain fell upon the vessel into the water of the basin and became precious stones. And Abraham seeing the marvel, and being astonished, took the stones secretly, and hid the mystery, keeping it by himself in his heart.
IV. And Abraham said to Isaac his son: Go, my beloved son, into the inner chamber
of the house and beautify it. Spread for us there two couches, one for me and one for this
man that is guest with us this day. Prepare for us there a seat and a candlestick and a table
with abundance of every good thing. Beautify the chamber, my son, and spread under us
linen and purple and fine linen. Burn there every precious and excellent incense, and bring
sweet-smelling plants from the garden and fill our house with them. Kindle seven lamps
full of oil, so that we may rejoice, for this man that is our guest this day is more glorious
than kings or rulers, and his appearance surpasses all the sons of men. And Isaac prepared
all things well, and Abraham taking the archangel Michael went into the chamber, and they
both sat down upon the couches, and between them he placed a table with abundance of
every good thing. Then the chief captain arose and went out, as if by constraint of his belly
to make issue of water, and ascended to heaven in the twinkling of an eye, and stood before
the Lord, and said to him: Lord and Master, let thy power know that I am unable to remind
that righteous man of his death, for I have not seen upon the earth a man like him, pitiful,
V. Then the chief captain went down to the house of Abraham, and sat down with him
at the table, and Isaac served them. And when the supper was ended, Abraham prayed after
his custom, and the chief-captain prayed together with him, and each lay down to sleep
upon his couch. And Isaac said to his father, Father, I too would fain sleep with you in this
chamber, that I also may hear your discourse, for I love to hear the excellence of the conversation
of this virtuous man. Abraham said, Nay, my son, but go to thy own chamber and
sleep on thy own couch, lest we be troublesome to this man. Then Isaac, having received
the prayer from them, and having blessed them, went to his own chamber and lay down
upon his couch. But the Lord cast the thought of death into the heart of Isaac as in a dream,
and about the third hour of the night Isaac awoke and rose up from his couch, and came
running to the chamber where his father was sleeping together with the archangel. Isaac,
therefore, on reaching the door cried out, saying, My father Abraham, arise and open to me
quickly, that I may enter and hang upon thy neck, and embrace thee before they take thee
away from me. Abraham therefore arose and opened to him, and Isaac entered and hung
upon his neck, and began to weep with a loud voice. Abraham therefore being moved at
heart, also wept with a loud voice, and the chief-captain, seeing them weeping, wept also.
Sarah being in her room, heard their weeping, and came running to them, and found them
embracing and weeping. And Sarah said with weeping, My Lord Abraham, what is this that
ye weep? Tell me, my Lord, has this brother that has been entertained by us this day brought
thee tidings of Lot, thy brother’s son, that he is dead? is it for this that ye grieve thus? The
chief-captain answered and said to her, Nay, my sister Sarah, it is not as thou sayest, but thy
VI. Then Sarah, hearing the excellence of the conversation of the chief-captain, straightway knew that it was an angel of the Lord that spoke. Sarah therefore signified to Abraham to come out towards the door, and said to him, My Lord Abraham, knowest thou who this man is? Abraham said, I know not. Sarah said, Thou knowest, my Lord, the three men from heaven that were entertained by us in our tent beside the oak of Mamre, when thou didst kill the kid without blemish, and set a table before them. After the flesh had been eaten, the kid rose again, and sucked its mother with great joy. Knowest thou not, my Lord Abraham, that by promise they gave to us Isaac as the fruit of the womb? Of these three holy men this is one. Abraham said, O Sarah, in this thou speakest the truth. Glory and praise from our God and the Father. For late in the evening when I washed his feet in the basin I said in my heart, These are the feet of one of the three men that I washed then; and his tears that fell into the basin then became precious stones. And shaking them out from his lap he gave them to Sarah, saying, If thou believest me not, look now at these. And Sarah receiving them bowed down and saluted and said, Glory be to God that showeth us wonderful things. And now know, my Lord Abraham, that there is among us the revelation of some thing, whether it be evil or good!
VII. And Abraham left Sarah, and went into the chamber, and said to Isaac, Come
hither, my beloved son, tell me the truth, what it was thou sawest and what befell thee that
thou camest so hastily to us. And Isaac answering began to say, I saw, my Lord, in this night
the sun and the moon above my head, surrounding me with its rays and giving me light.
As I gazed at this and rejoiced, I saw the heaven opened, and a man bearing light descend
from it, shining more than seven suns. And this man like the sun came and took away the
sun from my head, and went up into the heavens from whence he came, but I was greatly
grieved that he took away the sun from me. After a little, as I was still sorrowing and sore
troubled, I saw this man come forth from heaven a second time, and he took away from me
the moon also from off my head, and I wept greatly and called upon that man of light, and
said, Do not, my Lord, take away my glory from me; pity me and hear me, and if thou takest
away the sun from me, then leave the moon to me. He said, Suffer them to be taken up to
the king above, for he wishes them there. And he took them away from me, but he left the
rays upon me. The chief-captain said, Hear, O righteous Abraham; the sun which thy son
saw is thou his father, and the moon likewise is Sarah his mother. The man bearing light
who descended from heaven, this is the one sent from God who is to take thy righteous soul
from thee. And now know, O most honored Abraham, that at this time thou shalt leave
this worldly life, and remove to God. Abraham said to the chief captain O strangest of
marvels! and now art thou he that shall take my soul from me? The chief-captain said to
him, I am the chief-captain Michael, that stands before the Lord, and I was sent to thee to
VIII. The chief-captain hearing these words immediately vanished, and ascending into heaven stood before God, and told all that he had seen in the house of Abraham; and the chief-captain said this also to his Lord, Thus says thy friend Abraham, I will not go with thee, but do thou whatever thou art commanded; and now, O Lord Almighty, doth thy glory and immortal kingdom order aught? God said to the chief-captain Michael, Go to my friend Abraham yet once again, and speak to him thus, Thus saith the Lord thy God, he that brought thee into the land of promise, that blessed thee above the sand of the sea and above the stars of heaven, that opened the womb of barrenness of Sarah, and granted thee Isaac as the fruit of the womb in old age, Verily I say unto thee that blessing I will bless thee, and multiplying I will multiply thy seed, and I will give thee all that thou shalt ask from me, for I am the Lord thy God, and besides me there is no other. Tell me why thou hast rebelled against me, and why there is grief in thee, and why thou rebelled against my archangel Michael? Knowest thou not that all who have come from Adam and Eve have died, and that none of the prophets has escaped death? None of those that rule as kings is immortal; none of thy forefathers has escaped the mystery of death. They have all died, they have all departed into Hades, they are all gathered by the sickle of death. But upon thee I have not sent death, I have not suffered any deadly disease to come upon thee, I have not permitted the sickle of death to meet thee, I have not allowed the nets of Hades to enfold thee, I have never wished thee to meet with any evil. But for good comfort I have sent my chief-captain Michael to thee, that thou mayst know thy departure from the world, and set thy house in order, and all that belongs to thee, and bless Isaac thy beloved son. And now know that I have done this not wishing to grieve thee. Wherefore then hast thou said to my chief-captain, I will not go with thee? Wherefore hast thou spoken thus? Knowest thou not that if I give leave to death and he comes upon thee, then I should see whether thou wouldst come or not?
IX. And the chief-captain receiving the exhortations of the Lord went down to Abraham,
and seeing him the righteous one fell upon his face to the ground as one dead, and the chiefcaptain
told him all that he had heard from the Most High. Then the holy and just Abraham
rising with many tears fell at the feet of the Incorporeal, and besought him, saying, I beseech
thee, chief-captain of the hosts above, since thou hast wholly deigned to come thyself to me
a sinner and in all things thy unworthy servant, I beseech thee even now, O chief-captain,
to carry my word yet again to the Most High, and thou shalt say to him, Thus saith Abraham
thy servant, Lord, Lord, in every work and word which I have asked of thee thou hast heard
me, and hast fulfilled all my counsel. Now, Lord, I resist not thy power, for I too know that
I am not immortal but mortal. Since therefore to thy command all things yield, and fear
and tremble at the face of thy power, I also fear, but I ask one request of thee, and now, Lord
X. And the archangel Michael went down and took Abraham upon a chariot of the cherubim, and exalted him into the air of heaven, and led him upon the cloud together with sixty angels, and Abraham ascended upon the chariot over all the earth. And Abraham saw the world as it was in that day, some ploughing, others driving wains, in one place men herding flocks, and in another watching them by night, and dancing and playing and harping, in another place men striving and contending at law, elsewhere men weeping and having the dead in remembrance. He saw also the newly-wedded received with honor, and in a word he saw all things that are done in the world, both good and bad. Abraham therefore passing over them saw men bearing swords, wielding in their hands sharpened swords, and Abraham asked the chief-captain, Who are these? The chief-captain said, These are thieves, who intend to commit murder, and to steal and burn and destroy. Abraham said, Lord, Lord, hear my voice, and command that wild beasts may come out of the wood and devour them. And even as he spoke there came wild beasts out of the wood and devoured them. And he saw in another place a man with a woman committing fornication with each other, and said, Lord, Lord, command that the earth may open and swallow them, and straightway the earth was cleft and swallowed them. And he saw in another place men digging through a house, and carrying away other men’s possessions, and he said, Lord, Lord, command that fire may come down from heaven and consume them. And even as he spoke, fire came down from heaven and consumed them. And straightway there came a voice from heaven to the chief-captain, saying thus, O chief-captain Michael, command the chariot to stop, and turn Abraham away that he may not see all the earth, for if he behold all that live in wickedness, he will destroy all creation. For behold, Abraham has not sinned, and has no pity on sinners, but I have made the world, and desire not to destroy any one of them, but wait for the death of the sinner, till he be converted and live. But take Abraham up to the first gate of heaven, that he may see there the judgments and recompenses, and repent of the souls of the sinners that he has destroyed.
XI. So Michael turned the chariot and brought Abraham to the east, to the first gate of
heaven; and Abraham saw two ways, the one narrow and contracted, the other broad and
spacious, and there he saw two gates, the one broad on the broad way, and the other narrow
on the narrow way. And outside the two gates there he saw a man sitting upon a gilded
XII. While he was yet saying these things to me, behold two angels, fiery in aspect, and
pitiless in mind, and severe in look, and they drove on thousands of souls, pitilessly lashing
them with fiery thongs. The angel laid hold of one soul, and they drove all the souls in at
the broad gate to destruction. So we also went along with the angels, and came within that
broad gate, and between the two gates stood a throne terrible of aspect, of terrible crystal,
gleaming as fire, and upon it sat a wondrous man bright as the sun, like to the Son of God.
Before him stood a table like crystal, all of gold and fine linen, and upon the table there was
lying a book, the thickness of it six cubits, and the breadth of it ten cubits, and on the right
and left of it stood two angels holding paper and ink and pen. Before the table sat an angel
of light, holding in his hand a balance, and on his left sat an angel all fiery, pitiless, and
severe, holding in his hand a trumpet, having within it all-consuming fire with which to try
the sinners. The wondrous man who sat upon the throne himself judged and sentenced the
souls, and the two angels on the right and on the left wrote down, the one on the right the
righteousness and the one on the left the wickedness. The one before the table, who held
the balance, weighed the souls, and the fiery angel, who held the fire, tried the souls. And
XIII. And Abraham said, My Lord chief-captain, who is this most wondrous judge? and who are the angels that write down? and who is the angel like the sun, holding the balance? and who is the fiery angel holding the fire? The chief-captain said, “Seest thou, most holy Abraham, the terrible man sitting upon the throne? This is the son of the first created Adam, who is called Abel, whom the wicked Cain killed, and he sits thus to judge all creation, and examines righteous men and sinners. For God has said, I shall not judge you, but every man born of man shall be judged. Therefore he has given to him judgment, to judge the world until his great and glorious coming, and then, O righteous Abraham, is the perfect judgment and recompense, eternal and unchangeable, which no one can alter. For every man has come from the first-created, and therefore they are first judged here by his son, and at the second coming they shall be judged by the twelve tribes of Israel, every breath and every creature. But the third time they shall be judged by the Lord God of all, and then, indeed, the end of that judgment is near, and the sentence terrible, and there is none to deliver. And now by three tribunals the judgment of the world and the recompense is made, and for this reason a matter is not finally confirmed by one or two witnesses, but by three witnesses shall everything be established. The two angels on the right hand and on the left, these are they that write down the sins and the righteousness, the one on the right hand writes down the righteousness, and the one on the left the sins. The angel like the sun, holding the balance in his hand, is the archangel, Dokiel the just weigher, and he weighs the righteousnesses and sins with the righteousness of God. The fiery and pitiless angel, holding the fire in his hand, is the archangel Puruel, who has power over fire, and tries the works of men through fire, and if the fire consume the work of any man, the angel of judgment immediately seizes him, and carries him away to the place of sinners, a most bitter place of punishment. But if the fire approves the work of anyone, and does not seize upon it, that man is justified, and the angel of righteousness takes him and carries him up to be saved in the lot of the just. And thus, most righteous Abraham, all things in all men are tried by fire and the balance.”
XIV. And Abraham said to the chief-captain, My Lord the chief-captain, the soul which
the angel held in his hand, why was it adjudged to be set in the midst? The chief-captain
said, Listen, righteous Abraham. Because the judge found its sins. and its righteousnesses
equal, he neither committed it to judgment nor to be saved, until the judge of all shall come.
Abraham said to the chief-captain, And what yet is wanting for the soul to be saved? The
XV. And the voice of the Lord said also to the chief-captain Michael, Michael, my servant,
turn back Abraham to his house, for behold his end has come nigh, and the measure
of his life is fulfilled, that he may set all things in order, and then take him and bring him
to me. So the chief-captain, turning the chariot and the cloud, brought Abraham to his
house, and going into his chamber he sat upon his couch. And Sarah his wife came and
embraced the feet of the Incorporeal, and spoke humbly, saying, I give thee thanks, my Lord,
that thou hast brought my Lord Abraham, for behold we thought he had been taken up
from us. And his son Isaac also came and fell upon his neck, and in the same way all his
men-slaves and women-slaves surrounded Abraham and embraced him, glorifying God.
And the Incorporeal one said to them, Hearken, righteous Abraham. Behold thy wife Sarah,
behold also thy beloved son Isaac, behold also all thy men-servants and maid-servants round
about thee. Make disposition of all that thou hast, for the day has come nigh in which thou
shalt depart from the body and go to the Lord once for all. Abraham said, Has the Lord
said it, or sayest thou this of thyself? The chief-captain answered, Hearken, righteous Abraham.
The Lord has commanded, and I tell it thee. Abraham said, I will not go with thee.
The chief-captain, hearing these words, straightway went forth from the presence of Abraham,
XVI. Then the Most High said, Call me hither Death that is called the shameless
countenance and the pitiless look. And Michael the Incorporeal went and said to Death,
Come hither; the Lord of creation, the immortal king, calls thee. And Death, hearing this,
shivered and trembled, being possessed with great terror, and coming with great fear it stood
before the invisible father, shivering, groaning and trembling, awaiting the command of the
Lord. Therefore the invisible God said to Death, Come hither, thou bitter and fierce name
of the world, hide thy fierceness, cover thy corruption, and cast away thy bitterness from
thee, and put on thy beauty and all thy glory, and go down to Abraham my friend, and take
him and bring him to me. But now also I tell thee not to terrify him, but bring him with
fair speech, for he is my own friend. Having heard this, Death went out from the presence
of the Most High, and put on a robe of great brightness, and made his appearance like the
sun, and became fair and beautiful above the sons of men, assuming the form of an archangel,
having his cheeks flaming with fire, and he departed to Abraham. Now the righteous Abraham
went out of his chamber, and sat under the trees of Mamre, holding his chin in his
hand, and awaiting the coming of the archangel Michael. And behold, a smell of sweet odor
came to him, and a flashing of light, and Abraham turned and saw Death coming towards
him in great glory and beauty. And Abraham arose and went to meet him, thinking that it
was the chief-captain of God, and Death beholding him saluted him, saying, Rejoice, precious
Abraham, righteous soul, true friend of the Most High God, and companion of the holy
angels. Abraham said to Death, Hail thou of appearance and form like the sun, most glorious
helper, bringer of light, wondrous man, from whence does thy glory come to us, and who
art thou, and whence comest thou? Then Death said, Most righteous Abraham, behold I
tell thee the truth. I am the bitter lot of death. Abraham said to him, Nay, but thou art the
comeliness of the world, thou art the glory and beauty of angels and men, thou art fairer in
form than every other, and sayest thou, I am the bitter lot of death, and not rather, I am
fairer than every good thing. Death said, I tell thee the truth. What the Lord has named
me, that also I tell thee. Abraham said, For what art thou come hither? Death said, For thy
XVII. Then Abraham arose, and went into his house, and Death also accompanied him thither. And Abraham went up into his chamber, and Death went up with him. And Abraham lay down upon his couch, and Death came and sat by his feet. Then Abraham said, Depart, depart from me, for I desire to rest upon my couch. Death said, I will not depart until I take thy spirit from thee. Abraham said to him, By the immortal God I charge thee to tell me the truth. Art thou death? Death said to him, I am Death. I am the destroyer of the world. Abraham said, I beseech thee, since thou art Death, tell me if thou comest thus to all in such fairness and glory and beauty? Death said, Nay, my Lord Abraham, for thy righteousnesses, and the boundless sea of thy hospitality, and the greatness of thy love towards God has become a crown upon my head, and in beauty and great peace and gentleness I approach the righteous, but to sinners I come in great corruption and fierceness and the greatest bitterness and with fierce and pitiless look. Abraham said, I beseech thee, hearken to me, and show me thy fierceness and all thy corruption and bitterness. And Death said, Thou canst not behold my fierceness, most righteous Abraham. Abraham said, Yes, I shall be able to behold all thy fierceness by means of the name of the living God, for the might of my God that is in heaven is with me. Then Death put off all his comeliness and beauty, and all his glory and the form like the sun with which he was clothed, and put upon himself a tyrant’s robe, and made his appearance gloomy and fiercer than all kind of wild beasts, and more unclean than all uncleanness. And he showed to Abraham seven fiery heads of serpents and fourteen faces, (one) of flaming fire and of great fierceness, and a face of darkness, and a most gloomy face of a viper, and a face of a most terrible precipice, and a face fiercer than an asp, and a face of a terrible lion, and a face of a cerastes and basilisk. He showed him also a face of a fiery scimitar, and a sword-bearing face, and a face of lightning, lightening terribly, and a noise of dreadful thunder. He showed him also another face of a fierce stormy sea, and a fierce rushing river, and a terrible three-headed serpent, and a cup mingled with poisons, and in short he showed to him great fierceness and unendurable bitterness, and every mortal disease as of the odor of Death. And from the great bitterness and fierceness there died servants and maid-servants in number about seven thousand, and the righteous Abraham came into indifference of death so that his spirit failed him.
XVIII. And the all-holy Abraham, seeing these things thus, said to Death, I beseech
thee, all-destroying Death, hide thy fierceness, and put on thy beauty and the shape which
thou hadst before. And straightway Death hid his fierceness, and put on his beauty which
he had before. And Abraham said to Death, Why hast thou done this, that thou hast slain
all my servants and maidservants? Has God sent thee hither for this end this day? Death
said, Nay, my Lord Abraham, it is not as thou sayest, but on thy account was I sent hither.
Abraham said to Death, How then have these died? Has the Lord not spoken it? Death
XIX. And going up into his chamber he lay down, and Death came and stood before
him. And Abraham said to him, Depart from me, for I desire to rest, because my spirit is
in indifference. Death said, I will not depart from thee until I take thy soul. And Abraham
with an austere countenance and angry look said to Death, Who has ordered thee to say
this? Thou sayest these words of thyself boastfully, and I will not go with thee until the
chief-captain Michael come to me, and I shall go with him. But this also I tell thee, if thou
desirest that I shall accompany thee, explain to me all thy changes, the seven fiery heads of
serpents and what the face of the precipice is, and what the sharp sword, and what the loudroaring
river, and what the tempestuous sea that rages so fiercely. Teach me also the unendurable
thunder, and the terrible lightning, and the evil-smelling cup mingled with poisons.
Teach me concerning all these. And Death answered, Listen, righteous Abraham. For seven
ages I destroy the world and lead all down to Hades, kings and rulers, rich and poor, slaves
and free men, I convoy to the bottom of Hades, and for this I showed thee the seven heads
of serpents. The face of fire I showed thee because many die consumed by fire, and behold
death through a face of fire. The face of the precipice I showed thee, because many men die
descending from the tops of trees or terrible precipices and losing their life, and see death
in the shape of a terrible precipice. The face of the sword I showed thee because many are
slain in wars by the sword, and see death as a sword. The face of the great rushing river I
showed thee because many are drowned and perish snatched away by the crossing of many
waters and carried off by great rivers, and see death before their time. The face of the angry
raging sea I showed thee because many in the sea falling into great surges and becoming
shipwrecked are swallowed up and behold death as the sea. The unendurable thunder and
the terrible lightning I showed thee because many men in the moment of anger meet with
unendurable thunder and terrible lightning coming to seize upon men, and see death thus.
I showed thee also the poisonous wild beasts, asps and basilisks, leopards and lions and
lions’ whelps, bears and vipers, and in short the face of every wild beast I showed thee, most
righteous one, because many men are destroyed by wild beasts, and others by poisonous
snakes, serpents and asps and cerastes and basilisks and vipers, breathe out their life and
XX. Abraham said, I beseech thee, is there also an unexpected death? Tell me. Death said, Verily, verily, I tell thee in the truth of God that there are seventy-two deaths. One is the just death, buying its fixed time, and many men in one hour enter into death being given over to the grave. Behold, I have told thee all that thou hast asked, now I tell thee, most righteous Abraham, to dismiss all counsel, and cease from asking anything once for all, and come, go with me, as the God and judge of all has commanded me. Abraham said to Death, Depart from me yet a little, that I may rest on my couch, for I am very faint at heart, for since I have seen thee with my eyes my strength has failed me, all the limbs of my flesh seem to me a weight as of lead, and my spirit is distressed exceedingly. Depart for a little; for I have said I cannot bear to see thy shape. Then Isaac his son came and fell upon his breast weeping, and his wife Sarah came and embraced his feet, lamenting bitterly. There came also his men slaves and women slaves and surrounded his couch, lamenting greatly. And Abraham came into indifference of death, and Death said to Abraham, Come, take my right hand, and may cheerfulness and life and strength come to thee. For Death deceived Abraham, and he took his right hand, and straightway his soul adhered to the hand of Death. And immediately the archangel Michael came with a multitude of angels and took up his precious soul in his hands in a divinely woven linen cloth, and they tended the body of the just Abraham with divine ointments and perfumes until the third day after his death, and buried him in the land of promise, the oak of Mamre, but the angels received his precious soul, and ascended into heaven, singing the hymn of “thrice holy” to the Lord the God of all, and they set it there to worship the God and Father. And after great praise and glory had been given to the Lord, and Abraham bowed down to worship, there came the undefiled voice of the God and Father saying thus, Take therefore my friend Abraham into Paradise, where are the tabernacles of my righteous ones, and the abodes of my saints Isaac and Jacob in his bosom, where there is no trouble, nor grief, nor sighing, but peace and rejoicing and life unending. (And let us, too, my beloved brethren, imitate the hospitality of the patriarch Abraham, and attain to his virtuous way of life, that we may be thought worthy of the life eternal, glorifying the Father, Son and Holy Ghost; to whom be glory and power forever. Amen.).
I. It came to pass, when the days of the death of Abraham drew near, that the Lord said to Michael: Arise and go to Abraham, my servant, and say to him, Thou shalt depart from life, for lo! the days of thy temporal life are fulfilled: so that he may set his house in order before he die.
II. And Michael went and came to Abraham, and found him sitting before his oxen for ploughing, and he was exceeding old in appearance, and had his son in his arms. Abraham, therefore, seeing the archangel Michael, rose from the ground and saluted him, not knowing who he was, and said to him: The Lord preserve thee. May thy journey be prosperous with thee. And Michael answered him: Thou art kind, good father. Abraham answered and said to him: Come, draw near to me, brother, and sit down a little while, that I may order a beast to be brought that we may go to my house, and thou mayest rest with me, for it is toward evening, and in the morning arise and go whithersoever thou wilt, lest some evil beast meet thee and do thee hurt. And Michael enquired of Abraham, saying: Tell me thy name, before I enter thy house, lest I be burdensome to thee. Abraham answered and said, My parents called me Abram, and the Lord named me Abraham, saying: Arise and depart from thy house, and from thy kindred, and go into the land which I shall show unto thee. And when I went away into the land which the Lord showed me, he said to me: Thy name shall no more be called Abram, but thy name shall be Abraham. Michael answered and said to him: Pardon me, my father, experienced man of God, for I am a stranger, and I have heard of thee that thou didst go forty furlongs and didst bring a goat and slay it, entertaining angels in thy house, that they might rest there. Thus speaking together, they arose and went towards the house. And Abraham called one of his servants, and said to him: Go, bring me a beast that the stranger may sit upon it, for he is wearied with his journey. And Michael said: Trouble not the youth, but let us go lightly until we reach the house, for I love thy company.
III. And arising they went on, and as they drew nigh to the city, about three furlongs
from it, they found a great tree having three hundred branches, like to a tamarisk tree. And
they heard a voice from its branches singing, “Holy art thou, because thou hast kept the
purpose for which thou wast sent.” And Abraham heard the voice, and hid the mystery in
his heart, saying within himself, What is the mystery that I have heard? As he came into
the house, Abraham said to his servants, Arise, go out to the flocks, and bring three sheep,
and slay them quickly, and make them ready that we may eat and drink, for this day is a
feast for us. And the servants brought the sheep, and Abraham called his son Isaac, and
said to him, My son Isaac, arise and put water in the vessel that we may wash the feet of this
stranger. And he brought it as he was commanded, and Abraham said, I perceive, and so
it shall be, that in this basin I shall never again wash the feet of any man coming to us as a
IV. When Sarah, being inside in her house, heard their weeping, she came out and said to Abraham, Lord, why is it that ye thus weep? Abraham answered, and said to her, It is no evil. Go into thy house, and do thy own work, lest we be troublesome to the man. And Sarah went away, being about to prepare the supper. And the sun came near to setting, and Michael went out of the house, and was taken up into the heavens to worship before God, for at sunset all the angels worship God and Michael himself is the first of the angels. And they all worshipped him, and went each to his own place, but Michael spoke before the Lord and said, Lord, command me to be questioned before thy holy glory! And the Lord said to Michael, Announce whatsoever thou wilt! And the Archangel answered and said, Lord, thou didst send me to Abraham to say to him, Depart from thy body, and leave this world; the Lord calls thee; and I dare not, Lord, reveal myself to him, for he is thy friend, and a righteous man, and one that receives strangers. But I beseech thee, Lord, command the remembrance of the death of Abraham to enter into his own heart, and bid not me tell it him, for it is great abruptness to say, Leave the world, and especially to leave one’s own body, for thou didst create him from the beginning to have pity on the souls of all men. Then the Lord said to Michael, Arise and go to Abraham, and lodge with him, and whatever thou seest him eat, eat thou also, and wherever he shall sleep, sleep thou there also. For I will cast the thought of the death of Abraham into the heart of Isaac his son in a dream.
V. Then Michael went into the house of Abraham on that evening, and found them preparing the supper, and they ate and drank and were merry. And Abraham said to his son Isaac, Arise, my son, and spread the man’s couch that he may sleep, and set the lamp upon the stand. And Isaac did as his father commanded him, and Isaac said to his father, I too am coming to sleep beside you. Abraham answered him, Nay, my son, lest we be troublesome to this man, but go to thy own chamber and sleep. And Isaac not wishing to disobey his father’s command, went away and slept in his own chamber.
VI. And it happened about the seventh hour of the night Isaac awoke, and came to the
door of his father’s chamber, crying out and saying, Open, father, that I may touch thee
before they take thee away from me. Abraham arose and opened to him, and Isaac entered
and hung upon his father’s neck weeping, and kissed him with lamentations. And Abraham
wept together with his son, and Michael saw them weeping and wept likewise. And Sarah
hearing them weeping called from her bed-chamber, saying, My Lord Abraham, why is this
weeping? Has the stranger told thee of thy brother’s son Lot that he is dead? or has aught
else befallen us? Michael answered and said to Sarah, Nay, Sarah, I have brought no tidings
of Lot, but I knew of all your kindness of heart, that therein ye excel all men upon earth,
VII. And Abraham said to Michael, Tell me, man of God, and show to me why thou hast come hither. And Michael said, Thy son Isaac will show thee. And Abraham said to his son, My beloved son, tell me what thou hast seen in thy dream today, and wast frightened. Relate it to me. Isaac answered his father, I saw in my dream the sun and the moon, and there was a crown upon my head, and there came from heaven a man of great size, and shining as the light that is called the father of light. He took the sun from my head, and yet left the rays behind with me. And I wept and said, I beseech thee, my Lord, take not away the glory of my head, and the light of my house, and all my glory. And the sun and the moon and the stars lamented, saying, Take not away the glory of our power. And that shining man answered and said to me, Weep not that I take the light of thy house, for it is taken up from troubles into rest, from a low estate to a high one; they lift him up from a narrow to a wide place; they raise him from darkness to light. And I said to him, I beseech thee, Lord, take also the rays with it. He said to me, There are twelve hours of the day, and then I shall take all the rays. As the shining man said this, I saw the sun of my house ascending into heaven, but that crown I saw no more, and that sun was like thee my father. And Michael said to Abraham, Thy son Isaac has spoken truth, for thou shalt go, and be taken up into the heavens, but thy body shall remain on earth, until seven thousand ages are fulfilled, for then all flesh shall arise. Now therefore, Abraham, set thy house in order, and thy children, for thou hast heard fully what is decreed concerning thee. Abraham answered and said to Michael, I beseech thee, Lord, if I shall depart from my body, I have desired to be taken up in my body that I may see the creatures that the Lord my God has created in heaven and on earth. Michael answered and said, This is not for me to do, but I shall go and tell the Lord of this, and if I am commanded I shall show thee all these things.
VIII. And Michael went up into heaven, and spoke before the Lord concerning Abraham,
and the Lord answered Michael, Go and take up Abraham in the body, and show him all
XII. And after Abraham had seen the place of judgment, the cloud took him down upon the firmament below, and Abraham, looking down upon the earth, saw a man committing adultery with a wedded woman. And Abraham turning said to Michael, Seest thou this wickedness? but, Lord, send fire from heaven to consume them. And straightway there came down fire and consumed them, for the Lord had said to Michael, Whatsoever Abraham shall ask thee to do for him, do thou. Abraham looked again, and saw other men railing at their companions, and said, Let the earth open and swallow them, and as he spoke the earth swallowed them alive. Again the cloud led him to another place, and Abraham saw some going into a desert place to commit murder, and he said to Michael, Seest thou this wickedness? but let wild beasts come out of the desert, and tear them in pieces, and that same hour wild beasts came out of the desert, and devoured them. Then the Lord God spoke to Michael saying, Turn away Abraham to his own house, and let him not go round all the creation that I have made, because he has no compassion on sinners, but I have compassion on sinners that they may turn and live, and repent of their sins and be saved.
(VIII.) And Abraham looked and saw two gates, the one small and the other large, and between the two gates sat a man upon a throne of great glory, and a multitude of angels round about him, and he was weeping, and again laughing, but his weeping exceeded his laughter seven-fold. And Abraham said to Michael, Who is this that sits between the two gates in great glory; sometimes he laughs, and sometimes he weeps, and his weeping exceeds his laughter seven-fold? And Michael said to Abraham, Knowest thou not who it is? And he said, No, Lord. And Michael said to Abraham, Seest thou these two gates, the small and the great? These are they which lead to life and to destruction. This man that sits between them is Adam, the first man whom the Lord created, and set him in this place to see every soul that departs from the body, seeing that all are from him. When, therefore, thou seest him weeping, know that he has seen many souls being led to destruction, but when thou seest him laughing, he has seen many souls being led into life. Seest thou how his weeping exceeds his laughter? Since he sees the greater part of the world being led away through the broad gate to destruction, therefore his weeping exceeds his laughter seven-fold.
IX. And Abraham said, And he that cannot enter through the narrow gate, can he not
enter into life? Then Abraham wept, saying, Woe is me, what shall I do? for I am a man
broad of body, and how shall I be able to enter by the narrow gate, by which a boy of fifteen
years cannot enter? Michael answered and said to Abraham, Fear not, father, nor grieve,
for thou shalt enter by it unhindered, and all those who are like thee. And as Abraham stood
and marveled, behold an angel of the Lord driving sixty thousand souls of sinners to destruction.
And Abraham said to Michael, Do all these go into destruction? And Michael said to
him, Yea, but let us go and search among these souls, if there is among them even one
X. And Abraham said, My Lord, I beseech thee to lead me to the place of judgment so that I too may see how they are judged. Then Michael took Abraham upon a cloud, and led him into Paradise, and when he came to the place where the judge was, the angel came and gave that soul to the judge. And the soul said, Lord have mercy on me. And the judge said, How shall I have mercy upon thee, when thou hadst no mercy upon thy daughter which thou hadst, the fruit of thy womb? Wherefore didst thou slay her? It answered, Nay, Lord, slaughter has not been done by me, but my daughter has lied upon me. But the judge commanded him to come that wrote down the records, and behold cherubim carrying two books. And there was with them a man of exceeding great stature, having on his head three crowns, and the one crown was higher than the other two. These are called the crowns of witness. And the man had in his hand a golden pen, and the judge said to him, Exhibit the sin of this soul. And that man, opening one of the books of the cherubim, sought out the sin of the woman’s soul and found it. And the judge said, O wretched soul, why sayest thou that thou hast not done murder? Didst thou not, after the death of thy husband, go and commit adultery with thy daughter’s husband, and kill her? And he convicted her also of her other sins, whatsoever she had done from her youth. Hearing these things the woman cried out, saying, Woe is me, all the sins that I did in the world I forgot, but here they were not forgotten. Then they took her away also and gave her over to the tormentors.
XI. And Abraham said to Michael, Lord, who is this judge, and who is the other, who
convicts the sins? And Michael said to Abraham, Seest thou the judge? This is Abel, who
first testified, and God brought him hither to judge, and he that bears witness here is the
teacher of heaven and earth, and the scribe of righteousness, Enoch, for the Lord sent them
hither to write down the sins and righteousnesses of each one. Abraham said, And how can
Enoch bear the weight of the souls, not having seen death? or how can he give sentence to
all the souls? Michael said, If he gives sentence concerning the souls, it is not permitted;
but Enoch himself does not give sentence, but it is the Lord who does so, and he has no
more to do than only to write. For Enoch prayed to the Lord saying, I desire not, Lord, to
give sentence on the souls, lest I be grievous to anyone; and the Lord said to Enoch, I shall
command thee to write down the sins of the soul that makes atonement and it shall enter
into life, and if the soul make not atonement and repent, thou shalt find its sins written
XIII. But when the day of the death of Abraham drew nigh, the Lord God said to Michael, Death will not dare to go near to take away the soul of my servant, because he is my friend, but go thou and adorn Death with great beauty, and send him thus to Abraham, that he may see him with his eyes. And Michael straightway, as he was commanded, adorned Death with great beauty, and sent him thus to Abraham that he might see him. And he sat down near to Abraham, and Abraham seeing Death sitting near to him was afraid with a great fear. And Death said to Abraham, Hail, holy soul! hail, friend of the Lord God! hail, consolation and entertainment of travelers! And Abraham said, Thou art welcome, servant of the Most High. God. I beseech thee, tell me who thou art; and entering into my house partake of food and drink, and depart from me, for since I have seen thee sitting near to me my soul has been troubled. For I am not at all worthy to come near thee, for thou art an exalted spirit and I am flesh and blood, and therefore I cannot bear thy glory, for I see that thy beauty is not of this world. And Death said to Abraham, I tell thee, in all the creation that God has made, there has not been found one like thee, for even the Lord himself by searching has not found such an one upon the whole earth. And Abraham said to Death, How durst thou lie? for I see that thy beauty is not of this world. And Death said to Abraham, Think not, Abraham, that this beauty is mine, or that I come thus to every man. Nay, but if any one is righteous like thee, I thus take crowns and come to him, but if it is a sinner I come in great corruption, and out of their sin I make a crown for my head, and I shake them with great fear, so that they are dismayed. Abraham therefore said to him, And whence comes thy beauty? And Death said, There is none other more full of corruption than I am. Abraham said to him, And art thou indeed he that is called Death? He answered him and said, I am the bitter name. I am weeping.…
XIV. And Abraham said to Death, Show us thy corruption. And Death made manifest his corruption; and he had two heads, the one had the face of a serpent and by it some die at once by asps, and the other head was like a sword; by it some die by the sword as by bows. In that day the servants of Abraham died through fear of Death, and Abraham seeing them prayed to the Lord, and he raised them up. But God returned and removed the soul of Abraham as in a dream, and the archangel Michael took it up into the heavens. And Isaac buried his father beside his mother Sarah, glorifying and praising God, for to him is due glory, honor and worship, of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost, now and always and to all eternity. Amen.
The original Greek text of this work is edited for the first time in Text and Studies, Vol. II., No. 3 (1893), by Montague Rhodes James, M.A., from the only ms. known to him, a Paris one of the eleventh century. References to these Acts are not common in works dealing with the saints of the early church, and few writers seem to have known the work itself.
In substance the Acts are a religious novel, similar in form, and to some extent in matter, to the Greek romances by Achilles Tatius, Heliodorus, and others, and based upon the belief that St. Paul actually did visit Spain, according to the intention expressed by him in Romans xv. 24. The editor of the Greek text is inclined to assign its composition to about the middle of the third century, reasoning from its relations to the Acts of Paul, and those of other apostles, which its author apparently knew and made use of. Thus a knowledge of the Acts of Paul and Thecla may be inferred from c. xxvi., of the Acts of Peter from c. xxiv., and of those of Andrew from cc. xxviii.–xxxi.
The first and longest part of the story (from c. i. to xxi.) gives an account of the conversion of Xanthippe, wife of Probus, a man of rank in Spain. In this part the narrative is less prominent than the speeches and prayers, which are numerous, and of considerable length. With c. xxii. a new section of the story begins, of which no previous warning has been given except in the title, containing the adventures of Polyxena, the sister of Xanthippe, who is carried off in the latter’s absence. The rest of the story is much more diversified than the early part, being full of incident and introducing a great variety of persons—the apostles Peter, Philip, and Andrew, an ass-driver, the Jewess Rebecca, a wicked prefect and his kindhearted son, and finally Onesimus, who brings Polyxena back to Spain.
This difference in the character of the narrative in the two parts causes also some difference in the language, which in the earlier section is more diffuse and more difficult of exact translation than in the later one. The meaning of some words is also doubtful: those translated “lamp-stand” and “destroyer,” towards the end of c. xxi., are so rendered in accordance with suggestions by his Exc. M. Gennadius, who also characterises the language of the text as full of errors.
I. When the blessed Paul was at Rome through the word of the Lord, it happened that a certain servant of a ruler of Spain came to Rome with letters of his master’s, and heard the word of God from Paul, the truly golden and beautiful nightingale. This servant being greatly touched, and being unable to remain and be filled with the divine word because he was hastened by the letters, returned into Spain in great grief, and being unable to show his desire to any one, because his master was an idolater, he was always pained at heart and sighing greatly. Now this servant was honoured and faithful to his masters, and as time went past, the servant fell sick and grew lean of flesh, which his master perceiving said to him, What has happened to thee that thou art thus fallen together in countenance? The servant said, here is a great pain in my heart, and I can in no way find rest. His master said to him, And what is the pain that cannot receive healing from my chief physician? The servant said, While I was still in Rome, this pain and its recurring mishap made itself known to me. His master said, And knowest thou not of any who have fallen into this disease and been healed? The servant said, Yes, but where that physician is I know not, for I left him in Rome. So many as have been attended by that physician and have gone through the water m his hands, have received healing immediately. His master said, I ought not to grudge to send thee yet again to Rome, if perchance thou mightest obtain healing.
II. And while they spoke thus, behold his mistress, by name Xanthippe, overhearing these words, and learning of the teaching of Paul, said, What is the name of that physician, and what is the healing to ward off such a disease? The servant said to her, The calling upon a new name, and anointing with oil and washing with water. By this treatment I have seen many that had incurable pains receive healings. As he said this, the images of the idols that stood in the house began to be shaken and fall down. And his mistress beckoned to him, saying, Seest thou, brother, the images of the idols being shaken, how they cannot endure the power of the word? And his master, by name Probus, arose from his mid-day sleep with a very gloomy countenance, for the Devil had greatly disturbed him, because the knowledge of God had come into his house. And he questioned the servant of everything in order, and the servant having been seized by sickness by the foreknowledge of God, disclosed to him the life of man, and Xanthippe was incurable in her soul concerning this teaching. So Probus too was grieved for Xanthippe, because from that time she was wasting herself away with waking and abstinence and other austerities.
III. And Xanthippe going away to her couch and groaning, said, Woe is me, wretched
one, lying in darkness, that I have not learned the name of the new teacher, that I might
IV. Then entering into her bed-chamber alone, she spoke thus with tears, In what way, my God, I shall act, or what counsel I shall take, I know not. Shall I declare the thought that has come upon me? I fear the madness and disorder of the city. Shall I fly from this impious city? I fear the contrivance of the devil for seizing the sheep. Shall I await the mercy and swiftness of the Lord? Again I fear the untimely snatching away of life, for the death of sinners has no warning. Shall I depart and flee away to Rome? I fear the length of the journey, being unable to go on foot. But while I say these things by conjecture, constrained by my desire (for I cannot speak with surety), may I find pardon with thee, my God, and do thou fulfil my desire with excess of right words, and think me but worthy to hear thy preacher, for if I say, to see his face, I ask a great thing. Blessed is he that is found in the company of thy preachers, and is satisfied with their precious countenances. Blessed are they that are yoked under the preaching of thy commandments. Blessed are they that keep thy commandments; but where now, Lord, are thy mercies to our fathers, that we also may be their successors in love toward thee and heirs of faith. But behold now, Lord, I cannot find any one that has love for thee, that communing with him I might even a little refresh my soul. Speed therefore, Lord, to yoke me in desire for thee, and keep me under the shadow of thy wings, for thou alone art God, glorified to all eternity. Amen.
V. Therefore Xanthippe saying these words and others like them, groaned continually
all the night, and Probus heard her and was greatly distressed, and arising from his couch
when the morning came he went in to her, and seeing her eyes inflamed with tears, he said,
VI. And Xanthippe went out into the garden, that she might await there looking closely for certainty of her husband, and she saw the delight of the trees, and the various warbling of the birds, and said, groaning, O beauty of the world! for that which we hitherto thought to come of itself, we know now that all things are beautifully fashioned by the beautiful One. O power and invention of wisdom! for not only has he placed in men a thousand tongues, but also in birds he has distinguished various voices, as if from anthems and responses to receive sweet-voiced and heart-stirring hymns from his own works. O delightfulness of the air, declaring the inimitable creator! Who shall turn my sorrow into rejoicing? And again she said, God to whom praise is sung by all, give me peace and comfort. As she said these things, Probus also came up from the street to break his fast, and when he saw her countenance altered by tears, he began to pull out the hairs of his head, but he dared not speak to her then so as not to mingle other trouble with her trouble. So he went and fell upon his couch, and said, groaning, Alas, that I had not even the consolation of a child from her, but only acquire grief upon grief. Two years are not yet full since I was wedded to her, and already she meditates divorce.
VII. But Xanthippe was always keeping watch through the doors into the streets of the
city, and the blessed Paul, the preacher and teacher and illuminator of the world, left Rome
and came even into Spain by the fore-knowledge of God. And coming up to the gates of
the city he stood and prayed, and crossing himself entered the city. When Xanthippe saw
the blessed Paul walking quietly and equally, and adorned with all virtue and understanding,
she was greatly delighted in him and her heart leaped continually, and as possessed with an
unexpected joy she said with herself, Why does my heart beat vehemently at the sight of
this man? Why is his walk quiet and equable, as of one who expects to take in his arms one
that is pursued? Why is his countenance kindly, as of one that tends the sick? Why does
he look so lovingly hither and thither, as one who desires to assist those who are seeking to
flee from the mouths of dragons? Who shall tell me that this is one from the flock of
preachers? If it were possible for me, I should wish to touch the hem of his garments, that
VIII. Now Probus heard her words, and straightway ran out by himself into the street, and laying hold of Paul’s hand said to him, Man, who thou art I know not, but deign to enter into my house; perchance thou mayest be to me a cause of salvation. Paul said to him, It will be well with thee, son, after thy request! And they went in together to Xanthippe. When Xanthippe therefore saw the great Paul, the intellectual eyes of her heart were uncovered, and she read upon his forehead, having as it were golden seals, these words, Paul the Preacher of God. Then exulting and rejoicing she threw herself at his feet, and twisting her hair together she wiped his feet, saying, Welcome, O man of God, to us humble ones, that live as shadows among shadows. For thou hast looked upon those who were running into Hades as into something beautiful, who addressed the crooked serpent and destroyer as provider and protector, who were running into the dark Hades as to their father, those that were fashioned with a rational nature but have become like irrational creatures. Thou hast sought me, lowly one, having the sun of righteousness in my heart. Now the poison is stayed, when I have seen thy precious face. Now he that troubled me is flown away, when thy most beautiful counsel has appeared to me. Now I shall be considered worthy of repentance, when I have received the seal of the preacher of the Lord. Before now I have deemed many happy who met with you, but I say boldly that from this time forth I myself shall be called happy by others, because I have touched thy hem, because I have received thy prayers, because I have enjoyed thy sweet and honeyed teaching. Thou hast not hesitated to come to us, thou that fishest the dry land in thy course, and gatherest the fish that fall in thy way into the net of the kingdom of heaven.
IX. The great Paul said to her, Arise, daughter, and look not upon me as having been
sought out of thy ignorance by my foresight. For Christ, the provider of the world, the
searcher out of sinners and the lost, who has not only called to mind those upon earth, but
also by his own presence has redeemed those in Hades, he himself has pitied thee, and sent
me hither that he might visit and pity many others together with thee. For this mercy and
visitation are not of us, but are his injunction and command, even as we also have received
mercy and been saved by him. Probus hearing this was astonished at their words, for he
was altogether ignorant of these things. But Paul by force raised up Xanthippe from his
feet, and she running set a new gilded chair for Paul to sit down upon. The great Paul said
to her, My daughter Xanthippe, do not thus, for ye have not yet accorded to the faith of
Christ, but wait a little, till the Lord shall set in order what is necessary! Xanthippe said to
Paul, Sayest thou this to try me, O preacher of God, or hast thou any foreknowledge? Paul
said, No, daughter, but the devil, who hates the servants of God, sows wickedness in the
hearts of his own servants, to oppose those that labour for Christ in preaching, for his
wickedness has extended to the apostles and even to the Lord himself. Therefore it is fitting
X. Now the report of his presence ran through the whole city and the country round about, for some of that city having been at Rome had seen the signs and wonders that were done by the blessed Paul, and came to see if this was he. Many therefore came into the house of Probus, and he began to be annoyed and to say, I will not suffer my house to be made an inn. Xanthippe knowing that the face of Probus had begun to be estranged, and that he spoke thus, was greatly distressed, saying, Alas, wretched me, that we are not thought fully worthy to keep this man in our house; for if Paul goes hence, the church also will be held elsewhere. Then Xanthippe, considering these matters, put her hand on the foot of Paul, and taking dust she called Probus to her, and placing her hand on his breast said, O Lord, my God, who hast sought out me, lowly one and ignorant of thee, send what is fitting into this heart. And Paul perceived her prayer, and made the sign of the cross, and for several days the people entered unhindered, and as many as had sick and vexed by unclean spirits brought them, and all were healed.
XI. And Xanthippe said to Paul, Teacher, my heart is greatly consumed because I have not as yet received baptism. And after this Probus being again moved by the devil, cast Paul out of the house and shut up Xanthippe in her chamber. Then one of the chief men, Philotheus by name, besought the great Paul to come into his house, but the great Paul was unwilling to do so, saying, Lest Probus trouble thy house on my account. Philotheus said to him, Nay, father, I am not at all subject to him, for in no other thing is he greater than me, except in rank, and that because the parents of Xanthippe are above me. But if Probus come to me, I am above him in riches and in war. Then Paul, the great apostle of the Lord, was persuaded, and went into the house of Philotheus the ex-prefect. All this was done by the Evil one that Xanthippe might receive holy baptism with tribulation, and be faint-hearted concerning the commandments of Christ.
XII. Xanthippe therefore, with tears, said to her servants, Have ye learned where Paul
is gone to? They said, Yea, in the house of Philotheus the ex-prefect, and Xanthippe rejoiced
greatly that Philotheus also believed, being able, as she said, to persuade Probus also. Then
Probus called Xanthippe to supper, and when she consented not, Probus said, Think not
that in bed also thou wilt keep away from me. But when he lay down to supper, Xanthippe
bending her knees, prayed to the Lord, saying, Eternal and immortal God, that didst take
XIII. But Probus, while still at supper, commanded the doors of their house to be secured by cruel and wicked soldiers, and having given these orders, he straightway fell asleep upon the couch. Then the servants came and announced this to Xanthippe that he might be awakened, but she said, Put out the lights, my children, and leave him thus. And in the first sleep, taking three hundred pieces of gold, she went to the doors, saying with herself, Perchance the porter will be persuaded by the amount of money. But he, being evil and froward, would not be persuaded to do this, and she, loosing also her girdle, which was set with precious stones and worth two hundred pieces of gold, gave it to him and went out saying, Lord, I win over my own slaves with money, that thy preacher Paul may not be oppressed by Probus. And Xanthippe went on to the house of Philotheus the ex-prefect, as to a great and incredible work, running and praising God. As she therefore passed through a certain place, the demons pursued her with fiery torches and lightnings, and she, turning, saw behind her this terrible sight, and being possessed with great fear said, What has happened to thee now, wretched soul? Thou hast been deprived of thy desire. Thou wast running to salvation, thou wast running to baptism, and thou hast fallen into the serpent and his ministers, and these things thy sins have prepared for thee. Speaking thus she was even fainting at heart from great despair, but the great Paul being forewarned by God of the assault of the demons, immediately stood beside her, being also preceded by a beautiful youth. And straightway the vision of the demons disappeared, and Paul said to her, Arise, daughter Xanthippe, and behold the Lord desired by thee, by whose flame the heavens are shaken and the deep is dried up, coming to thee and pitying and saving thee. Behold him that accepts thy prayers and straightway gives ear. See him coming in the shape of a man, and take courage against the demons. Then she rising from the ground said to him, Master, why hast thou left me solitary? Even now make haste to seal me, so that if death come upon me I may depart to him who is full of compassion and has no arrogance.
XIV. Therefore the great Paul straightway taking her hand, went into the house of Philotheus, and baptised her in the name of the Father and of the Son and the Holy Ghost. Then taking bread also he gave her the eucharist saying, Let this be to thee for a remission of sins and for a renewing of thy soul. Then the blessed Xanthippe, receiving the divine grace of holy baptism, returned to her own house, rejoicing and praising the Lord. The porter seeing her complained loudly in violent words, that her going out might be deemed to have been without his will if Probus should notice it; but he that gave her light along with Paul kept the whole house, together with Probus, in a deep sleep, and they did not hear his words at all. Then she went running into her bed-chamber, saying, What shall I say of thee, searcher out of sinners, who art most present with us in tribulations. Thy goodness does these things, since for the sake of man whom thou didst make thou didst go down even to death, for, however much man stir thee to anger many times, yet thou, Lord, pourest out thy mercies upon him. O depth of compassion and wealth of mercy; O immeasurable goodness and incomparable kindness; O treasure of good things, and giver of mercy, and enricher of all that believe in thee! If, therefore, one who loves thee say, Be near me, Lord, thou hast already anticipated him. If he say, I give thee thanks; hear my words, before they are spoken, thou understandest. And as for those that ask of thee, thou givest to each after his asking. Thy goodness seeks out those that know thee not, and thou runnest to sinners. O cheerful look, filling the ways of sinners with mercy; O excellent watching and exhortation of the ignorant! Who shall tell my lord Paul of the salvation that has now befallen me, that he might come and give words of thanksgiving for me to this protector of sinners? Come many and behold and know the Lord, who hates sin, but has mercy on sinners. Come, now, O Paul, preacher of God, for with thee even now I sit under instruction, and give words of thanksgiving for me, for I desire to keep silence, since human reason makes me afraid, lest I have not the grace of eloquence. I desire to keep silence, and am compelled to speak, for some one inflames and sweetens me within. If I say, I will shut my mouth, there is some one that murmurs in me. Shall I say a great thing? Is it not that teacher that is in Paul, without arrogance, filling the heavens, speaking within and waiting without, sitting on the throne with the father and stretched upon the cross by man. What, therefore, I shall do I know not. My worthless mind delights me, and is not unfolded to the end. Thou that hadst thy hands fixed with nails and thy side pierced with the spear, thou star out of Jacob and lion’s whelp out of Judah, thou rod out of Jesse, and man and God out of Mary, thou invisible God in the bosom of the Father, and that canst not be looked upon by cherubim, and art mocked in Israel, glory be to thee, who didst appear on the earth and wast taken by the people, hung upon the tree and by the report of the wicked falsely said to be stolen, and that hast bought us all together.
XV. While she was still speaking thus, there appeared a cross on the eastern wall, and
straightway there entered through it a beautiful youth, having round about him trembling
XVI. And as she spoke thus the Lord was again hidden from her, and Xanthippe, coming to herself, said, Woe is me wretched one, that no one has told me what is the gratitude of slaves towards their master. If Paul the preacher of the Lord were here, how could he give praise? But perchance in the face of such favors and gifts they are silent, possessed only with tears, for it is not possible worthily to praise any one according to his favour. Saying this she was seized with great faintness from lack of food, for having been strongly possessed with desire for Christ she had forgotten to take nourishment. Therefore, being greatly exhausted by abstinence and the vision and want of sleep and other austerities, she was unable to rise from the ground.
XVII. And Probus arose from his couch with a very gloomy countenance, for in his
sleep he had seen a dream, and was greatly troubled concerning it. But the porter seeing
him about to issue to the market-place, having his countenance thus troubled, was greatly
afraid, Lest, said he, he know what has happened, and will miserably destroy me. Probus,
however, having gone forth and signified to those in the market what was fitting for the day
and season, speedily returned into the house, and said to his servants, Call me quickly the
wise men Barandus and Gnosteas. When they were summoned he said to them, I have seen
a very terrible vision, and what appeared in it is difficult for our power to interpret. This,
however, do ye disclose to me, as being the most excellent of all the world. Expound it to
me when I tell it you. Barandus says to him, If the vision can be interpreted by our wisdom,
we shall explain it to thee, but if it be of the faith that is now spoken of we cannot expound
it to thee, for it is of another wisdom and understanding. However, let our lord and master
XVIII. Then the wise Barandus said, By the grace of God I shall tell the things sent into
the world by the Lord. The king whom thou sawest is the Devil, and the multitudes of his
servants are the demons, and the throngs about him are they that worship the gods.
Whereas he thought to have no successor, he looked not for the coming of Christ. The
raven betokened the weakness of his kingdom, for the raven kept not obedience to the
righteous Noah, but loved pitiful things. The eagle that arose and took away his kingdom
and carried it up into heaven, and that there came a protector of those that fled to the eagle,
having a staff, that is the Lord Jesus Christ, who left to them his staff, that is, his precious
cross; and that he washed those that fled to him signifies the invulnerable breast-plate of
baptism, and therefore they were not overcome. The capable men sent into the world with
the cross are the preachers of God like Paul who is now with us, against whom that king has
no power. This was made known to thee because even on those who are hard of belief God
has compassion in some way. See therefore whether even thou wilt be able to injure Paul
though thou desirest, for the mighty power that shields him has been shown thee by the
Lord. Therefore, understand what has been said to thee by me, and serve not that king of
darkness, for as thou sawest his kingdom vanish away, so shall all his servants perish with
him. Come now, therefore, my Lord, let us go to Paul and receive baptism from him, lest
Satan have mastery over us also. Probus said, Let us first go to Xanthippe and see whether
XIX. And as they went into the chamber, they heard her singing.
Praise the Lord ye sinners also, because he accepts your prayers also. Alleluia.
Praise the Lord ye that have despaired like me, for many are his mercies. Alleluia.
Praise him ye ungodly, because for you he was crucified. Alleluia.
Praise him ye that strive for the salvation of sinners, because God loves you. Alleluia.
Praise him, ye that rejoice at the calling of sinners, because ye are fellow-citizens with the saints. Alleluia.
As she said these words and more than these with tears, the wise men Barandus and Gnosteas opening the door entered and fell at her feet, saying, Pray for us lowly ones, O servant of Christ, that he may bring us also into thy number. But she said to them, Brethren, I am not Paul who remits sins, but neither is he far from you. Therefore fall not before my knees, but go to him, who is also more able to benefit you. Then they came running to the house of Philotheus to Paul, and found him teaching a great multitude. And Probus also came to hear Paul, and Xanthippe entered along with him to salute him, and coming near to Paul and bending her knees she did him reverence. Probus seeing this marvelled that her so proud spirit had changed to so great humility, for she sat beside the feet of Paul on the ground humbly and as one of the worthless. And Probus was greatly grieved, not yet attending to the hearing of the word, but was ever gazing and fixing his attention on Xanthippe.
XX. The great Paul was teaching thus, Let those that burn in the flesh observe lawful
marriage, avoiding fornication, especially that with another’s wife, and let those that are
united keep to one another. Probus heard this teaching with delight, and said, O Paul, how
excellently and wisely thou employest this teaching. Why then has Xanthippe withdrawn
from me? And Paul said, My son Probus, they that foresee that the works of men shall be
tried with fire, and that have always in their mind the inexorableness of death, cast out all
desire that cleaves to the flesh. But woe when the desire shall judge him that desired, then
he shall gnash his teeth to no effect and in vain, for the amendment of repentance is past.
Hearing this Probus went up into his house marvelling, and tasted nothing that day, but
went and lay down upon his bed. And about the third hour of the night he arose and said,
Alas, how wretched was the day in which I was wedded to Xanthippe. Would that I had
died and not seen her. Saying this he arose and said, I shall pray to the God of Paul. Perchance
he will do to me also what is fitting, that I may not become a reproach in the world,
being rejected by her. And straightway falling upon the ground he said, O God of Paul, if,
as I have heard from Xanthippe, thou dost seek after the ignorant and turn back those that
are astray, do to me also what is fitting; for thou art the king of life and death, as I have
XXI. Then Probus arising from the ground fell again upon the couch, and arising early he came to Paul, and finding him baptising many in the name of the life-giving Trinity, he said, My lord Paul, if only I were worthy to receive baptism, behold the hour. Paul said to him, Son, behold the water is ready for the cleansing of those that come to Christ. Therefore immediately taking off his garments, and Paul laying hold of him, he leapt into the water, saying, Jesus Christ, son of God, and everlasting God, let all my sins be taken away by this water. And Paul said, We baptise thee in the name of the Father and Son and Holy Ghost. After this he made him to receive the eucharist of Christ. Then Xanthippe, being greatly rejoiced, began in the house toward evening together with her husband to give good cheer to all those in the house, and to prepare a feast, and when they came, after giving orders for the supper to be magnificent she herself went up to the chamber. And behold on the stairs a demon coming in the likeness of one of the actors, and standing in a dark corner, was desirous to frighten and terrify Xanthippe. But she thinking it to be the actor that she ordinarily had, said in anger, Many a time have I said to him that I no longer care for toys, and he despises me as being a woman; and straightway seizing an iron lamp-stand, she hurled it at his face, and crushed all his features. Then the demon cried out, saying, O violence, from this destroyer even women have received power to strike us. But Xanthippe was greatly afraid.
XXII. After supper then Probus went forth to hear the word, but Xanthippe sitting in
her bed-chamber was reading the prophets, her sister Polyxena lying upon the couch.
Xanthippe loved Polyxena exceedingly, because she was younger than herself, and beautiful
in appearance, and Probus also loved her greatly. And as Polyxena lay upon the couch she
saw this dream, that a dragon, hideous in appearance, came and signified to her to come to
him, and when she did not obey him to go to him, he came running and swallowed her.
From fear of this the girl leapt up trembling, and Xanthippe running to her said, What has
happened to thee, dearest, that thou hast leapt up thus suddenly? She for a long time was
unable to speak; then coming to herself she said, Alas, my sister Xanthippe, what danger or
tribulation awaits me, I know not; for I saw in my dream that a hideous dragon came and
signed to me to go to him, and, when I would not go, he came running and swallowed me,
beginning at my feet. While I was terrified at this, there suddenly spoke out of the air, in
the light of the sun, a beautiful youth, whom I thought to be the brother of Paul, saying,
Verily, thou hast no power. Who also took me by the hand and straightway drew me out
of him, and straightway the dragon disappeared. And behold his hand was full of sweet
odour as of balsam or aught else for fragrance. Xanthippe said to her, Truly thou must be
greatly troubled, my sister Polyxena, but God has thee dear, seeing that he has shown thee
XXIII. Xanthippe, having said this to Polyxena, and having made a cross of wood, went to Paul, but Polyxena remained alone in the bed-chamber, her nurse having gone together with Xanthippe. And about the middle of the night, a certain man, powerful in wealth and assistance, finding the doors open and using magical arts, entered within, desiring to carry away Polyxena. She discovering this fled into the mill, but the magicians led by the demons found her. And she, not finding any door to escape by, said, Alas that I am given over to this destroyer; for she had heard that he was at enmity with her suitor, and he did this to assail and vex him, being a man who was a robber and exceeding cruel. Therefore seizing her they went out of the city, dragging her to the sea. She looked round this way and that, but there was none to deliver her, and groaning she said, Alas, my sister Xanthippe, thou didst send seven hundred pieces of gold to Rome and buy books, that through them thou mightest prophesy by me; for this evening thou didst read, I looked to my right hand and beheld, but there was no one that knew me; flight perished from me and there is no one that seeketh out my soul.3995
XXIV. While she said these words, those that were dragging her away walked in haste, and coming to the shore they hired a ship and sailed for Babylonia, for he that carried her off had a brother there, a ruler of a district. But the wind blew against them, so that they could not proceed by reason of it, and as they were rowing on the sea, behold the great apostle of the Lord, Peter, was sailing past in a ship, being urged by a dream to go to Rome, because when Paul departed for Spain there had entered into Rome a certain deceiver and magician, Simon by name, and had broken up the church which Paul had established. And, behold, as he journeyed he heard a voice from heaven saying to him, Peter, to-morrow there will meet thee a ship coming from Spain; arise, therefore, and pray for the soul that is troubled in it. As soon therefore as Peter saw the ship, remembering the dream, he said, O Jesus, that hast care for the troubled, whom the tribulation of those in a strange land moves to compassion, whom the weeping of those in captivity made to come upon the earth, who givest us at all time whatsoever we desire, and never turnest away from our request, show now also pity and assistance to the soul that is tossed about in that ship, because thou, O Lord, pitiest at all time those in pain. The demons then, perceiving his prayer, said to the magicians, Avoid ye the course of that ship, for if we meet with it, we cannot move.
XXV. But the loving God taking care for Polyxena, the vessel arrived in Greece, the
blessed Philip being there, and having come down to the shore by a vision, and there accompanied
him also great multitudes of those who were being taught by him. And behold the
vessel wherein was Polyxena appeared, terribly tossed about. And the blessed Philip said,
XXVI. Polyxena, however, going out of the city, and not knowing by what way she
should walk, found herself in desert places of the hills, and sitting down said thus with tears,
Woe is me, outcast and captive, that I cannot find even a wild beast’s den to rest in. Woe
is me, left desolate, that not even Hades, that no one escapes, has devoured me. Woe is me,
who at one time showed myself not even to my servants, and now display myself to demons.
Woe is me, that I am now made manifest to all those by whom I disdained to be seen. Alas
for me that was formerly devoted to idols; for this now even the mercy of God has passed
me in silence. Whom, then, shall I call upon to help me? The God of Paul whom I have
constantly offended? But who shall help me now? No one sees or heeds or hears my
groaning. Verily I shall beseech Him that sees the hidden things, for who is more pitiful
and compassionate than He who always keeps watch over the oppressed? But because my
mouth is unclean and defiled, I dare not ask help from Him. Would that I were as one of
XXVII. And as she was saying these words, and more than these, the morning dawned, and the lioness came from her hunting. Polyxena, seeing the wild beast, trembled and said, By the God of Paul, O wild beast, have compassion on me and tear me not until I receive baptism. And the wild beast, fearing the adjuration, immediately went away, and standing afar off gazed at her. And she said, Behold, the beast has obeyed me; I will also retire from its dwelling. And immediately she began to journey towards the east, and the beast went before her until she was come out of the wood. Then Polyxena said, What shall I give to thee in return, O beast? The God of Paul will repay thee this kindness; and the wild beast, hearing her prayer, immediately returned to its place. Then she, descending, found a public road, and standing on it wept, not knowing whither she should go, and though many went past, she turned to none of them, but said, Perchance the God of Paul will remember me, and whoever shall have pity upon me, to him will I go.
XXVIII. As she said this, Andrew, the apostle of the Lord, also came journeying to that
place, and as he drew near to Polyxena he felt in his heart some commotion arising in himself.
Standing, therefore, to pray, and folding his arms in the shape of the cross, he said, Lord
Jesus Christ, partaker of light and knower of things hidden, from whom nothing on earth
is hid, do unto me kindness and mercy, and make clear to me this commotion of heart, and
calm my reason, thou that makest peace always with those that love peace. Then Polyxena
ran to him, and Andrew, the apostle of the Lord, said to her, Approach me not, daughter,
but tell me who and whence thou art. Polyxena said, My lord, I am a stranger here, but I
see thy face is gracious, and thy words as the words of Paul, and I suppose thee to be of the
same God. Andrew understood that she spoke of the apostle Paul, and said to her, And
whence dost thou know of Paul? She said, From my own country, for I left him in Spain.
XXIX. And when they had gone no long way, they came to a well most transparent and pure. And as the blessed Andrew stood to pray beside the well, behold a certain maiden named Rebecca, of the tribe of Israel, brought as a captive to that country, came to draw water at the well, and seeing the blessed Andrew, knew him by his appearance. For Rebecca said, This is the appearance of a Prophet, and this is one of the apostles. And bowing down to him she said, Have mercy on me, servant of the true God, who am captive and sold for the third time, who was once honored by prophets, and am now insulted by idolaters, and recall me, lowly one, thou that wast sent to call back many sinners. Andrew, the apostle of Christ, said, God will care for thee also, daughter, as well as for this stranger. Therefore, receive ye now baptism, and be ye as of one people, glorifying God always.
XXX. Therefore the apostle standing prayed, and, behold, the lioness came running, and stood gazing upon him. And Andrew the apostle of the Lord said, What then does this beast wish? The lioness opening her mouth spoke with a human voice, Andrew, apostle of Christ, the prayer of her, that stands on thy right hand, has overtaken me. Therefore confirm thou and instruct and admonish them in the right and true faith of Christ, for they greatly desire the name of the Lord. And, behold, the wonderful condescension of God, that even on irrational and untamable beasts he has poured out his mercy. The blessed Andrew weeping said, What shall I say or what shall I speak concerning thy mercy, O God, that thus thou at all times cleavest to the lowly, and takest care for those in ignorance, being without arrogance and full of mercy? And having completed the prayer he baptised the maidens in the name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. Then the lioness immediately set off to the mountain, and the Apostle Andrew said to the maidens, Be zealous, daughters, to be of good repute before God by living well in a strange land, and separate not from each other, and God, that is always present to those that call upon him, keep you in holiness, driving away from you the Evil One. And pray ye also for me. Polyxena said, We will follow thee whithersoever thou goest. The Apostle Andrew said, This was not made known to me by the Lord, daughters; therefore remain with peace, hoping in the Lord, and he will preserve you to the end.
XXXI. And Andrew went his way rejoicing and glorifying God. Then said Polyxena,
Whither shall we go, sister? Rebecca said, Let us depart whither thou wilt, lest my mistress
send and separate us. Polyxena said, Come, let us depart into the mountain to the lioness.
Rebecca said, It is indeed better for us to live with wild beasts and perish of hunger than to
XXXII. The ass-driver hearing this wept unceasingly, and Polyxena said, Has then the providence of God overtaken thee, that thou weepest thus? The ass-driver said, If thou art desirous to learn wherefore I weep, hear the truth, for one ought not to grudge to tell the things of Christ. I was a disciple of Philip, the apostle of Christ, and seeing how all his thought was towards the poor, I took all that I had and sold it. And taking the price, I bought bread and wine, and divided them throughout the cities to those that had need, when therefore I had done this for some time in the neighbouring city, a certain maimed person cried out, saying (though it was not himself that spoke, but Satan through his mouth), I desire nothing, I take nothing from thee, because thou art a Christian. Then the whole city arose against me and sought to take me, but some ran one way and some another, while I go through their midst and no one sees me. And issuing from the city I gave praise and glory to God that thus I had been rewarded, and I prayed to my God that I should meet some one who knew his all-holy name, so that relating these things I might obtain relief. For the men of this country will not hear at all concerning Christ, being full of impiety and filled with wickedness. I exhort you therefore, take ye also one coin from me, and if it seem good, take ye rest also upon the asses. Polyxena said, Mayest thou obtain mercy from God, brother. But if thou wilt receive a full reward, save us as far as the sea, so that, if God wills, we may sail for Spain.
XXXIII. The ass-driver, as if commanded by the voice of God, eagerly receiving the maidens, went on his way rejoicing in the Lord. And he said to Polyxena, Alter thy appearance to that of a man, lest for thy beauty’s sake some one snatch thee away from me. And coming to an inn, they stayed there, and on the morrow they went forward taking heed to the way. And behold there came past a certain prefect journeying to Greece, who seeing the maidens ordered Polyxena to be carried off on his chariot. Then the ass-driver followed, crying and saying, A prefect does violence to none. Why do ye this? Then they beat him and drove him away.
XXXIV. And he going on his way lamented, saying, Woe is me, wretched and abominable one. Woe is me that thought to do good, but now I have wrought mischief. Woe is me that my trouble and my running were unacceptable. Would that I had died before yesterday, that I might not have met with these maidens at all. But why troublest thou me, O wretched soul? Let us go to Philip the apostle of God. If there is not forgiveness for me, it is better for me to choose death in whatsoever fashion than to live with such evil and bitter conscience. So he went and found Philip the apostle of Christ, and said to him, O disciple and preacher of Christ, thus and thus it has happened to me and befallen me. Has my soul salvation? Philip the apostle of Christ said, Be not distressed concerning this, my son, it is impossible for them to be dishonoured, seeing that no one ever overcomes God; for this same Polyxena, when she first came from the sea, I entrusted to a certain brother, who also was greatly distressed because of her running away secretly from his house. Him also I persuaded not to grieve, for through her tribulation and wanderings many shall know God.
XXXV. The prefect therefore carried Polyxena to the city where he stayed, and ordered her to be shut up in a chamber. And one of the soldiers seized Rebecca, but the maid secretly escaping fled into the house of an old woman, who received the maiden kindly and entreated her well. And sitting down she wept, saying, Alas, my sister Polyxena, I wretched one did not think that anyone was oppressed like myself, but now I am persuaded and know that all my misfortunes and tribulations do not compare with one day of thine. And most grievous of all, behold I have been separated from thee and am again a captive, but do thou search for me even into the next world, my sister Polyxena. The old woman said to her, What ails thee, daughter, that thou weepest thus bitterly? Rebecca said, Suffer me, mother, to be distressed and to lament the great and incurable pain of my heart. The old woman greatly compassionating her wept exceedingly, for the maid had told her all that had happened to her, and how through Polyxena she had believed in Christ. So too Polyxena, shut up in the chamber, said, Woe is me, wretched one; alas for me miserable one; now I know clearly how the devil hates virginity, but O Lord Jesus Christ, God of all, since I dare not beseech thee of myself, I bring to thee the prayers of thy holy preacher Paul, that thou mayst not suffer my virginity to be destroyed by any one.
XXXVI. And as she was yet praying, the attendants came to lead her to the couch of
the prefect. But Polyxena said to them, Brethren, make not haste to any one’s destruction,
for this time shall quickly pass away, and they that work together with the destroyers shall
perish with them. Rather assist strangers, that ye be not found strangers to the angels of
God. The men, being shamed by these words, went to the prefect and said, The maid from
fear is seized with a violent fever. And the prefect said, Let her alone. And, behold, the son
of the prefect came to Polyxena by night, and she seeing him was afraid, but the youth said
to her, Fear not, girl. I seek not to be wedded with thee as the bridegroom of destruction,
for I know from thy prayer that thou art the bride of the God of heaven. I know this God
XXXVII. And one of the servants overhearing them told all this to the prefect, who being filled with great anger condemned them to be cast to the wild beasts. And when they were cast into the arena, a fierce lioness was let loose upon them, which ran and embraced the feet of Polyxena, and licked the soles of her feet. Then the prefect and all the city, seeing this fearful and wonderful sight, gave praise and glory to the merciful God, saying, Of a truth thou art, and he, that is named by Polyxena, alone is God, for the gods of the heathen are the works of men’s hands, unable to save or assist any one. Let them perish now, both themselves and their makers. And the prefect straightway taking his son and Polyxena into the palace, heard from them in order the faith and religion in Christ without omission, and he and all in the city believed, and there was great joy and giving of glory to God. And Polyxena said to the prefect, Be of good cheer, my lord, for the man of God will quickly come, who will perfectly teach, exhort, instruct, and enlighten you in the knowledge of Christ. She however prepared in all haste to depart into Spain.
XXXVIII. And as I, Onesimus, was sailing into Spain to Paul, I received from the Lord
a revelation saying to me, Onesimus, the vessel in which thou now art will land in the parts
of Greece, and thou wilt find on the shore of the harbour two maids and one youth. Assist
them and take them to Paul. When we reached this place according to the command of the
Lord, we found the maids together with the youth seeking a vessel. When the maids saw
us therefore, they knew that we were of the hope of Christ, and Polyxena running to us said,
Verily the man of God cannot be concealed, for the grace and kindliness of his countenance
makes him manifest. And when we sought to sail away, the sea was troubled by the
providence of God. And there was with us a disciple of Paul, by name Lucius, capable in
word to teach the city. Therefore we remained seven days, and God opened to that place a
great door of faith, and twenty thousand believed, and there was great joy and rejoicing in
XXXIX. Thus now by the foreknowledge of Christ, the prefect sent us away with supplies for the voyage, sending also his son with us. And when we had sailed twenty days, Polyxena was greatly exhausted, and we touched at a certain island for the sake of rest. And behold, certain fierce and hardened men, coming down to us and seeing Polyxena, prepared for battle; but by the grace of Christ our men defended Polyxena and vanquished them, although the strangers were more numerous and more powerful. Polyxena therefore fearing again to become a captive threw herself into the sea; but the pilot dragged her out, having suffered no harm. Then we embarked in the vessel and fled, for the places were rough and wooded, and we were afraid to remain, and in twelve days we arrived in Spain, by the grace of God.
XL. And Paul seeing us rejoiced greatly, and said, Welcome ye that have been troubled. And Polyxena, laying hold of his feet, said, It may be that this trouble came upon me because I would have blasphemed thee, but now I beseech and entreat that I may not again be delivered into such troubles and misfortunes. And Paul said, weeping, Thus must we be troubled, my daughter, that we may know our defender, Jesus Christ.
XLI. And while we were giving the letters of the brethren to Paul, one ran and told Xanthippe of the arrival of Polyxena. And she made haste and came to us, and seeing Polyxena, was overcome by an unspeakable joy and fell to the ground; but Polyxena embracing her and caressing her for a long time brought her back to life. Then Xanthippe said to her, I, my true sister Polyxena, went not forth at all for forty days, praying much for thee to the loving God, that thy virginity might not be taken away. And Paul, the preacher of God, said to me, Her virginity will not be taken away, and she will come quickly. And Probus said to me, It was assigned to her by God to be thus afflicted. Seest thou how by many devices God saves many? But now, my beloved sister, having unexpectedly seen thy face, now I shall willingly die.
XLII. Then he who had carried her away came up again and sought for Polyxena, but the great Paul persuaded him to refrain from her, and he also believed and was baptised by Paul, as also the suitor of Polyxena believed, and there was great joy in all that city of Spain for the recovery of Polyxena. From that time forward she left not at all the blessed Paul in her fear of temptations. These things then being thus, all rejoiced in the Lord, glorifying Father, Son and Holy Ghost, one God, to whom is glory and power, now and ever and to all eternity. Amen.
The Greek text of this work is printed for the first time in the same part of “Texts and Studies” as the Acts of Xanthippe and Polyxena. The sources for it are two manuscripts—one in Paris, belonging to the twelfth century, and the other in Oxford, dating from the fifteenth or sixteenth. The latter, however, only extends to the close of c. viii., the copy used by the scribe having been imperfect. There are versions of the work in Slavonic, Syriac, Ethiopic, and Arabic; in the former of these the Blessed Ones are called the Brachmani.
From two passages in the poems of Commodian (c. 250 a.d.) it would seem that the work was known in his day, and the canon of Nicephoras (c. 850 a.d.) places it among certain apocryphal books which are to be rejected. At the same time, it is doubtful whether, in its present form, it can be put as far back as the earlier of these dates.
It professes to be the account of a visit to the Makares, or Blessed Ones, given by a hermit, Zosimus, who was privileged to visit them. For forty years he had abstained from bread and wine and from seeing the face of man, always praying to be permitted to see the life of the Blessed. With the second chapter the narrative begins in the first person, and is continued in this up to c. xxi., just where the angels come to receive the soul of Zosimus, and the work is then finished off by one of the hermits who were present at his last moments.
While the style is inelegant and sometimes obscure, the matter of the book is very interesting, and shows considerable powers of imagination. The land of the Blessed is reached by means of a camel, which comes from the desert, and then by a storm of wind, which carries Zosimus along with it. He is addressed by the river to which he comes, as well as by the wall of cloud which rises above it, and is finally lifted across it by two trees. The origin of the Blessed Ones is noteworthy, as connecting the story with early literature on the Lost Tribes. They are the descendants of Rechab in the days of Jeremiah the prophet, who, for refusing to give up their observances, are cast into prison by the king. From this they are delivered by an angel, and brought to the place they now inhabit,—a level land covered with flowers,—a view of Paradise which continues all through the Middle Ages. The chapters (x.–xv.) in which the Blessed describe their life and death are of special merit, and form the best part of the whole. In striking contrast to its lofty tone is the appearance of Satan with his 1360 demons, whom Zosimus finally overcomes and drives away.
To the various accounts of the Earthly Paradise, the story of Zosimus forms an important addition; on these it may, either directly or indirectly, have had considerable influence, although the difficulty of assigning a definite date to it makes this very uncertain.
I. About that time there was in the desert a certain man named Zosimus, who for forty years ate no bread, and drank no wine, and saw not the face of man. This man was entreating God that he might see the way of life of the blessed, and behold an angel of the Lord was sent saying to him, Zosimus, man of God, behold I am sent by the Most High, the God of all, to tell thee that thou shalt journey to the blessed, but shalt not dwell with them. But exalt not thy heart, saying, For forty years I have not eaten bread, for the word of God is more than bread, and the spirit of God is more than wine. And as for thy saying, I have not seen the face of man, behold the face of the great king is nigh thee. Zosimus said, I know that the Lord can do whatsoever he will. The angel said to him, Know this also, that thou art not worthy of one of their delights, but arise and set out.
II. And I, Zosimus, issuing from my cave with God leading me, set out not knowing which way I went, and after I had travelled forty days my spirit grew faint and my body failed, and being exhausted I sat down, and continued praying in that place for three days. And, behold, there came a beast from the desert, whose name is the camel, and placing its knees on the ground, it received me upon its neck and went into the desert and set me down. There there was much howling of wild beasts, and gnashing of teeth, and deadly poison. And becoming afraid, I prayed to the Lord, and there came in that place a great earthquake with noise, and a storm of wind blew and lifted me from the earth, and exalted me on its wing, and I was praying and journeying till it set me upon a place beside a river, and the name of the river is Eumeles. And behold when I desired to cross the river, some one cried as if from the water, saying, Zosimus, man of God, thou canst not pass through me, for no man can divide my waters: but look up from the waters to the heaven. And looking up I saw a wall of cloud stretching from the waters to the heaven, and the cloud said, Zosimus, man of God, through me no bird passes out of this world, nor breath of wind, nor the sun itself, nor can the tempter in this world pass through me.
III. And I was astonished at these words, and at the voice that spake these things to
me. And as I prayed, behold two trees sprang up out of the earth, fair and beautiful, laden
with fragrant fruits. And the tree on this side bent down and received me on its top, and
was lifted up exceedingly above the middle of the river, and the other tree met me and received
me in its branches and bending down set me on the ground; and both trees were lifted
up and set me away from the river on the other side. In that place I rested three days, and
arising again I went forward, whither I knew not, and that place was filled with much fra-
IV. And I saw there a naked man sitting, and said in myself, Surely this is not the tempter. And I remembered the voice of the cloud that it said to me, Not even the tempter in this world passes through me. And thus taking courage I said to him, Hail, brother. And he answering said to me, The grace of my God be with thee. Again I said to him, Tell me, man of God, who thou art? He answered and said to me, Who art thou rather? And I answered and told him all concerning myself, and that I had prayed to God and he had brought me into that place. He answered and said to me, I also know that thou art a man of God, for if not, thou couldst not have passed through the cloud and the river and the air. For the breadth of the river is about thirty thousand paces, and the cloud reaches to heaven, and the depth of the river to the abyss.
V. And having ended this discourse the man spoke again, Hast thou come hither out of the vanity of the world? I said to him, Wherefore art thou naked? He said, How knowest thou that I am naked? Thou wearest skins of the cattle of the earth, that decay together with thy body, but look up to the height of heaven and behold of what nature my clothing is. And looking up into heaven I saw his face as the face of an angel, and his clothing as lightning, which passes from the east to the west, and I was greatly afraid, thinking that it was the son of God, and trembled, falling upon the ground. And giving me his hand he raised me up, saying, Arise, I also am one of the blessed. Come with me, that I may lead thee to the elders. And laying hold of my hand he walked about with me and led me toward a certain crowd, and there were in that crowd elders like sons of God, and young men were standing beside the elders. And as I came near to them, they said, This man has come hither out of the vanity of the world; come, let us beseech the Lord and he will reveal to us this mystery. Surely the end is not at hand, that the man of vanity is come hither? Then they arose and besought the Lord with one accord, and behold two angels came down from heaven and said, Fear not the man, for God has sent him, that he may remain seven days and learn your ways of life, and then he shall go forth and depart to his own place. The angels of God having said this ascended into heaven before our eyes.
VI. Then the elders of the blessed gave me over to one of the attendants, saying, Keep
him for seven days. So the attendant receiving me led me to his cave, and we sat under a
tree partaking of food. For from the sixth hour even to the sixth, then we ate, and the water
came out from the root of the tree sweeter than honey, and we drank our fill, and again the
water sank down into its place. And all the country of those there heard of me, that there
had come thither a man out of the vanity of the world, and all the country was stirred up,
and they came to see me because it seemed strange to them. Therefore they were asking
me all things and I was answering them, and I became faint in spirit and in body, and besought
the man of God that served me, and said, I beseech thee, brother, if any come to see
VII. And they rejoiced with great joy, and taking up tables of stone they wrote on them with their nails, thus, Hear, ye sons of men, hear ye us who are become blessed, that we also are of you; for when the prophet Jeremiah proclaimed that the city of Jerusalem should be delivered into the hands of the destroyers, he rent his garments, and put sackcloth upon his loins, and sprinkled dust upon his head, and took earth upon his bed, and told all the people to turn from their wicked way. And our father Rechab, the son of Aminadab, heard him and said to us, Ye sons and daughters of Rechab, hearken to your father, and put off your garments from your body, and drink no vessel of wine, and eat no bread from the fire, and drink not strong drink and honey until the Lord hear your entreaty. And we said, All that he has commanded us we shall do and hearken. So we cast away our clothing from our bodies, and we ate no bread from the fire, and drank no vessel of wine nor honey nor strong drink, and we lamented with a great lamentation and besought the Lord, and he heard our prayer and turned away his anger from the city of Jerusalem, and there came to the city of Jerusalem mercy from the Lord, and he pitied its people, and turned away his deadly anger.
VIII. And after these things the king of the city of Jerusalem died, and there arose another
king. And all the people gathered to him and informed him concerning us, and said,
There are certain of thy people, who have changed their way from us. Therefore the king
summoned them, and asked them wherefore they had done this; and he sent for us and
asked, Who are ye and of what worship and of what country? And we said to him, We are
the sons of thy servant, and our father is Rechab the son of Jonadab, and when Jeremiah
the prophet preached in the days of thy father the king, he proclaimed death to the city of
Jerusalem, saying, Yet three days and all the city shall be put to death. And the king thy
father hearing this repented of his sins, and issued a command to all to turn aside from their
wicked way. And our father thy servant hearing it charged us, saying, Drink no vessel of
wine, and eat no bread from the fire, until the Lord shall hear your entreaty. And we
hearkened to the commandment of our father, and made naked our bodies, we drank no
wine and ate no bread, and we prayed to the Lord for the city of Jerusalem, and the Lord
IX. And the king said to us, Ye have done well. Now therefore mingle with my people, and eat bread and drink wine, and glorify your Lord, and ye shall be serving God and the king. But we said, We will not disobey God. Then the king was enraged and set us in prison, and we passed that night there. And behold a light shone in the building, and an angel uncovered the prison and laid hold of the crowns of our heads, and took us out of the prison, and set us beside the water of the river, and said to us, Whithersoever the water goes, go ye also. And we travelled with the water and with the angel. When therefore he had brought us to this place, the river was dried up and the water was swallowed up by the abyss, and he made a wall round this country, and there came a wall of cloud, and shadowed above the water; and he did not scatter us over all the earth, but gave to us this country.
X. Hear, ye sons of men, hear the way of life of the blessed. For God placed us in this land, for we are holy but not immortal. For the earth produces most fragrant fruit, and out of the trunks of the trees comes water sweeter than honey, and these are our food and drink. We are also praying night and day, and this is all our occupation. Hear, ye sons of men; with us there is no vine, nor ploughed field, nor works of wood or iron, nor have we any house or building, nor fire nor sword, nor iron wrought or unwrought, nor silver nor gold, nor air too heavy or too keen. Neither do any of us take to themselves wives, except for so long as to beget two children, and after they have produced two children they withdraw from each other and continue in chastity, not knowing that they were ever in the intercourse of marriage, but being in virginity as from the beginning. And the one child remains for marriage, and the other for virginity.
XI. And there is no count of time, neither weeks nor months nor years, for all our day is one day. In our caves lie the leaves of trees, and this is our couch under the trees. But we are not naked of body, as ye wrongly imagine, for we have the garment of immortality and are not ashamed of each other. At the sixth hour of every day we eat, for the fruit of the tree falls of itself at the sixth hour, and we eat and drink our fill, and again the water sinks into its place. We also know you who are there in the world, and who are in sins, and your works, for every day the angels of the Lord come and tell them to us, and the number of your years. But we pray for you to the Lord, because we also are of you and of your race, except that God has chosen us, and has set us in this place without sin. And the angels of God dwell with us every day, and tell us all things concerning you, and we rejoice with the angels over the works of the just, but over the works of sinners we mourn and lament, praying to the Lord that he may cease from his anger and spare your offences.
XII. But when the time of the forty days comes, all the trees cease from their fruits, and
the manna that he gave to our fathers rains down from heaven, and the manna is sweeter
than honey. Thus we know that the season of the year is changed. But when the time of
XIII. We know also the time of our end, for we have no torment nor disease nor pain in our bodies, nor exhaustion nor weakness, but peace and great patience and love. For our soul is not troubled by the angels to go forth, for the angels rejoice when they receive our souls, and the souls also rejoice with the angels when they behold them; as a bride receives the bridegroom, so our soul receives the announcement of the holy angels, saying nothing more than only this, The Lord calls thee. Then the soul quits the body and goes to the angels, and the angels seeing the soul coming forth spotless rejoice, and spreading out their robes receive it. Then the angels call it blessed, saying, Blessed art then, O soul, because the will of the Lord is fulfilled in thee.
XIV. The time of our life is this. If one quits the body in his youth, the days of his life here are three hundred and sixty years, and he that quits the body in old age, the days of his life here are six hundred and eighty-eight years. And the day of our completion is made known to us by the angels, and when the angels of God come to take us, we go with them, and the elders, seeing the angels, gather together all the people and we depart together with the angels, singing psalms, until the angels arrive at the place of our abode. And because we have no tools, the angels of God themselves make the grave for our body, and thus he that is called by God goes down, and all salute him from small to great, sending him on his way and bidding him farewell. Then the soul quits the body and the angels receive it, but we see the shape of the soul as a shape of light, perfect in all the body apart from the distinction of male and female.
XV. Then the angels taking it up sing a song and hymn, making melody to God, and again other troops of angels come in haste to meet them, saluting the soul that is coming and entering into the firmaments. And when it has come to the place where it is to worship God, the son of God himself, together with the angels, receives the soul of the blessed one and bears it to the undefiled father of the ages, and again, when the angels sing above, we being below listen to them, and again we sing and they listen in heaven above, and thus between us and the angels there arises a giving of praise in hymns. But when the soul of the blessed one, falling upon its face, worships the Lord, then we also falling down worship the Lord in that same hour, and when the Lord raises it up then we also arise; and when it goes to its appointed place, we also go into the church, fulfilling the eucharist of the Lord. Having written these things, and all the life of the blessed, we gave them to our brother Zosimus, and escorted him as far as the place of trees beside the river Eumeles.
XVI. And I, Zosimus, besought again the blessed ones to make entreaty for me to the
Lord that the trees might receive me to take me across. And they all cried to the Lord and
said, O God that hast shown us thy marvels and hast made thy servant Zosimus to come to
XVII. Then I prayed to the Lord, and there came to me a storm of wind, and received me upon its wings, and carried me to the place where it found me sitting, and left me there in peace. And raising its voice the wind said to me, Blessed art thou, Zosimus, that thou hast been numbered with the blessed. And the beast from the desert, whose name is the camel, came and received me upon its neck and carried me eighty and five stations, and set me in the place where it found me praying, and left me in peace, crying and saying, Blessed art thou, Zosimus, that thou hast been numbered with the blessed.
XVIII. But seeing me thus praised, Satan desired to tempt me and throw his dart at me from his station, but an angel of God came and said to me, Zosimus, behold Satan is coming to tempt thee, but the Lord will fight for thee, for the glory of thy faith must bind3996 Satan. And an angel of God appeared, crying and saying, Welcome, blessed one of Christ. Come and I shall lead thee to the cave that is the dwelling-place of thy body, for thy cave shall be a testimony of the desert, a healing of the sick that come to it, a place of trial and touchstone of demons. And laying hold of my hand he strengthened me, and led me for forty days to the cave where I had dwelt. And there was there a table of righteousness, and I spent the night with the angels of God. And I placed the tablets that were given me by the holy blessed ones on the step of the altar in my cave.
XIX. And, behold, when the angels of God ascended, the Devil came, having a fierce shape, and possessed with anger and gall, and said to me, I knew that God would do with thee as with the blessed ones, and that they shall be free from sin and be above the angels, and therefore I brought in an evil design, and entered into the vessel of the serpent, an evildoer added to evil-doer. And by this I made the first man Adam to transgress and taste of the tree of life, since God had commanded him not to eat of it, that he might remain equal in glory to God and the holy angels; and thou again hast gone and brought this commandment, but now that they may not be without sin, I shall show thee how I shall destroy thee and all those that receive this commandment, so that they may not be without sin, and the book that thou hast brought.
XX. Saying these things the Devil departed from me, and after eight days he brought
with him one thousand three hundred and sixty demons, and dragged me from the cave as
XXI. After this I lived thirty-six years, and communicated the way of life of the blessed to the fathers in the desert. But the Devil wept because of the tables of the life of the blessed, saying, If this get abroad in the world, I shall be mocked, and these will remain without sin and I alone in folly. And after the completion of the thirty-six years, the angels of God came to me as to the blessed. And all the monks were gathered together and all who heard it, and this testament was read to all of them, and in such life he gave up his soul to God.
XXII. And I, Cryseos,3997 being one of those in the desert, spread it abroad and gave it to all that were willing to learn it and profit by it. Therefore the angels of God helped to bury the body of Zosimus as a precious gift, and we saw the soul of the blessed one shining seven times brighter than the sun. And straightway upon that place there came up seven palm-trees and overshadowed the cave. There came up also a fountain of water in that place, holy water, and unto this day a healing and salvation to all the sick that come to it. Peace be to all that have heard the memorial of the holy Zosimus; the Lord is the advocate and helper of all to the endless ages of ages. Amen.
Reprinted from the translation given in the 1st vol. of the Ante-Nicene Fathers. Completed and revised from a manuscript discovered after the publication of that volume.
by REV. JOHN KEITH, D.D.
From Vol. I. of the Ante-Nicene Fathers.
The first Epistle, bearing the name of Clement, has been preserved to us in a single manuscript only. Though very frequently referred to by ancient Christian writers, it remained unknown to the scholars of Western Europe until happily discovered in the Alexandrian manuscript. This ms. of the sacred Scriptures (known and generally referred to as Codex A) was presented in 1628 by Cyril, Patriarch of Constantinople, to Charles I., and is now preserved in the British Museum. Subjoined to the books of the New Testament contained in it, there are two writings described as the Epistles of one Clement. Of these, that now before us is the first. It is tolerably perfect, but there are many slight lacunæ, or gaps, in the ms., and one whole leaf is supposed to have been lost towards the close. These lacunæ, however, so numerous in some chapters, do not generally extend beyond a word or syllable, and can for the most part be easily supplied.
Who the Clement was to whom these writings are ascribed, cannot with absolute certainty be determined. The general opinion is, that he is the same as the person of that name referred to by St. Paul (Phil. iv. 3). The writings themselves contain no statement as to their author. The first, and by far the longer of them, simply purports to have been written in the name of the church at Rome to the church at Corinth. But in the catalogue of contents prefixed to the ms. they are both plainly attributed to one Clement; and the judgment of most scholars is, that, in regard to the first epistle at least, this statement is correct, and that it is to be regarded as an authentic production of the friend and fellow worker of St. Paul. This belief may be traced to an early period in the history of the church. It is found in the writings of Eusebius (Hist. Eccl., iii. 15), of Origen (Comm. in Joan., i. 29), and others. The internal evidence also tends to support this opinion. The doctrine, style, and manner of thought are all in accordance with it; so that, although, as has been said, positive certainty cannot be reached on the subject, we may with great probability conclude that we have in this epistle a composition of that Clement who is known to us from Scripture as having been an associate of the great apostle.
The date of this epistle has been the subject of considerable controversy. It is clear from
the writing itself that it was composed soon after some persecution (chap. i.) which the
Roman church had endured; and the only question is, whether we are to fix upon the persecution
under Nero or Domitian. If the former, the date will be about the year 68; if the latter,
we must place it towards the close of the first century or the beginning of the second. We
possess no external aid to the settlement of this question. The lists of early Roman bishops
are in hopeless confusion, some making Clement the immediate successor of St. Peter,
This epistle was held in very great esteem by the early church. The account given of it by Eusebius (Hist. Eccl., iii. 16) is as follows: “There is one acknowledged epistle of this Clement (whom he has just identified with the friend of St. Paul), great and admirable, which he wrote in the name of the church of Rome to the church at Corinth, sedition having then arisen in the latter church. We are aware that this epistle has been publicly read in very many churches, both in old times and also in our own day.” The epistle before us thus appears to have been read in numerous churches, as being almost on a level with the canonical writings. And its place in the Alexandrian ms., immediately after the inspired books, is in harmony with the position thus assigned it in the primitive church. There does indeed appear a great difference between it and the inspired writings in many respects, such as the fanciful use sometimes made of Old Testament statements, the fabulous stories which are accepted by its author, and the general diffuseness and feebleness of style by which it is distinguished. But the high tone of evangelical truth which pervades it, the simple and earnest appeals which it makes to the heart and conscience, and the anxiety which its writer so constantly shows to promote the best interests of the church of Christ, still impart an undying charm to this precious relic of later apostolic times.
Towards the close of 1875, at Constantinople, Philotheus Bryennius, Metropolitan of Serræ, published the first complete edition of the epistles ascribed to Clement. This he was enabled to do by the discovery of a ms. in the library of the Holy Sepulchre at Fanari in Constantinople. This ms., of vellum, consists of one hundred and twenty leaves in small octavo, nearly seven and a half inches in length and six in breadth. The ms. bears the date 1056, and was written by one Leo. Its contents are:
1. Chrysostom’s Synopsis of the Old Testament (the New also being included in the title).
2. Epistle of Barnabas.
3. Clement to the Corinthians I.
4. Clement to the Corinthians II.
5. Teaching of the Twelve Apostles.
6. Ignatian Epistles.
The ms. is written with comparative accuracy and clearness. Internal evidence seems to establish its independent value; e.g., words carelessly omitted in the Codex Alexandrinus are found in this ms. It also supplies the lacunæ, notably chapters 57 (concluding sentence)— 63 inclusive of the first Epistle and chapters 12 (concluding sentences)—20, being the close of the second Epistle. Harnack seems to prove that the new ms. is as complete as the original Alexandrian.
The lacuna of the first Epistle consists mainly of a prayer, the writer somewhat abruptly passing from the oratio obliqua to the oratio recta. The prayer is indicative of intense earnestness and emotion rather than official authority. It is marked by wealth of quotation, especially from the Septuagint. Perhaps, too, the nature of the sufferings referred to in the opening chapters may be inferred from the petitions of this prayer.
In the Notes the old ms. is indicated by A, the recently discovered ms. by I.
The church of God which sojourns at Rome, to the church of God sojourning at Corinth, to them that are called and sanctified by the will of God, through our Lord Jesus Christ: Grace unto you, and peace, from Almighty God through Jesus Christ, be multiplied.
Owing, dear brethren, to the sudden and successive calamitous events3999 which have happened to ourselves, we feel that we have been somewhat tardy in turning our attention to the points respecting which you consulted us; and especially to that shameful and detestable sedition, utterly abhorrent to the elect of God, which a few rash and self-confident persons have kindled to such a pitch of frenzy, that your venerable and illustrious name, worthy to be universally loved, has suffered grievous injury.4000 For who ever dwelt even for a short time among you, and did not find your faith to be as fruitful of virtue as it was firmly established? 4001 Who did not admire the sobriety and moderation of your godliness in Christ? Who did not proclaim the magnificence of your habitual hospitality? And who did not rejoice over your perfect and well-grounded knowledge? For ye did all things without respect of persons, and walked in the commandments of God, being obedient to those who had the rule over you, and giving all fitting honour to the presbyters among you. Ye enjoined young men to be of a sober and serious mind, ye instructed your wives to do all things with a blameless, becoming, and pure conscience, loving their husbands as in duty bound; and ye taught them that, living in the rule of obedience, they should manage their household affairs becomingly, and be in every respect marked by discretion.
Moreover, ye were all distinguished by humility, and were in no respect puffed up with pride, but yielded obedience rather than extorted it,4002 and were more willing to give than to receive.4003 Content with the provision which God4004 had made for you, and carefully attending to His words, ye were inwardly filled4005 with His doctrine, and His sufferings were before your eyes. Thus a profound and abundant peace was given to you all, and ye had an insatiable desire for doing good, while a full outpouring of the Holy Spirit was upon you all. Full of holy designs, ye did, with true earnestness of mind and a godly confidence, stretch forth your hands to God Almighty, beseeching Him to be merciful unto you, if ye had been guilty of any involuntary transgression. Day and night ye were anxious for the whole brotherhood,4006 that the number of God’s elect might be saved with mercy4007 and a good conscience.4008 Ye were sincere and uncorrupted, and forgetful of injuries between one another. Every kind of faction and schism was abominable in your sight. Ye mourned over the transgressions of your neighbours: their deficiencies you deemed your own. Ye never grudged any act of kindness, being “ready to every good work.”4009 Adorned by a thoroughly virtuous and religious life, ye did all things in the fear of God. The commandments and ordinances of the Lord were written upon the tablets of your hearts.4010
Every kind of honour and happiness4011 was bestowed upon you, and then was fulfilled that which is written, “My beloved did eat and drink, and was enlarged and became fat, and kicked.”4012 Hence flowed emulation and envy, strife and sedition, persecution and disorder, war and captivity. So the worthless rose up against the honoured, those of no reputation against such as were renowned, the foolish against the wise, the young against those advanced in years. For this reason righteousness and peace are now far departed from you, inasmuch as every one abandons the fear of God, and is become blind in His faith,4013 neither walks in the ordinances of His appointment, nor acts a part becoming a Christian,4014 but walks after his own wicked lusts, resuming the practice of an unrighteous and ungodly envy, by which death itself entered into the world.4015
For thus it is written: “And it came to pass after certain days, that Cain brought of the fruits of the earth a sacrifice unto God; and Abel also brought of the firstlings of his sheep, and of the fat thereof. And God had respect to Abel and to his offerings, but Cain and his sacrifices He did not regard. And Cain was deeply grieved, and his countenance fell. And God said to Cain, Why art thou grieved, and why is thy countenance fallen? If thou offerest rightly, but dost not divide rightly, hast thou not sinned? Be at peace: thine offering returns to thyself, and thou shalt again possess it. And Cain said to Abel his brother, Let us go into the field. And it came to pass, while they were in the field, that Cain rose up against Abel his brother, and slew him.”4016 Ye see, brethren, how envy and jealousy led to the murder of a brother. Through envy, also, our father Jacob fled from the face of Esau his brother.4017 Envy made Joseph be persecuted unto death, and to come into bondage.4018 Envy compelled Moses to flee from the face of Pharaoh king of Egypt, when he heard these words from his fellow-countryman, “Who made thee a judge or a ruler over us? Wilt thou kill me, as thou didst kill the Egyptian yesterday?”4019 On account of envy, Aaron and Miriam had to make their abode without the camp.4020 Envy brought down Dathan and Abiram alive to Hades, through the sedition which they excited against God’s servant Moses.4021 Through envy, David not only underwent the hatred of foreigners, but was also persecuted by Saul king of Israel.4022
But not to dwell upon ancient examples, let us come to the most recent spiritual heroes. 4023 Let us take the noble examples furnished in our own generation. Through envy4024 and jealousy the greatest and most righteous pillars [of the church] have been persecuted and put to death.4025 Let us set before our eyes the illustrious4026 apostles. Peter, through unrighteous envy, endured not one or two, but numerous labours; and when he had at length suffered martyrdom, departed to the place of glory due to him. Owing to envy, Paul also obtained4027 the reward of patient endurance, after being seven times thrown into captivity,4028 compelled4029 to flee, and stoned. After preaching both in the east and west, he gained the illustrious reputation due to his faith, having taught righteousness4030 to the whole world, and come to the extreme limit of the west,4031 and suffered martyrdom under the prefects.4032 Thus was he removed from the world, and went into the holy place, having proved himself a striking example of patience.
To these men who spent their lives in the practice of holiness, there is to be added a great multitude of the elect, who, having through envy endured many indignities and tortures, furnished us with a most excellent example. Through envy, those women, the Danaids4033 and Dircæ, being persecuted, after they had suffered terrible and unspeakable torments, finished the course of their faith with stedfastness,4034 and though weak in body, received a noble reward. Envy has alienated wives from their husbands, and changed that saying of our father Adam, “This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh.”4035 Envy and strife have overthrown4036 great cities, and rooted up mighty nations.
These things, beloved, we write unto you, not merely to admonish you of your duty, but also to remind ourselves. For we are struggling on the same arena, and the same conflict is assigned to both of us. Wherefore let us give up vain and fruitless cares, and approach to the glorious and venerable rule of our holy calling.4037 Let us attend to what is good, pleasing, and acceptable in the sight of Him who formed us. Let us look stedfastly to the blood of Christ, and see how precious that blood is to God4038 which, having been shed for our salvation, has set the grace of repentance before the whole world.4039 Let us turn to4040 every age that has passed, and learn that, from generation to generation, the Lord has granted a place of repentance to all such as would be converted unto Him. Noah preached repentance, and as many as listened to him were saved.4041 Jonah proclaimed destruction to the Ninevites;4042 but they, repenting of their sins, propitiated God by prayer, and obtained salvation, although they were aliens [to the covenant] of God.
The ministers of the grace of God have, by the Holy Spirit, spoken of repentance; and
the Lord of all things has himself declared with an oath regarding it, “As I live, saith the
Lord, I desire not the death of the sinner, but rather his repentance;”4043 adding, moreover,
this gracious declaration, “Repent, O house of Israel, of your iniquity.”4044 Say to the children
of my people, Though your sins reach from earth to heaven, and though they be redder4045
than scarlet, and blacker than sack-cloth, yet if ye turn to me with your whole heart, and
say, Father! I will listen to you, as to a holy4046 people. And in another place He speaks
thus: “Wash you and become clean; put away the wickedness of your souls from before
mine eyes; cease from your evil ways, and learn to do well; seek out judgment, deliver the
oppressed, judge the fatherless, and see that justice is done to the widow; and come, and let
us reason together. He declares, Though your sins be like crimson, I will make them white
as snow; though they be like scarlet, I will whiten them like wool. And if ye be willing and
obey me, ye shall eat the good of the land; but if ye refuse, and will not hearken unto me,
the sword shall devour you, for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken these things.”4047 Desiring,
therefore, that all His beloved should be partakers of repentance, He has, by His
almighty will, established these declarations]
Wherefore, let us yield obedience to His excellent and glorious will; and imploring His mercy and loving-kindness, while we forsake all fruitless labours4048 and strife, and envy, which leads to death, let us turn and have recourse to His compassions. Let us stedfastly contemplate those who have perfectly ministered to his excellent glory. Let us take (for instance) Enoch, who, being found righteous in obedience, was translated, and death was never known to happen to him.4049 Noah, being found faithful, preached regeneration to the world through his ministry; and the Lord saved by him the animals which, with one accord, entered into the ark.
Abraham, styled “the friend,”4050 was found faithful, inasmuch as he rendered obedience to the words of God. He, in the exercise of obedience, went out from his own country, and from his kindred, and from his father’s house, in order that, by forsaking a small territory, and a weak family, and an insignificant house, he might inherit the promises of God. For God said to him, “Get thee out from thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house, into the land which I shall show thee. And I will make thee a great nation, and will bless thee, and make thy name great, and thou shalt be blessed. And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse them that curse thee; and in thee shall all the families of the earth be blessed.”4051 And again, on his departing from Lot, God said to him, “Lift up thine eyes, and look from the place where thou now art, northward, and southward, and eastward, and westward; for all the land which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for ever. And I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth, [so that] if a man can number the dust of the earth, then shall thy seed also be numbered.”4052 And again [the Scripture] saith, “God brought forth Abram, and spake unto him, Look up now to heaven, and count the stars if thou be able to number them; so shall thy seed be. And Abram believed God, and it was counted to him for righteousness.”4053 On account of his faith and hospitality, a son was given him in his old age; and in the exercise of obedience, he offered him as a sacrifice to God on one of the mountains which He showed him.4054
On account of his hospitality and godliness, Lot was saved out of Sodom when all the country round was punished by means of fire and brimstone, the Lord thus making it manifest that He does not forsake those that hope in Him, but gives up such as depart from Him to punishment and torture.4055 For Lot’s wife, who went forth with him, being of a different mind from himself, and not continuing in agreement with him [as to the command which had been given them], was made an example of, so as to be a pillar of salt unto this day.4056 This was done that all might know that those who are of a double mind, and who distrust the power of God, bring down judgment on themselves4057 and become a sign to all succeeding generations.
On account of her faith and hospitality, Rahab the harlot was saved. For when spies were sent by Joshua, the son of Nun, to Jericho, the king of the country ascertained that they were come to spy out their land, and sent men to seize them, in order that, when taken, they might be put to death. But the hospitable Rahab receiving them, concealed them on the roof of her house under some stalks of flax. And when the men sent by the king arrived and said, “There came men unto thee who are to spy out our land; bring them forth, for so the king commands,” she answered them, “The two men whom ye seek came unto me, but quickly departed again and are gone,” thus not discovering the spies to them. Then she said to the men, “I know assuredly that the Lord your God hath given you this city, for the fear and dread of you have fallen on its inhabitants. When therefore ye shall have taken it, keep ye me and the house of my father in safety.” And they said to her, “It shall be as thou hast spoken to us. As soon, therefore, as thou knowest that we are at hand, thou shalt gather all thy family under thy roof, and they shall be preserved, but all that are found outside of thy dwelling shall perish.”4058 Moreover, they gave her a sign to this effect, that she should hang forth from her house a scarlet thread. And thus they made it manifest that redemption should flow through the blood of the Lord to all them that believe and hope in God.4059 Ye see, beloved, that there was not only faith, but prophecy, in this woman.
Let us therefore, brethren, be of humble mind, laying aside all haughtiness, and pride, and foolishness, and angry feelings; and let us act according to that which is written (for the Holy Spirit saith, “Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty man glory in his might, neither let the rich man glory in his riches; but let him that glorieth glory in the Lord, in diligently seeking Him, and doing judgment and righteousness”4060), being especially mindful of the words of the Lord Jesus which He spake teaching us meekness and long-suffering. For thus He spoke: “Be ye merciful, that ye may obtain mercy; forgive, that it may be forgiven to you; as ye do, so shall it be done unto you; as ye judge, so shall ye be judged; as ye are kind, so shall kindness be shown to you; with what measure ye mete, with the same it shall be measured to you.”4061 By this precept and by these rules let us stablish ourselves, that we walk with all humility in obedience to His holy words. For the holy word saith, “On whom shall I look, but on him that is meek and peaceable, and that trembleth at my words?”4062
It is right and holy therefore, men and brethren, rather to obey God than to follow those who, through pride and sedition, have become the leaders of a detestable emulation. For we shall incur no slight injury, but rather great danger, if we rashly yield ourselves to the inclinations of men who aim at exciting strife and tumults,4063 so as to draw us away from what is good. Let us be kind one to another after the pattern of the tender mercy and benignity of our Creator. For it is written, “The kind-hearted shall inhabit the land, and the guiltless shall be left upon it, but transgressors shall be destroyed from off the face of it.”4064 And again [the Scripture] saith, “I saw the ungodly highly exalted, and lifted up like the cedars of Lebanon: I passed by, and, behold, he was not; and I diligently sought his place, and could not find it. Preserve innocence, and look on equity: for there shall be a remnant to the peaceable man.”4065
Let us cleave, therefore, to those who cultivate peace with godliness, and not to those
who hypocritically profess to desire it. For the Scripture saith in a certain place, “This
people honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me.”4066 And again: “They
bless with their mouth, but curse with their heart.”4067 And again it saith, “They loved Him
with their month, and lied4068 to Him with their tongue; but their heart was not right with
Him, neither were they faithful in His covenant.”4069 “Let the deceitful lips become silent,4070
and “let the Lord destroy all the lying lips,4071 and the boastful tongue of those who have
said, Let us magnify our tongue: our lips are our own; who is lord over us? For the oppression
of the poor, and for the sighing of the needy, will I now arise, saith the Lord: I will
place him in safety; I will deal confidently with him.”4072
For Christ is of those who are humble-minded, and not of those who exalt themselves
over His flock. Our Lord Jesus Christ, the Sceptre of the majesty of God, did not come in
the pomp of pride or arrogance, although He might have done so, but in a lowly condition,
as the Holy Spirit had declared regarding Him. For He says, “Lord, who hath believed our
report, and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed? We have declared [our message] in
His presence: He is, as it were, a child, and like a root in thirsty ground; He has no form
nor glory, yea, we saw Him, and He had no form nor comeliness; but His form was without
eminence, yea, deficient in comparison with the [ordinary] form of men. He is a man exposed
to stripes and suffering, and acquainted with the endurance of grief: for His countenance
was turned away; He was despised, and not esteemed. He bears our iniquities, and is in
sorrow for our sakes; yet we supposed that [on His own account] He was exposed to labour,
and stripes, and affliction. But He was wounded for our transgressions, and bruised for our
iniquities. The chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and by His stripes we were healed.
All we, like sheep, have gone astray; [every] man has wandered in his own way; and the Lord
has delivered Him up for our sins, while He in the midst of His sufferings openeth not His
mouth. He was brought as a sheep to the slaughter, and as a lamb before her shearer is
dumb, so He openeth not His mouth. In His humiliation His judgment was taken away;
who shall declare His generation? for His life is taken from the earth. For the transgressions
of my people was He brought down to death. And I will give the wicked for His sepulchre,
and the rich for His death,4073 because He did no iniquity, neither was guile found in His
mouth. And the Lord is pleased to purify him by stripes.4074 If ye make4075 an offering for
sin, your soul shall see a long-lived seed. And the Lord is pleased to relieve Him of the affliction
of His soul, to show Him light, and to form Him with understanding,4076 to justify
the Just One who ministereth well to many; and He Himself shall carry their sins. On this
account He shall inherit many, and shall divide the spoil of the strong; because His soul was
delivered to death, and He was reckoned among the transgressors, and He bare the sins of
many, and for their sins was He delivered.”4077 And again He saith, “I am a worm, and no
man; a reproach of men, and despised of the people. All that see me have derided me; they
Let us be imitators also of those who in goat-skins and sheep-skins4079 went about
proclaiming the coming of Christ; I mean Elijah, Elisha, and Ezekiel among the prophets,
with those others to whom a like testimony is borne in Scripture. Abraham was specially
honoured, and was called the friend of God; yet he, earnestly regarding the glory of God,
humbly declared, “I am but dust and ashes.”4080 Moreover, it is thus written of Job, “Job
was a righteous man, and blameless, truthful, God-fearing, and one that kept himself from
all evil.”4081 But bringing an accusation against himself, he said, “No man is free from defilement,
even if his life be but of one day.”4082 Moses was called faithful in all God’s
house;4083 and through his instrumentality,4084 God punished Egypt with plagues and tortures.
Yet he, though thus greatly honoured, did not adopt lofty language, but said, when
the divine oracle came to him out of the bush, “Who am I, that Thou sendest me? I am a
man of a feeble voice and a slow tongue.”4085 And again he said, “I am but as the smoke of
a pot.”4086
But what shall we say concerning David, to whom such testimony was borne, and of
whom4087 God said, “I have found a man after mine own heart, David the son of Jesse; and
in everlasting mercy have I anointed him?”4088 Yet this very man saith to God, “Have mercy
on me, O Lord, according to Thy great mercy; and according to the multitude of Thy compassions,
blot out my transgression.4089 Wash me still more from mine iniquity, and cleanse
me from my sin. For I acknowledge mine iniquity, and my sin is ever before me. Against
Thee only have I sinned, and done that which is evil in Thy sight; that Thou mayest be justified
in Thy sayings, and mayest overcome when Thou4090 art judged. For, behold, I was
conceived in transgressions, and in sins did my mother conceive me. For, behold, Thou
hast loved truth; the secret and hidden things of wisdom hast Thou shown me. Thou shalt
sprinkle me with hyssop, and I shall be cleansed; Thou shalt wash me, and I shall be whiter
than snow. Thou shalt make me to hear joy and gladness; my bones, which have been
humbled, shall exult. Turn away Thy face from my sins, and blot out all mine iniquities.
Create in me a clean heart, O God, and renew a right spirit within me.4091 Cast me not
away from Thy presence, and take not Thy Holy Spirit from me. Restore to me the joy of
Thy salvation, and establish me by Thy governing Spirit. I will teach transgressors Thy
ways, and the ungodly shall be converted unto Thee. Deliver me from blood-guiltiness,4092
O God, the God of my salvation: my tongue shall exult in Thy righteousness. O Lord, Thou
shalt open my mouth, and my lips shall show forth Thy praise. For if Thou hadst desired
sacrifice, I would have given it; Thou wilt not delight in burnt-offerings. The sacrifice acceptable
to God is a bruised spirit; a broken and a contrite heart God will not despise.”4093
Thus the humility and godly submission of so great and illustrious men have rendered not only us, but also all the generations before us, better; even as many as have received His oracles in fear and truth. Wherefore, having so many great and glorious examples set before us, let us turn again to the practice of that peace which from the beginning was the mark set before us;4094 and let us look stedfastly to the Father and Creator of the universe, and cleave to His mighty and surpassingly great gifts and benefactions of peace. Let us contemplate Him with our understanding, and look with the eyes of our soul to His long-suffering will. Let us reflect how free from the wrath He is towards all His creation.
The heavens, revolving under His government, are subject to Him in peace. Day and night run the course appointed by Him, in no wise hindering each other. The sun and moon, with the companies of the stars, roll on in harmony according to His command, within their prescribed limits, and without any deviation. The fruitful earth, according to His will, brings forth food in abundance, at the proper seasons, for man and beast and all the living beings upon it, never hesitating, nor changing any of the ordinances which He has fixed. The unsearchable places of abysses, and the indescribable arrangements of the lower world, are restrained by the same laws. The vast unmeasurable sea, gathered together by His working into various basins,4095 never passes beyond the bounds placed around it, but does as He has commanded. For He said, “Thus far shalt thou come, and thy waves shall be broken within thee.”4096 The ocean, impassable to man and the worlds beyond it, are regulated by the same enactments of the Lord. The seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter, peacefully give place4097 to one another. The winds in their several quarters4098 fulfil, at the proper time, their service without hindrance. The ever-flowing fountains, formed both for enjoyment and health, furnish without fail their breasts for the life of men. The very smallest of living beings meet together in peace and concord. All these the great Creator and Lord of all has appointed to exist in peace and harmony; while He does good to all, but most abundantly to us who have fled for refuge to His compassions through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom be glory and majesty for ever and ever. Amen.
Take heed, beloved, lest His many kindnesses lead to the condemnation of us all. For
thus it must be unless we walk worthy of Him, and with one mind do those things which
are good and well-pleasing in His sight. For the Scripture saith in a certain place, “The
Spirit of the Lord is a candle searching the secret parts of the belly.”4099 Let us reflect how
near He is, and that none of the thoughts or reasonings in which we engage are hid from
Him. It is right, therefore, that we should not leave the post which His will has assigned us.
Let us rather offend those men who are foolish, and inconsiderate, and lifted up, and who
glory in the pride of their speech, than offend God. Let us reverence the Lord Jesus
Christ,4100 whose blood was given for us; let us esteem those who have the rule over us;4101
let us honour the aged4102 among us; let us train up the young men in the fear of God; let
us direct our wives to that which is good. Let them exhibit the lovely habit of purity in all
their conduct; let them show forth the sincere disposition of meekness; let them make
manifest the command which they have of their tongue, by their manner4103 of speaking;
let them display their love, not by preferring4104 one to another, but by showing equal affection
to all that piously fear God. Let your children be partakers of true Christian training;
let them learn of how great avail humility is with God—how much the spirit of pure affection
can prevail with Him—how excellent and great His fear is, and how it saves all those who
walk in4105 it with a pure mind. For He is a Searcher of the thoughts and desires of the
heart: His breath is in us; and when He pleases, He will take it away.
Now the faith which is in Christ confirms all these admonitions. For He Himself by
the Holy Ghost thus addresses us: “Come, ye children, hearken unto me; I will teach you
the fear of the Lord.4106 What man is he that desireth life, and loveth to see good days?
Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips from speaking guile. Depart from evil, and do good;
seek peace, and pursue it. The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, and His ears are
open unto their prayers. The face of the Lord is against them that do evil, to cut off the
remembrance of them from the earth. The righteous cried, and the Lord heard him, and
delivered him out of all his troubles.”4107 “Many are the stripes appointed for the wicked;
but mercy shall compass those about who hope in the Lord.”4108
The all-merciful and beneficent Father has bowels of compassion towards those that
fear Him, and kindly and lovingly bestows His favours upon those who come to Him with
a simple mind. Wherefore let us not be double-minded; neither let our soul be lifted4109
up on account of His exceedingly great and glorious gifts. Far from us be that which is
written, “Wretched are they who are of a double mind, and of a doubting heart; who say,
These things we have heard even in the times of our fathers; but, behold, we have grown
old, and none of them has happened unto us;”4110 Ye foolish ones! compare yourselves to
a tree; take for instance the vine. First of all, it sheds its leaves,4111 then it buds, next it
puts forth leaves, and then it flowers; after that comes the sour grape, and then follows the
ripened fruit. Ye perceive how in a little time the fruit of a tree comes to maturity. Of a
truth, soon and suddenly shall His will be accomplished, as the Scripture also bears witness,
saying, “Speedily will He come, and will not tarry;”4112 and, “The Lord shall suddenly come
to His temple, even the Holy One, for whom ye look.”4113
Let us consider, beloved, how the Lord continually proves to us that there shall be a future
resurrection, of which He has rendered the Lord Jesus Christ4114 the first-fruits4115 by
raising Him from the dead. Let us contemplate, beloved, the resurrection which is at all
times4116 taking place. Day and night declare to us a resurrection. The night sinks to sleep,
and the day arises; the day again departs, and the night comes on. Let us behold4117 the
fruits of the earth, how the sowing of grain takes place. The sower4118 goes forth, and
casts it into the ground,4119 and the seed being thus scattered, though dry and naked when
it fell upon the earth, is gradually dissolved. Then out of its dissolution the mighty power
of the providence of the Lord raises it up again, and from one seed many arise and bring
forth fruit.
Let us consider that wonderful sign of the resurrection which takes place in eastern
lands, that is, in Arabia and the countries round about. There is a certain bird which is
called a phoenix. This is the only one of its kind, and lives five hundred years. And when
the time of its dissolution draws near that it must die, it builds itself a nest of frankincense,
and myrrh, and other spices, into which, when the time is fulfilled, it enters and dies. But
as the flesh decays a certain kind of worm is produced, which, being nourished by the juices
of the deed bird, brings forth feathers. Then, when it has acquired strength, it takes up that
nest in which are the bones of its parent, and bearing these it passes4120 from the land of
Arabia into Egypt, to the city called Heliopolis. And, in open day, flying4121 in the sight of
all men, it places them on the altar of the sun, and having done this, hastens back to its
former abode. The priests then inspect the registers of the dates, and find that it has returned
exactly as the five hundredth year was completed.4122
Do we then deem it any great and wonderful thing for the Maker of all things to raise up again those that have piously served Him in the assurance of a good faith, when even by a bird He shows us the mightiness of His power to fulfil His promise?4123 For [the Scripture] saith in a certain place, “Thou shalt raise me up, and I shall confess unto Thee”;4124 and again, “I laid me down, and slept”; “I awaked, because Thou art with me;”4125 and again, Job says, “Thou shalt raise up this flesh of mine, which has suffered all these things.”4126
Having then this hope, let our souls be bound to Him who is faithful in His promises, and just in His judgments. He who has commanded us not to lie, shall much more Himself not lie; for nothing is impossible with God, except to lie.4127 Let His faith therefore be stirred up again within us, and let us consider that all things are nigh unto Him. By the word of His might4128 He established all things, and by His word He can overthrow them. “Who shall say unto Him, What hast thou done? or, Who shall resist the power of His strength?”4129 When, and as He pleases, He will do all things, and none of the things determined by Him shall pass away.4130 All things are open before Him, and nothing can be hidden from His counsel. “The heavens4131 declare the glory of God, and the firmament showeth His handy-work.4132 Day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night showeth knowledge. And there are no words or speeches of which the voices are not heard.”4133
Since then all things are seen and heard [by God], let us fear Him, and forsake those wicked works which proceed from evil4134 desires;4135 so that, through His mercy, we may be protected from the judgments to come. For whither can any of us flee from His mighty hand? Or what world will receive any of those who run away from Him? For the Scripture saith in a certain place, “Whither shall I go, and where shall I be hid from Thy presence? If I ascend into heaven, Thou art there; if I go away even to the uttermost parts of the earth, there is Thy right hand;4136 if I make my bed in the abyss, there is Thy Spirit.”4137 Whither, then, shall anyone go, or where shall he escape from Him who comprehends all things?
Let us then draw near to Him with holiness of spirit, lifting up pure and undefiled hands unto Him, loving our gracious and merciful Father, who has made us partakers in the blessings of His elect.4138 For thus it is written, “When the Most High divided the nations, when He scattered4139 the sons of Adam, He fixed the bounds of the nations according to the number of the angels of God. His people Jacob became the portion of the Lord, and Israel the lot of His inheritance.4140 And in another place [the Scripture] saith, “Behold, the Lord taketh unto Himself a nation out of the midst of the nations, as a man takes the first-fruits of his threshing-floor; and from that nation shall come forth the Most Holy.”4141
Seeing, therefore, that we are the portion of the Holy One,4142 let us do all those things which pertain to holiness, avoiding all evil-speaking, all abominable and impure embraces, together with all drunkenness, seeking after change,4143 all abominable lusts, detestable adultery, and execrable pride. “For God,” [saith the Scripture], “resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble.”4144 Let us cleave, then, to those to whom grace has been given by God. Let us clothe ourselves with concord and humility, ever exercising self-control, standing far off from all whispering and evil-speaking, being justified by our works, and not our words. For [the Scripture] saith, “He that speaketh much, shall also hear much in answer. And does he that is ready in speech deem himself righteous? Blessed4145 is he that is born of woman, who liveth but a short time: be not given to much speaking.”4146 Let our praise be in God, and not of ourselves; for God hateth those that commend themselves. Let testimony to our good4147 deeds be borne by others, as it was in the case of our righteous forefathers. Boldness, and arrogance, and audacity belong to4148 those that are accursed of God; but moderation, humility, and meekness to such as are blessed by Him.
Let us cleave then to His blessing, and consider what are the means4149 of possessing it. Let us think4150 over the things which have taken place from the beginning. For what reason was our father Abraham blessed? Was it not because he wrought righteousness and truth through faith? Isaac,4151 with perfect confidence, as if knowing what was to happen,4152 cheerfully yielded himself as a sacrifice.4153 Jacob, through reason4154 of his brother, went forth with humility from his own land, and came to Laban and served him; and there was given to him the sceptre of the twelve tribes of Israel.
Whosoever will candidly consider each particular, will recognise the greatness of the
gifts which were given by him.4155 For from him4156 have sprung the priests and all the
Levites who minister at the altar of God. From him also [was descended] our Lord Jesus
Christ according to the flesh.4157 From him arose kings, princes, and rulers of the race
of Judah. Nor are his other tribes in small glory,4158 inasmuch as God had promised, “Thy
seed shall be as the stars of heaven.”4159 All these, therefore, were highly honoured, and
made great, not for their own sake, or for their own works, or for the righteousness which
they wrought, but through the operation of His will. And we, too, being called by His will4160
in Christ Jesus, are not justified by ourselves, nor by our own wisdom, or understanding,
or godliness, or works which we have wrought in holiness of heart; but by that faith through
which, from the beginning, Almighty God has justified all men; to whom be glory for ever
and ever. Amen.
God Himself is an Example to Us of Good Works.
What shall we do,4161 then, brethren? Shall we become slothful in well-doing, and cease
from the practice of love? God forbid that any such course should be followed by us! But
rather let us hasten with all energy and readiness of mind to perform every good work. For
the Creator and Lord of all Himself rejoices in His works. For by His infinitely great power
He established the heavens, and by His incomprehensible wisdom He adorned them. He
also divided the earth from the water which surrounds it, and fixed it upon the immovable
foundation of His own will. The animals also which are upon it He commanded by His
own word4162 into existence. So likewise, when He had formed4163 the sea, and the living
creatures which are in it, He enclosed them within their proper bounds by His own power.
Above all,4164 with His holy and undefiled hands He formed man, the most excellent of
His creatures, and truly great through the understanding given him—the express likeness
of His own image. For thus says God: “Let us make man in our image, and after our likeness.
So God made man; male and female He created them.”4165 Having thus finished all these
things, He approved them, and blessed them, and said, “Increase and multiply.”4166 We
see,4167 then, how all righteous men have been adorned with good works, and how the Lord
Himself, adorning Himself with His works, rejoiced. Having therefore such an example,
let us without delay accede to His will, and let us work the work of righteousness with our
whole strength.
The good servant4168 receives the bread of his labour with confidence; the lazy and
slothful cannot look his employer in the face. It is requisite, therefore, that we be prompt
in the practice of well-doing; for of Him are all things. And thus He forewarns us: “Behold,
the Lord cometh, and His reward is before His face, to render to every man according to
his work.”4169 He exhorts us, therefore,4170 with our whole heart to attend to this,4171 that
we be not lazy or slothful in any good work. Let our boasting and our confidence be in
Him. Let us submit ourselves to His will. Let us consider the whole multitude of His angels,
how they stand ever ready to minister to His will. For the Scripture saith, “Ten thousand
times ten thousand stood around Him, and thousands of thousands ministered unto Him,4172
and cried, Holy, holy, holy, is the Lord of Sabaoth; the whole creation4173 is full of His
glory.”4174 And let us therefore, conscientiously gathering together in harmony, cry to Him
earnestly, as with one mouth, that we may be made partakers of His great and glorious
promises. For the Scripture saith, “Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered
into the heart of man, the things which He hath prepared for them that wait for4175 Him.”4176
How blessed and wonderful, beloved, are the gifts of God! Life in immortality, splendour
in righteousness, truth in perfect confidence,4177 faith in assurance, self-control in holiness!
And all these fall under the cognizance of our understandings now; what then shall those
things be which are prepared for such as wait for Him? The Creator and Father of all
worlds,4178 the Most Holy,4179 alone knows their amount and their beauty. Let us therefore
earnestly strive to be found in the number of those that wait for Him, in order that we may
share in His promised gifts. But how, beloved, shall this be done? If our understanding be
fixed by faith towards God; if we earnestly seek the things4180 which are pleasing and acceptable
to Him; if we do the things which are in harmony with His blameless will; and if we
follow the way of truth, casting away from us all unrighteousness and iniquity,4181 along
with all covetousness,4182 strife, evil practices, deceit, whispering, and evil-speaking, all
hatred of God, pride and haughtiness, vain glory and ambition.4183 For they that do such
things are hateful to God; and not only they that do them, but also those that take pleasure
in them that do them.4184 For the Scripture saith, “But to the sinner God said, Wherefore
dost thou declare my statutes, and take my covenant into thy mouth, seeing thou hatest instruction,
and castest my words behind thee? When thou sawest a thief, thou consentedst
with4185 him, and didst make thy portion with adulterers. Thy mouth has abounded with
wickedness, and thy tongue contrived4186 deceit. Thou sittest, and speakest against thy
brother; thou slanderest4187 thine own mother’s son. These things thou hast done, and I
kept silence; thou thoughtest, wicked one, that I should be like to thyself. But I will reprove
thee, and set thyself before thee. Consider now these things, ye that forget God, lest He tear
you in pieces, like a lion, and there be none to deliver.4188 The sacrifice of praise will glorify
me, and a way is there by which I will show him the salvation of God.”4189
This is the way, beloved, in which we find our Saviour,4190 even Jesus Christ, the High Priest of all our offerings, the defender and helper of our infirmity. By Him we look up to the heights of heaven. By Him we behold, as in a glass, His immaculate and most excellent visage. By Him are the eyes of our hearts opened. By Him our foolish and darkened understanding blossoms4191 up anew towards His marvellous light. By Him the Lord has willed that we should taste of immortal knowledge,4192 “who, being the brightness of His majesty, is by so much greater than the angels, as He hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they.”4193 For it is thus written, “Who maketh His angels spirits, and His ministers a flame of fire.”4194 But concerning His Son4195 the Lord spoke thus: “Thou art my Son, to-day have I begotten Thee. Ask of me, and I will give Thee the heathen for Thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for Thy possession.”4196 And again He saith to Him, “Sit Thou at my right hand, until I make Thine enemies Thy footstool.”4197 But who are His enemies? All the wicked, and those who set themselves to oppose the will of God.4198
Let us then, men and brethren, with all energy act the part of soldiers, in accordance with His holy commandments. Let us consider those who serve under our generals, with what order, obedience,4199 and submissiveness they perform the things which are commanded them. All are not prefects, nor commanders of a thousand, nor of a hundred, nor of fifty, nor the like, but each one in his own rank performs the things commanded by the king and the generals. The great cannot subsist without the small, nor the small without the great. There is a kind of mixture in all things, and thence arises mutual advantage.4200 Let us take our body for an example.4201 The head is nothing without the feet, and the feet are nothing without the head; yea, the very smallest members of our body are necessary and useful to the whole body. But all work4202 harmoniously together, and are under one common rule4203 for the preservation of the whole body.
Let our whole body, then, be preserved in Christ Jesus;4204 and let every one be subject to his neighbour, according to the special gift4205 bestowed upon him. Let the strong not despise4206 the weak, and let the weak show respect unto the strong. Let the rich man provide for the wants of the poor; and let the poor man bless God, because He hath given him one by whom his need may be supplied. Let the wise man display his wisdom, not by [mere] words, but through good deeds. Let the humble not bear testimony to himself, but leave witness to be borne to him by another.4207 Let him that is pure in the flesh not grow proud4208 of it, and boast, knowing that it was another who bestowed on him the gift of continence. Let us consider, then, brethren, of what matter we were made,—who and what manner of beings we came into the world, as it were out of a sepulchre, and from utter darkness.4209 He who made us and fashioned us, having prepared His bountiful gifts for us before we were born, introduced us into His world. Since, therefore, we receive all these things from Him, we ought for everything to give Him thanks; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
Foolish and inconsiderate4210 men, who have neither wisdom4211 nor instruction, mock
and deride us, being eager to exalt themselves in their own conceits. For what can a mortal
man do, or what strength is there in one made out of the dust? For it is written, “There was
no shape before mine eyes, only I heard a sound,4212 and a voice saying, What then? Shall
a man be pure before the Lord? Or shall such an one be counted blameless in his deeds,
seeing He does not confide in His servants, and has charged4213 even His angels with perversity?
The heaven is not clean in His sight: how much less they that dwell in houses of
clay, of which also we ourselves were made! He smote them as a moth; and from morning
even until evening they endure not. Because they could furnish no assistance to themselves,
they perished. He breathed upon them, and they died, because they had no wisdom. But
call now, if any one will answer thee, or if thou wilt look to any of the holy angels; for wrath
destroys the foolish man, and envy killeth him that is in error. I have seen the foolish taking
root, but their habitation was presently consumed. Let their sons be far from safety; let
them be despised4214 before the gates of those less than themselves, and there shall be none
to deliver. For what was prepared for them, the righteous shall eat; and they shall not be
delivered from evil.”4215
These things therefore being manifest to us, and since we look into the depths of the
divine knowledge, it behoves us to do all things in their proper order, which the Lord has
commanded us to perform at stated times.4216 He has enjoined offerings to be presented
and service to be performed to Him, and that not thoughtlessly or irregularly, but at the
appointed times and hours. Where and by whom He desires these things to be done, He
Himself has fixed by His own supreme will, in order that all things, being piously done according
to His good pleasure, may be acceptable unto Him.4217 Those, therefore, who
present their offerings at the appointed times, are accepted and blessed; for inasmuch as
they follow the laws of the Lord, they sin not. For his own peculiar services are assigned to
the high priest, and their own proper place is prescribed to the priests, and their own special
ministrations devolve on the Levites. The layman is bound by the laws that pertain to laymen.
Let every one of you, brethren, give thanks4218 to God in his own order, living in all good conscience, with becoming gravity, and not going beyond the rule of the ministry prescribed to him. Not in every place, brethren, are the daily sacrifices offered, or the peaceofferings, or the sin-offerings and the trespass-offerings, but in Jerusalem only. And even there they are not offered in any place, but only at the altar before the temple, that which is offered being first carefully examined by the high priest and the ministers already mentioned. Those, therefore, who do anything beyond that which is agreeable to His will, are punished with death. Ye see,4219 brethren, that the greater the knowledge that has been vouchsafed to us, the greater also is the danger to which we are exposed.
The apostles have preached the gospel to us from4220 the Lord Jesus Christ; Jesus4221
Christ has done so from God. Christ therefore was sent forth by God,4222 and the apostles
by Christ. Both these appointments,4223 then, were made in an orderly way, according to
the will of God. Having therefore received their orders, and being fully assured by the resurrection
of our Lord Jesus Christ, and established4224 in the word of God, with full assurance
of the Holy Ghost, they went forth proclaiming that the kingdom of God was at hand. And
thus preaching through countries and cities, they appointed the first fruits of their labours,
having first proved them by the Spirit,4225 to be bishops and deacons of those who should
afterwards believe. Nor was this any new thing, since indeed many ages before it was written
concerning bishops and deacons. For thus saith the Scripture in a certain place, “I will appoint
their bishops4226 in righteousness, and their deacons4227 in faith.”4228
And what wonder is it if those in Christ who were entrusted with such a duty by God,
appointed those ministers before mentioned, when the blessed Moses also, “a faithful
servant in all his house,”4229 noted down in the sacred books all the injunctions which were
given him, and when the other prophets also followed him, bearing witness with one consent
to the ordinances which he had appointed? For, when rivalry arose concerning the priesthood,
and the tribes were contending among themselves as to which of them should be adorned
with that glorious title, he commanded the twelve princes of the tribes to bring him
their rods, each one being inscribed with the name4230 of the tribe. And he took them and
bound them together, and sealed them with the rings of the princes of the tribes, and laid
them up in the tabernacle of witness on the table of God. And having shut the doors of the
tabernacle, he sealed the keys, as he had done the rods, and said to them, Men and brethren,
the tribe whose rod shall blossom has God chosen to fulfil the office of the priesthood, and
to minister unto Him. And when the morning was come, he assembled all Israel, six hundred
thousand men, and showed the seals to the princes of the tribes, and opened the tabernacle
of witness, and brought forth the rods. And the rod of Aaron was found not only to have
blossomed, but to bear fruit upon it.4231 What think ye, beloved? Did not Moses know
beforehand that this would happen? Undoubtedly he knew; but he acted thus, that there
might be no sedition in Israel, and that the name of the true and only God might be glorified;
to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
Our apostles also knew, through our Lord Jesus Christ, that there would be strife on
account of the office4232 of the episcopate. For this reason, therefore, inasmuch as they had
obtained a perfect fore-knowledge of this, they appointed those ministers already mentioned,
and afterwards gave instructions,4233 that when these should fall asleep, other approved
men should succeed them in their ministry. We are of opinion, therefore, that those
appointed by them,4234 or afterwards by other eminent men, with the consent of the whole
church, and who have blamelessly served the flock of Christ, in a humble, peaceable, and
disinterested spirit, and have for a long time possessed the good opinion of all, cannot be
justly dismissed from the ministry. For our sin will not be small, if we eject from the episcopate4235
those who have blamelessly and holily fulfilled its duties.4236 Blessed are those
presbyters who, having finished their course before now, have obtained a fruitful and perfect
departure from this world; for they have no fear lest any one deprive them of the place
now appointed them. But we see that ye have removed some men of excellent behaviour
from the ministry, which they fulfilled blamelessly and with honour.
Ye are fond of contention, brethren, and full of zeal about things which do not pertain
to salvation. Look carefully into the Scriptures, which are the true utterances of the Holy
Spirit. Observe4237 that nothing of an unjust or counterfeit character is written in them.
There4238 you will not find that the righteous were cast off by men who themselves were
holy. The righteous were indeed persecuted, but only by the wicked. They were cast into
prison, but only by the unholy; they were stoned, but only by transgressors; they were slain,
but only by the accursed, and such as had conceived an unrighteous envy against them.
Exposed to such sufferings, they endured them gloriously. For what shall we say, brethren?
Was Daniel4239 cast into the den of lions by such as feared God? Were Ananias, and Azarias,
and Michael shut up in a furnace4240 of fire by those who observed4241 the great and glorious
worship of the Most High? Far from us be such a thought! Who, then, were they that did
such things? The hateful, and those full of all wickedness, were roused to such a pitch of
fury, that they inflicted torture on those who served God with a holy and blameless purpose
of heart, not knowing that the Most High is the Defender and Protector of all such as with
a pure conscience venerate4242 His all-excellent name; to whom be glory for ever and ever.
Amen. But they who with confidence endured these things are now heirs of glory and
honour, and have been exalted and made illustrious4243 by God in their memorial for ever
and ever. Amen.
Such examples, therefore, brethren, it is right that we should follow;4244 since it is
written, “Cleave to the holy, for those that cleave to them shall themselves be made
holy.”4245 And again, in another place, the Scripture saith, “With a harmless man thou
shalt prove4246 thyself harmless, and with an elect man thou shalt be elect, and with a perverse
man thou shalt show4247 thyself perverse.”4248 Let us cleave, therefore, to the innocent and
righteous, since these are the elect of God. Why are there strifes, and tumults, and divisions,
and schisms, and wars4249 among you? Have we not all one God and one Christ? Is there
not one Spirit of grace poured out upon us? And have we not one calling in Christ?4250
Why do we divide and tear in pieces the members of Christ, and raise up strife against our
own body, and have reached such a height of madness as to forget that “we are members
one of another?”4251 Remember the words of our Lord Jesus Christ, how4252 He said, “Woe
to that man by whom4253 offences come! It were better for him that he had never been
born, than that he should cast a stumbling-block before one of my elect. Yea, it were better
for him that a millstone should be hung about his neck, and he should be sunk in the
depths of the sea, than that he should cast a stumbling-block before one of my little ones.”4254
Your schism has subverted the faith of many, has discouraged many, has given rise to
doubt in many, and has caused grief to us all. And still your sedition continueth.
Take up the epistle of the blessed Apostle Paul. What did he write to you at the time when the gospel first began to be preached?4255 Truly, under the inspiration4256 of the Spirit, he wrote to you concerning himself, and Cephas, and Apollos,4257 because even then parties4258 had been formed among you. But that inclination for one above another entailed less guilt upon you, inasmuch as your partialities were then shown towards apostles, already of high reputation, and towards a man whom they had approved. But now reflect who those are that have perverted you, and lessened the renown of your far-famed brotherly love. It is disgraceful, beloved, yea, highly disgraceful, and unworthy of your Christian profession,4259 that such a thing should be heard of as that the most stedfast and ancient church of the Corinthians should, on account of one or two persons, engage in sedition against its presbyters. And this rumour has reached not only us, but those also who are unconnected4260 with us; so that, through your infatuation, the name of the Lord is blasphemed, while danger is also brought upon yourselves.
Let us therefore, with all haste, put an end4261 to this state of things; and let us fall
down before the Lord, and beseech Him with tears, that He would mercifully4262 be reconciled
to us, and restore us to our former seemly and holy practice of brotherly love. For
such conduct is the gate of righteousness, which is set open for the attainment of life, as
it is written, “Open to me the gates of righteousness; I will go in by them, and will praise
the Lord: this is the gate of the Lord: the righteous shall enter in by it.”4263 Although,
therefore, many gates have been set open, yet this gate of righteousness is that gate in Christ
by which blessed are all they that have entered in and have directed their way in holiness
and righteousness, doing all things without disorder. Let a man be faithful: let him be
powerful in the utterance of knowledge; let him be wise in judging of words; let him be pure
in all his deeds; yet the more he seems to be superior to others in these respects, the more
humble-minded ought he to be, and to seek the common good of all, and not merely his
own advantage.
Let him who has love in Christ keep the commandments of Christ. Who can describe
the blessed bond of the love of God? What man is able to tell the excellence of its beauty,
as it ought to be told? The height to which love exalts is unspeakable. Love unites us to
God. Love covers a multitude of sins.4264 Love beareth all things, is long-suffering in all
things.4265 There is nothing base, nothing arrogant in love. Love admits of no schisms:
love gives rise to no seditions: love does all things in harmony. By love have all the elect of
God been made perfect; without love nothing is well-pleasing to God. In love has the Lord
taken us to Himself. On account of the love He bore us, Jesus Christ our Lord gave His
blood for us by the will of God; His flesh for our flesh, and His soul for our souls.
Ye see, beloved, how great and wonderful a thing is love, and that there is no declaring its perfection. Who is fit to be found in it, except such as God has vouchsafed to render so? Let us pray,4266 therefore, and implore of His mercy, that we may live4267 blameless in love, free from all human partialities for one above another. All the generations from Adam even unto this day have passed away; but those who, through the grace of God, have been made perfect in love, now possess a place among the godly, and shall be made manifest at the revelation4268 of the kingdom of Christ.4269 For it is written, “Enter into thy secret chambers for a little time, until my wrath and fury pass away; and I will remember a propitious4270 day, and will raise you up out of your graves.”4271 Blessed are we, beloved, if we keep the commandments of God in the harmony of love; that so through love our sins may be forgiven us. For it is written, “Blessed are they whose transgressions are forgiven, and whose sins are covered. Blessed is the man whose sin the Lord will not impute to him, and in whose mouth there is no guile.4272 This blessedness cometh upon those who have been chosen by God through Jesus Christ our Lord; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
Let us therefore implore forgiveness for all those transgressions which through any
[suggestion] of the adversary we have committed. And these who have been the leaders of
sedition and disagreement ought to have respect4273 to the common hope. For such as live
in fear and love would rather that they themselves than their neighbours should be involved
in suffering. And they prefer to bear blame themselves, rather than that the concord which
has been well and piously4274 handed down to us should suffer. For it is better that a man
should acknowledge his transgressions than that he should harden his heart, as the hearts
of those were hardened who stirred up sedition against Moses the servant4275 of God, and
whose condemnation was made manifest unto all. For they went down alive into Hades,
and death swallowed them up.4276 Pharaoh with his army and all the princes of Egypt, and
the chariots with their riders, were sunk in the depths of the Red Sea, and perished,4277 for
no other reason than that their foolish hearts were hardened, after so many signs and wonders
had been wrought in the land of Egypt by Moses the servant of God.
The Lord, brethren, stands in need of nothing; and He desires nothing of any one except that confession be made to Him. For, says the elect David, “I will confess unto the Lord; and that will please Him more than a young bullock4278 that hath horns and hoofs. Let the poor see it, and be glad.”4279 And again he saith, “Offer4280 unto God the sacrifice of praise, and pay thy vows unto the Most High. And call upon me in the day of thy trouble: I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me.”4281 For “the sacrifice of God is a broken spirit.”4282
Ye understand, beloved, ye understand well the sacred Scriptures, and ye have looked very earnestly into the oracles of God. Call then these things to your remembrance. When Moses went up into the mount, and abode there, with fasting and humiliation, forty days and forty nights, the Lord said unto him, “Moses, Moses, get thee down quickly from hence; for thy people whom thou didst bring out of the land of Egypt have committed iniquity. They have speedily departed from the way in which I commanded them to walk, and have made to themselves molten images.”4283 And the Lord said unto him, “I have spoken to thee once and again, saying, I have seen this people, and, behold, it is a stiff-necked people: let me destroy them, and blot out their name from under heaven; and I will make thee a great and wonderful nation, and one much more numerous than this.”4284 But Moses said, “Far be it from Thee, Lord: pardon the sin of this people; else blot me also out of the book of the living.”4285 O marvellous4286 love! O insuperable perfection! The servant4287 speaks freely to his Lord, and asks forgiveness for the people, or begs that he himself might perish4288 along with them.
Who then among you is noble-minded? who compassionate? who full of love? Let him declare, “If on my account sedition and disagreement and schisms have arisen, I will depart, I will go away whithersoever ye desire, and I will do whatever the majority4289 commands; only let the flock of Christ live on terms of peace with the presbyters set over it.” He that acts thus shall procure to himself great glory in the Lord;4290 and every place will welcome4291 him. For “the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof.”4292 These things they who live a godly life that is never to be repented of, both have done and always will do.
To bring forward some examples4293 from among the heathen: Many kings and princes,
in times of pestilence, when they had been instructed by an oracle, have given themselves
up to death, in order that by their own blood they might deliver their fellow-citizens from
destruction. Many have gone forth from their own cities, that so sedition might be brought
to an end within them. We know many among ourselves who have given themselves up to
bonds, in order that they might ransom others. Many, too, have surrendered themselves
to slavery, that with the price4294 which they received for themselves, they might provide
food for others. Many women also, being strengthened by the grace of God, have performed
numerous manly exploits. The blessed Judith, when her city was besieged, asked of the
elders permission to go forth into the camp of the strangers; and, exposing herself to danger,
she went out for the love which she bare to her country and people then besieged; and the
Lord delivered Holofernes into the hands of a woman.4295 Esther also, being perfect in
faith, exposed herself to no less danger, in order to deliver the twelve tribes of Israel from
impending destruction. For with fasting and humiliation she entreated the everlasting4296
God, who seeth all things; and He, perceiving the humility of her spirit, delivered the people
for whose sake she had encountered peril.4297
Let us then also pray for those who have fallen into any sin, that meekness and humil
ity may be given to them, so that they may submit, not unto us, but to the will of God. For
in this way they shall secure a fruitful and perfect remembrance from us, with sympathy for
them, both in our prayers to God, and our mention of them to the saints.4298 Let us receive
correction, beloved, on account of which no one should feel displeased. Those exhortations
by which we admonish one another are both good in themselves, and highly profitable,
for they tend to unite4299 us to the will of God. For thus saith the holy Word: “The Lord
hath severely chastened me, yet hath not given me over to death.”4300 “For whom the Lord
loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.”4301 “The righteous,”4302
saith it, “shall chasten me in mercy, and reprove me; but let not the oil of sinners make fat
my head.”4303 And again he saith, “Blessed is the man whom the Lord reproveth, and reject
not thou the warning of the Almighty. For He causes sorrow, and again restores to gladness;
He woundeth, and His hands make whole. He shall deliver thee in six troubles, yea, in the
seventh no evil shall touch thee. In famine He shall rescue thee from death, and in war He
shall free thee from the power4304 of the sword. From the scourge of the tongue will He
hide thee, and thou shalt not fear when evil cometh. Thou shalt laugh at the unrighteous
and the wicked, and shalt not be afraid of the beasts of the field. For the wild beasts shall
be at peace with thee: then shalt thou know that thy house shall be in peace, and the habitation
of thy tabernacle shall not fail.4305 Thou shalt know also that thy seed shall be great,
and thy children like the grass of the field. And thou shalt come to the grave like ripened
corn which is reaped in its season, or like a heap of the threshing-floor which is gathered
together at the proper time.”4306 Ye see, beloved, that4307 “protection is afforded to those
Ye therefore, who laid the foundation of this sedition, submit yourselves to the presbyters, and receive correction so as to repent, bending the knees of your hearts. Learn to be subject, laying aside the proud and arrogant self-confidence of your tongue. For it is better for you that ye should occupy4310 a humble but honourable place in the flock of Christ, than that, being highly exalted, ye should be cast out from the hope of His people.4311 For thus speaketh all-virtuous Wisdom: “Behold, I will bring forth to you the words of my Spirit, and I will teach you my speech. Since I called, and ye did not hear; I held forth my words, and ye regarded not, but set at naught my counsels, and yielded not at my reproofs; therefore I too will laugh at your destruction; yea, I will rejoice when ruin cometh upon you, and when sudden confusion overtakes you, when overturning presents itself like a tempest, or when tribulation and oppression4312 fall upon you. For it shall come to pass, that when ye call upon me, I will not hear you; the wicked shall seek me, and they shall not find me. For they hated wisdom, and did not choose the fear of the Lord; nor would they listen to my counsels, but despised my reproofs. Wherefore they shall eat the fruits of their own way, and they shall be filled4313 with their own ungodliness.4314…For, in punishment for the wrongs which they practised upon babes, shall they be slain, and inquiry will be death to the ungodly; but he that heareth me shall rest in hope and be undisturbed by the fear of any evil.”
Let us, therefore, flee from the warning threats pronounced by Wisdom on the disobedient, and yield submission to His all-holy and glorious name, that we may stay our trust upon the most hallowed name of His majesty. Receive our counsel, and ye shall be without repentance. For, as God liveth, and as the Lord Jesus Christ and the Holy Ghost live,—both the faith and hope of the elect, he who in lowliness of mind, with instant gentleness, and without repentance hath observed the ordinances and appointments given by God—the same shall obtain a place and name in the number of those who are being saved through Jesus Christ, through whom is glory to Him for ever and ever. Amen.
If, however, any shall disobey the words spoken by Him through us, let them know that they will involve themselves in transgression and serious danger; but we shall be innocent of this sin, and, instant in prayer and supplication, shall desire that the Creator of all preserve unbroken the computed number of His elect in the whole world through His beloved Son Jesus Christ, through whom He called us from darkness to light, from ignorance to knowledge of the glory of His name, our hope resting on Thy name which is primal cause of every creature,—having opened the eyes of our heart to the knowledge of Thee, who alone “dost rest highest among the highest, holy among the holy,”4315 who “layest low the insolence of the haughty,”4316 who “destroyest the calculations of the heathen,”4317 who “settest the low on high and bringest low the exalted;”4318 who “makest rich and makest poor,”4319 who “killest and makest to live,”4320 only Benefactor of spirits and God of all flesh,4321 who beholdest the depths, the eye-witness of human works, the help of those in danger, the Saviour of those in despair, the Creator and Guardian of every spirit, who multipliest nations upon earth, and from all madest choice of those who love Thee through Jesus Christ, Thy beloved Son, through whom Thou didst instruct, sanctify, honour us. We would have Thee, Lord, to prove our help and succour. Those of us in affliction save, on the lowly take pity; the fallen raise; upon those in need arise; the sick4322 heal; the wandering ones of Thy people turn; fill the hungry; redeem those of us in bonds; raise up those that are weak; comfort the faint-hearted; let all the nations know that Thou art God alone and Jesus Christ Thy Son, and we are Thy people and the sheep of Thy pasture.
Thou didst make to appear the enduring fabric of the world by the works of Thy hand; Thou, Lord, didst create the earth on which we dwell,—Thou, who art faithful in all generations, just in judgments, wonderful in strength and majesty, with wisdom creating and with understanding fixing the things which were made, who art good among them that are being saved4323 and faithful among them whose trust is in Thee; O merciful and Compassionate One, forgive us our iniquities and offences and transgressions and trespasses. Reckon not every sin of Thy servants and handmaids, but Thou wilt purify us with the purification of Thy truth; and direct our steps that we may walk in holiness of heart and do what is good and well-pleasing in Thy sight and in the sight of our rulers. Yea, Lord, make Thy face to shine upon us for good in peace, that we may be shielded by Thy mighty hand and delivered from every sin by Thine uplifted arm, and deliver us from those who hate us wrongfully. Give concord and peace to us and all who dwell upon the earth, even as Thou gavest to our fathers, when they called upon Thee in faith and truth, submissive as we are to Thine almighty and all-excellent Name.
To our rulers and governors on the earth—to them Thou, Lord, gavest the power of the kingdom by Thy glorious and ineffable might, to the end that we may know the glory and honour given to them by Thee and be subject to them, in nought resisting Thy will; to them, Lord, give health, peace, concord, stability, that they may exercise the authority given to them without offence. For Thou, O heavenly Lord and King eternal, givest to the sons of men glory and honour and power over the things that are on the earth; do Thou, Lord, direct their counsel according to that which is good and well-pleasing in Thy sight, that, devoutly in peace and meekness exercising the power given them by Thee, they may find Thee propitious. O Thou, who only hast power to do these things and more abundant good with us, we praise Thee through the High Priest and Guardian of our souls Jesus Christ, through whom be glory and majesty to Thee both now and from generation to generation and for evermore. Amen.
Concerning the things pertaining to our religious observance which are most profitable for a life of goodness to those who would pursue a godly and righteous course, we have written to you, men and brethren, at sufficient length. For concerning faith and repentance and true love and continence and soberness and patience, we have touched upon every passage, putting you in mind that you ought in righteousness and truth and long-suffering to be well-pleasing4324 to Almighty God with holiness, being of one mind—not remembering evil—in love and peace with instant gentleness, even as also our fathers forementioned found favour by the humility of their thoughts towards the Father and God and Creator and all mankind. And of these things we put you in mind with the greater pleasure, since we were well assured that we were writing to men who were faithful and of highest repute and had peered into the oracles of the instruction of God.
Right is it, therefore, to approach examples so good and so many, and submit the neck and fulfil the part of obedience, in order that, undisturbed by vain sedition, we may attain unto the goal set before us in truth wholly free from blame. Joy and gladness will ye afford us, if ye become obedient to the words written by us and through the Holy Spirit root out the lawless wrath of your jealousy according to the intercession which we have made for peace and unity in this letter. We have sent men faithful and discreet, whose conversation from youth to old age has been blameless amongst us,—the same shall be witnesses between you and us. This we have done, that ye may know that our whole concern has been and is that ye may be speedily at peace.
May God, who seeth all things, and who is the Ruler of all spirits and the Lord of all flesh—who chose our Lord Jesus Christ and us through Him to be a peculiar4325 people—grant to every soul that calleth upon His glorious and holy name, faith, fear, peace, patience, long-suffering, self-control, purity, and sobriety, to the well-pleasing of His name, through our High Priest and Protector, Jesus Christ, by whom be to Him glory, and majesty, and power, and honour, both now and for evermore. Amen.
Send back speedily to us in peace and with joy these our messengers to you: Claudius
Ephebus and Valerius Bito, with Fortunatus; that they may the sooner announce to us the
peace and harmony we so earnestly desire and long for among you, and that we may the
more quickly rejoice over the good order re-established among you. The grace of our Lord
Jesus Christ be with you, and with all everywhere that are the called of God through Him,
by whom be to Him glory, honour, power, majesty, and eternal dominion,4326 from everlasting
to everlasting.4327 Amen.
From Vol. VII., p. 515 of the Ante-Nicene Fathers.
The first certain reference which is made by any early writer to this so-called Epistle of Clement is found in these words of Eusebius (Hist. Eccl., iii. 38): “We must know that there is also a second Epistle of Clement. But we do not regard it as being equally notable with the former, since we know of none of the ancients that have made use of it.” Several critics in modern times have endeavoured to vindicate the authenticity of this epistle. But it is now generally regarded. as one of the many writings which have been falsely ascribed to Clement. Besides the want of external evidence, indicated even by Eusebius in the above extract, the diversity of style clearly points to a different writer from that of the first epistle. A commonly accepted opinion among critics at the present day is, that this is not an epistle at all, but a fragment of one of the many homilies falsely ascribed to Clement. There can be no doubt, however, that in the catalogue of writings contained in the Alexandrian ms. it is both styled an epistle, and, as well as the other which accompanies it, is attributed to Clement. As the ms. is certainly not later than the fifth century, the opinion referred to must by that time have taken firm root in the Church; but in the face of internal evidence, and in want of all earlier testimony, such a fact goes but a small way to establish its authenticity.
The second epistle differs from the first in several respects. The range of Scriptural quotation is wider, the quotations of the first epistle being taken mainly from the Septuagint version of the Old Testament. The attitude of the writer is in accordance with this fact; it is distinctively Gentile. For example, Chapter XII. contains a report of words purporting to have been spoken by the Lord; these, Clemens Alexandrinus states, are taken from the Apocryphal Gospel according to the Egyptians, not now extant. The reference in Chapter XIV. to the spiritual church, recalling Eph. i. 3–5, is parallel to the Pastor of Hermas, Vision II. 4. These passages help to determine the date; for the quotation from the Apocryphal Gospel would not have been made after the four gospels of the New Testament obtained exclusive authority—toward the close of the second century; while similarity of idea and exposition would seem to make the second epistle and the Pastor of Hermas somewhat contemporaneous.
The conclusion of the second epistle, as in the recently discovered ms., goes to establish the speculation made before this ms. was discovered, that it is a homily to be read in churches.
Brethren, it is fitting that you should think of Jesus Christ as of God,—as the Judge of
the living and the dead. And it does not become us to think lightly of our salvation; for if
we think little of Him, we shall also hope but to obtain little from Him. And those of us
who hear carelessly of these things, as if they were of small importance, commit sin, not
knowing whence we have been called, and by whom, and to what place, and how much Jesus
Christ submitted to suffer for our sakes. What return, then, shall we make to Him, or what
fruit that shall be worthy of that which He has given to us? For, indeed, how great are the
benefits4329 which we owe to Him! He has graciously given us light; as a Father, He has
called us sons; He has saved us when we were ready to perish. What praise, then, shall we
give to Him, or what return shall we make for the things which we have received?4330 We
were deficient4331 in understanding, worshipping stones and wood, and gold, and silver,
and brass, the works of men’s hands;4332 and our whole life was nothing else than death.
Involved in blindness, and with such darkness4333 before our eyes, we have received sight,
and through His will have laid aside that cloud by which we were enveloped. For He had
compassion on us, and mercifully saved us, observing the many errors in which we were
entangled, as well as the destruction to which we were exposed,4334 and that we had no hope
of salvation except it came to us from Him. For He called us when we were not,4335 and
willed that out of nothing we should attain a real existence.4336
“Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not; break forth and cry, thou that travailest not; for
she that is desolate hath many more children than she that hath an husband.”4337 In that
He said, “Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not,” He referred to us, for our church was barren
before that children were given to her. But when He said, “Cry out, thou that travailest not,”
He means this, that we should sincerely offer up our prayers to God, and should not, like
women in travail, show signs of weakness.4338 And in that He said, “For she that is desolate
hath many more children than she that hath an husband,” He means that our people
seemed to be outcast from God, but now, through believing, have become more numerous
than those who are reckoned to possess God.4339 And another Scripture saith, “I came not
to call the righteous, but sinners.”4340 This means that those who are perishing must be
saved. For it is indeed a great and admirable thing to establish not the things which are
standing, but those that are falling. Thus also did Christ4341 desire to save the things which
were perishing,4342 and has saved many by coming and calling us when hastening to destruction.
4343
Since, then, He has displayed so great mercy towards us, and especially in this respect, that we who are living should not offer sacrifices to gods that are dead, or pay them wor- ship,4344 but should attain through Him to the knowledge of the true Father,4345 whereby shall we show that we do indeed know Him,4346 but by not denying Him through whom this knowledge has been attained? For He himself declares, “Whosoever shall confess me before men, him will I confess before my Father.”4347 This, then, is our reward if we shall confess Him by whom we have been saved. But in what way shall we confess Him? By doing what He says, and not transgressing His commandments, and by honouring Him not with our lips only, but with all our heart and all our mind.4348 For He says in Isaiah, “This people honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me.”4349
Let us, then, not only call Him Lord, for that will not save us. For He saith, “Not every
one that saith to me, Lord, Lord, shall be saved, but he that worketh righteousness.”4350
Wherefore, brethren, let us confess Him by our works, by loving one another, by not committing
adultery, or speaking evil of one another, or cherishing envy; but by being continent,
compassionate, and good. We ought also to sympathize with one another, and not be avaricious.
By such works let us confess Him,4351 and not by those that are of an opposite kind.
And it is not fitting that we should fear men, but rather God. For this reason, if we should
do such wicked things, the Lord hath said, “Even though ye were gathered together to4352
me in my very bosom, yet if ye were not to keep my commandments, I would cast you off,
and say unto you, Depart from me; I know you not whence ye are, ye workers of iniquity.”4353
Wherefore, brethren, leaving willingly our sojourn in this present world, let us do the
will of Him that called us, and not fear to depart out of this world. For the Lord saith, “Ye
shall be as lambs in the midst of wolves.”4354 And Peter answered and said unto Him,4355
“What, then, if the wolves shall tear in pieces the lambs?” Jesus said unto Peter, “The lambs
have no cause after they are dead to fear4356 the wolves; and in like manner, fear not ye
them that kill you, and can do nothing more unto you; but fear Him who, after you are dead,
has power over both soul and body to cast them into hell-fire.”4357 And consider,4358
brethren, that the sojourning in the flesh in this world is but brief and transient, but the
promise of Christ is great and wonderful, even the rest of the kingdom to come, and of life
everlasting.4359 By what course of conduct, then, shall we attain these things, but by leading
a holy and righteous life, and by deeming these worldly things as not belonging to us, and
not fixing our desires upon them? For if we desire to possess them, we fall away from the
path of righteousness.
Now the Lord declares, “No servant can serve two masters.”4360 If we desire, then, to
serve both God and mammon, it will be unprofitable for us. “For what will it profit if a man
gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?”4361 This world and the next are two enemies.
The one urges4362 to adultery and corruption, avarice and deceit; the other bids farewell to
these things. We cannot, therefore, be the friends of both; and it behoves us, by renouncing
the one, to make sure4363 of the other. Let us reckon4364 that it is better to hate the things
present, since they are trifling, and transient, and corruptible; and to love those which are
to come, as being good and incorruptible. For if we do the will of Christ, we shall find rest;
otherwise, nothing shall deliver us from eternal punishment, if we disobey His commandments.
For thus also saith the Scripture in Ezekiel, “If Noah, Job, and Daniel should rise
up, they should not deliver their children in captivity.”4365 Now, if men so eminently
righteous are not able by their righteousness to deliver their children, how4366 can we hope
to enter into the royal residence4367 of God unless we keep our baptism holy and undefiled?
Or who shall be our advocate, unless we be found possessed of works of holiness and
righteousness?
Wherefore, then, my brethren, let us struggle with all earnestness, knowing that the
contest is in our case close at hand, and that many undertake long voyages to strive for a
corruptible reward;4368 yet all are not crowned, but those only that have laboured hard and
striven gloriously. Let us therefore so strive, that we may all be crowned. Let us run the
straight4369 course, even the race that is incorruptible; and let us in great numbers set out4370
for it, and strive that we may be crowned. And should we not all be able to obtain the crown,
let us at least come near to it. We must remember4371 that he who strives in the corruptible
contest, if he be found acting unfairly,4372 is taken away and scourged, and cast forth from
the lists. What then think ye? If one does anything unseemly in the incorruptible contest,
what shall he have to bear? For of those who do not preserve the seal4373 unbroken, the
Scripture saith, “Their worm shall not die, and their fire shall not be quenched, and they
shall be a spectacle to all flesh.”4374
As long, therefore, as we are upon earth, let us practise repentance, for we are as clay in the hand of the artificer. For as the potter, if he make a vessel, and it be distorted or broken in his hands, fashions it over again; but if he have before this cast it into the furnace of fire, can no longer find any help for it: so let us also, while we are in this world, repent with our whole heart of the evil deeds we have done in the flesh, that we may be saved by the Lord, while we have yet an opportunity of repentance. For after we have gone out of the world, no further power of confessing or repenting will there belong to us. Wherefore, brethren, by doing the will of the Father, and keeping the flesh holy, and observing the commandments of the Lord, we shall obtain eternal life. For the Lord saith in the Gospel, “If ye have not kept that which was small, who will commit to you the great? For I say unto you, that he that is faithful in that which is least, is faithful also in much.”4375 This, then, is what He means: “Keep the flesh holy and the seal undefiled, that4376 ye may receive eternal life.”4377
And let no one of you say that this very flesh shall not be judged, nor rise again. Consider
ye in what state ye were saved, in what ye received sight,4378 if not while ye were in this
flesh. We must therefore preserve the flesh as the temple of God. For as ye were called in
the flesh, ye shall also come to be judged in the flesh. As Christ4379 the Lord who saved
us, though He was first a Spirit4380 became flesh, and thus called us, so shall we also receive
the reward in this flesh. Let us therefore love one another, that we may all attain to the
kingdom of God. While we have an opportunity of being healed, let us yield ourselves to
God that healeth us, and give to Him a recompense. Of what sort? Repentance out of a
sincere heart; for He knows all things beforehand, and is acquainted with what is in our
hearts. Let us therefore give Him praise, not with the mouth only, but also with the heart,
that He may accept us as sons. For the Lord has said, “Those are my brethren who do the
will of my Father.”4381
Wherefore, my brethren, let us do the will of the Father who called us, that we may live;
and let us earnestly4382 follow after virtue, but forsake every wicked tendency4383 which
would lead us into transgression; and flee from ungodliness, lest evils overtake us. For if
we are diligent in doing good, peace will follow us. On this account, such men cannot find
it i.e. peace as are4384 influenced by human terrors, and prefer rather present enjoyment4385
to the promise which shall afterwards be fulfilled. For they know not what torment present
enjoyment incurs, or what felicity is involved in the future promise. And if, indeed, they
themselves only did such things, it would be the more tolerable; but now they persist in
imbuing innocent souls with their pernicious doctrines, not knowing that they shall receive
a double condemnation, both they and those that hear them.
Let us therefore serve God with a pure heart, and we shall be righteous; but if we do not
serve Him, because we believe not the promise of God, we shall be miserable. For the
prophetic word also declares, “Wretched are those of a double mind, and who doubt in their
heart, who say, All these things4386 have we heard even in the times of our fathers; but
though we have waited day by day, we have seen none of them accomplished. Ye fools!
compare yourselves to a tree; take, for instance, the vine. First of all it sheds its leaves, then
the bud appears; after that the sour grape, and then the fully-ripened fruit. So, likewise, my
people have borne disturbances and afflictions, but afterwards shall they receive their good
things.”4387 Wherefore, my brethren, let us not be of a double mind, but let us hope and
endure, that we also may obtain the reward. For He is faithful who has promised that He
will bestow on every one a reward according to his works. If, therefore, we shall do righteousness
in the sight of God, we shall enter into His kingdom, and shall receive the promises,
which “ear hath not heard, nor eye seen, neither have entered into the heart of man.”4388
Let us expect, therefore, hour by hour, the kingdom of God in love and righteousness, since we know not the day of the appearing of God. For the Lord Himself, being asked by one when His kingdom would come, replied, “When two shall be one, that which is without as that which is within, and the male with the female, neither male nor female.”4389 Now, two are one when we speak the truth one to another, and there is unfeignedly one soul in two bodies. And “that which is without as” that which is within meaneth this: He calls the soul “that which is within,” and the body “that which is without.” As, then, thy body is visible to sight, so also let thy soul be manifest by good works. And “the male, with the female, neither male nor female,” this4390 He saith, that brother seeing sister may have no thought concerning her as female, and that she may have no thought concerning him as male. “If ye do these things,” saith He, “the kingdom of my Father shall come.”4391
Brethren, then, let us now at length repent, let us soberly turn to that which is good; for we are full of abundant folly and wickedness. Let us wipe out from us our former sins, and repenting from the heart be saved; and let us not be men-pleasers, nor be willing to please one another only, but also the men without, for righteousness sake, that the name may not be, because of us, blasphemed. For the Lord saith, “Continually my name is blasphemed among all nations,” and “Wherefore my name is blasphemed; blasphemed in what? In your not doing the things which I wish.”4392 For the nations, hearing from our mouth the oracles of God, marvel at their excellence and worth; thereafter learning that our deeds are not worthy of the words which we speak,—receiving this occasion they turn to blasphemy, saying that they are a fable and a delusion. For, whenever they hear from us that God saith, “No thank have ye, if ye love them which love you, but ye have thank, if ye love your enemies and them which hate you”4393—whenever they hear these words, they marvel at the surpassing measure of their goodness; but when they see, that not only do we not love those who hate, but that we love not even those who love, they laugh us to scorn, and the name is blasphemed.
So, then, brethren, if we do the will of our Father God, we shall be members of the first church, the spiritual,—that which was created before sun and moon; but if we shall not do the will of the Lord, we shall come under the Scripture which saith, “My house became a den of robbers.”4394 So, then, let us elect to belong to the church of life,4395 that we may be saved. I think not that ye are ignorant that the living church is the body of Christ (for the Scripture, saith, “God created man male and female;”4396 the male is Christ, the female the church,) and that the Books4397 and the Apostles teach that the church is not of the present, but from the beginning. For it was spiritual, as was also our Jesus, and was made manifest at the end of the days in order to save you.4398 The church being spiritual, was made manifest in the flesh of Christ, signifying to us that if any one of us shall preserve it in the flesh and corrupt it not, he shall receive it in the Holy Spirit. For this flesh is the type of the spirit; no one, therefore, having corrupted the type, will receive afterwards the antitype. Therefore is it, then, that He saith, brethren, “Preserve ye the flesh, that ye may become partakers of the spirit.” If we say that the flesh is the church and the spirit Christ, then it follows that he who shall offer outrage to the flesh is guilty of outrage on the church. Such an one, therefore, will not partake of the spirit, which is Christ. Such is the life and immortality, which this flesh may afterwards receive, the Holy Spirit cleaving to it; and no one can either express or utter what things the Lord hath prepared for His elect.4399
I think not that I counted trivial counsel concerning continence; following it, a man will not repent thereof, but will save both himself and me who counselled.4400 For it is no small reward to turn back a wandering and perishing soul for its salvation.4401 For this recompense we are able to render to the God who created us, if he who speaks and hears both speak and hear with faith and love. Let us, therefore, continue in that course in which we, righteous and holy, believed, that with confidence we may ask God who saith, “Whilst thou art still speaking, I will say, Here I am.”4402 For these words are a token of a great promise, for the Lord saith that He is more ready to give than he who asks. So great, then, being the goodness of which we are partakers, let us not grudge one another the attainment of so great blessings. For in proportion to the pleasure with which these words are fraught to those who shall follow them, in that proportion is the condemnation with which they are fraught to those who shall refuse to hear.
So, then, brethren, having received no small occasion to repent, while we have opportunity, let us turn to God who called us, while yet we have One to receive us. For if we renounce these indulgences and conquer the soul by not fulfilling its wicked desires, we shall be partakers of the mercy of Jesus. Know ye that the day4403 of judgment draweth nigh like a burning oven, and certain of the heavens and all the earth will melt, like lead melting in fire; and then will appear the hidden and manifest deeds of men. Good, then, is alms as repentance from sin; better is fasting than prayer, and alms than both; “charity covereth a multitude of sins,”4404 and prayer out of a good conscience delivereth from death. Blessed is every one that shall be found complete in these; for alms lightens the burden of sin.
Let us, then, repent with our whole heart, that no one of us may perish amiss. For if we
have commands and engage in withdrawing from idols and instructing others, how much
more ought a soul already knowing God not to perish. Rendering, therefore, mutual help,
let us raise the weak also in that which is good, that all of us may be saved and convert one
another and admonish. And not only now let us seem to believe and give heed, when we
are admonished by the elders;4405 but also when we take our departure home, let us remember
the commandments of the Lord, and not be allured back by worldly lusts, but let us often
and often draw near and try to make progress in the Lord’s commands, that we all having
the same mind may be gathered together for life. For the Lord said, “I come to gather all
nations kindreds and tongues.”4406 This means the day of His appearing, when He will
come and redeem us—each one according to his works. And the unbelievers will see His
glory and might, and, when they see the empire of the world in Jesus, they will be surprised,
saying, “Woe to us, because Thou wast, and we knew not and believed not and obeyed not
the elders4407 who show us plainly of our salvation.” And “their worm shall not die, neither
shall their fire be quenched; and they shall be a spectacle unto all flesh.”4408 It is of the great
day of judgment He speaks, when they shall see those among us who were guilty of ungodliness
and erred in their estimate of the commands of Jesus Christ. The righteous, having
succeeded both in enduring the trials and hating the indulgences of the soul, whenever they
witness how those who have swerved and denied Jesus by words or deeds are punished with
grievous torments in fire unquenchable, will give glory to their God and say, “There will be
hope for him who has served God with his whole heart.”
And let us, then, be of the number of those who give thanks, who have served God, and not of the ungodly who are judged. For I myself, though a sinner every whit and not yet fleeing temptation but continuing in the midst of the tools of the devil, study to follow after righteousness, that I may make, be it only some, approach to it, fearing the judgment to come.
So then, brothers and sisters,4409 after the God of truth4410 I address to you an appeal that ye may give heed to the words written,4411 that ye may save both yourselves and him who reads an address in your midst. For as a reward I ask of you repentance with the whole heart, while ye bestow upon yourselves salvation and life. For by so doing we shall set a mark for all the young who wish to be diligent in godliness and the goodness of God. And let not us, in our folly, feel displeasure and indignation, whenever any one admonishes us and turns us from unrighteousness to righteousness. For there are some wicked deeds which we commit, and know it not, because of the double-mindedness and unbelief present in our breasts, and our understanding is darkened by vain desires. Let us, therefore, work righteousness, that we may be saved to the end. Blessed are they who obey these commandments, even if for a brief space they suffer in this world, and they will gather the imperishable fruit of the resurrection. Let not the godly man, therefore, grieve; if for the present he suffer affliction, blessed is the time that awaits him there; rising up to life again with the fathers he will rejoice for ever without a grief.
But let it not even trouble your mind, that we see the unrighteous possessed of riches and the servants of God straitened. Let us, therefore, brothers and sisters, believe; in a trial of the living God we strive and are exercised in the present life, that we may obtain the crown in that which is to come. No one of the righteous received fruit speedily, but waiteth for it. For if God tendered the reward of the righteous in a trice, straightway were it commerce that we practised, and not godliness. For it were as if we were righteous by following after not godliness but gain; and for this reason the divine judgment baffled4412 the spirit that is unrighteous and heavily weighed the fetter.
To the only God, invisible, Father of truth, who sent forth to us the Saviour and Author of immortality, through whom He also manifested to us the truth and the heavenly life, to Him be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
TRANSLATED FROM THE GREEK AND FROM THE SYRIAC VERSION in PARALLEL COLUMNS. by D. M. KAY, B.Sc., B.D., Assistant to the Professor of Semitic Languages in the University of Edinburgh.
The Church Histories, hitherto in dealing with early Christian literature, have given Aristides along with Quadratus the first place in the list of lost apologists. It was known that there had been such early defenders of the faith, and that Quadratus had seen persons who had been miraculously healed by Christ; but beyond this little more could be said. To Justin Martyr, who flourished about a.d. 150, belonged the honour of heading the series of apologists whose works are extant, viz., Tatian, Melito, Athenagoras, Theophilus, the author of the Epistle to Diognetus, who all belonged to the second century and wrote in Greek; and Tertullian, Minucius Felix, Arnobius, and Lactantius, who wrote in Latin, and Clement and Origen who wrote in Greek, during the third century. While Christianity was winning its way to recognition in the Roman empire, these writers tried to disprove the gross calumnies current about Christians, to enlighten rulers and magistrates as to the real character and conduct of the adherents of the new religion, and to remove the prejudice which led to the violent persecutions of the populace. They also endeavoured to commend Christianity to “the cultured among its despisers,” by showing that it is philosophy as well as revelation, that it can supply the answers sought by philosophy, and is unlike human wisdom in being certain because divinely revealed. At the same time they demonstrated the folly of polytheism and pointed out its disastrous effects on morality. This faithful company of the defenders of the faith has now regained Aristides as their leader in place of Justin Martyr. It will be well to recount briefly what was previously known about Aristides, and to tell how the lost Apology has been found.
Eusebius, in his History of the Church, written during the reign of Constantine, a.d. 306–337, has a chapter (bk. iv., c. 3) headed “The authors that wrote in defence of the faith in the reign of Hadrian, a.d. 117–138.” After describing and quoting the Apology of Quadratus, he adds:
“Aristides also, a man faithfully devoted to the religion we profess, like Quadratus, has left to posterity a defence of the faith, addressed to Hadrian. This work is also preserved by a great number, even to the present day.”
The same Eusebius in his Chronicon states that the Emperor Hadrian visited Athens in
the eighth year of his reign (i.e., a.d. 125 ) and took part in the Eleusinian mysteries. In the
same connection the historian mentions the presentation of Apologies to the Emperor by
Quadratus and Aristides, “an Athenian philosopher;” and implies that Hadrian was induced
About a century later Jerome (died a.d. 420) tells us that Aristides was a philosopher of Athens, that he retained his philosopher’s garb after his conversion to Christianity, and that he presented a defence of the faith to Hadrian at the same time as Quadratus. This Apology, he says, was extant in his day, and was largely composed of the opinions of philosophers (“contextum philosophorum sententiis”), and was afterwards imitated by Justin Martyr.
After this date Aristides passes out of view. In the mediæval martyrologies there is a faint reflection of the earlier testimony, as, e.g., the 31st of August is given as the saint’s day “of the blessed Aristides, most renowned for faith and wisdom, who presented books on the Christian religion to the prince Hadrian, and most brilliantly proclaimed in the presence of the Emperor himself how that Christ Jesus is the only God.”
In the seventeenth century there were rumours that the missing Apology of Aristides was to be found in various monastic libraries in Greece; and Spon, a French traveller, made a fruitless search for it. The book had apparently disappeared for ever.
But in recent times Aristides has again “swum into our ken.” Armenian literature, which has done service to Christendom by preserving so many of its early documents, supplied also the first news of the recovery of Aristides. In the Mechitarite convent of S. Lazarus at Venice there is a body of Armenian monks who study Armenian and other literature. In 1878 these Armenians surprised the learned world by publishing a Latin translation of an Armenian fragment (the first two chapters) of the lost Apology of Aristides. Renan at once set it down as spurious because it contained theological terms of a later age, e.g., “bearer of God” applied to the Virgin Mary. These terms were afterwards seen to be due to the translator. At what time the translation from Greek into Armenian was made is not apparent; but it may reasonably be connected with the work begun by the famous Armenian patriarch Mesrobes. This noble Christian invented an alphabet for his country, established schools, and sent a band of young Armenians to Edessa, Athens, and elsewhere with instructions to translate into Armenian the best sacred and classical books. And in spite of Mohammedans and Turks Armenia has remained Christian, and now restores to the world the treasures committed to its keeping in the early centuries.
Opinions as to the Armenian fragment of Aristides remained undecided till 1889. In
the spring of that year Professor J. Rendel Harris, of Cambridge, had the honour of discovering
a Syriac version of the whole Apology in the library of the Convent of St. Catharine,
on Mount Sinai. He found the Apology of Aristides among a collection of Syriac treatises
of an ethical character; and he refers the ms. to the seventh century. Professor Harris has
The recovery of the Syriac version by Professor Harris placed the genuineness of the Armenian fragment beyond question. It also led to the strange reappearance of the greater part of the original Greek. Professor J. A. Robinson, the general editor of the Cambridge Texts and Studies, having read the translation of the Syriac version, discovered that the Apology of Aristides is incorporated in the early Christian Romance entitled, The Life of Barlaam and Josaphat.
Some account must be given of this remarkable book in order to show its connection with the Apology of Aristides. Its author is said to be John of Damascus, who died about a.d. 760. Whoever wrote it, the book soon became very popular. In the East it was translated into Arabic, Ethiopic, Armenian, and Hebrew; in the West there are versions of it in nearly a dozen languages, including an English metrical rendering. As early as 1204 a king of Norway had it translated into Icelandic. It is now known to be the story of Buddha in a Christian setting, furnished with fables and parables which have migrated from the far East and can be traced back to an extreme antiquity.
The outline of the story is as follows: A king in India, Abenner by name, who is an enemy of the Christians, has an only son Josaphat (or Joasaph). At his birth the astrologers predict that he will become great, but will embrace the new doctrine. To prevent this, his father surrounds the prince with young and beautiful attendants, and takes care that Josaphat shall see nothing of illness, old age, or death. At length Josaphat desires his freedom, and then follow the excursions as in the case of Buddha. Josaphat seeing so much misery possible in life is sunk in despair. In this state he is visited by a Christian hermit—Barlaam by name. Josaphat is converted to Christianity, and Barlaam withdraws again to the desert.
To undo his son’s conversion the king arranges that a public disputation shall be held;
one of the king’s sages, Nachor by name, is to personate Barlaam and to make a very weak
statement of the Christian case, and so be easily refuted by the court orators. When the day
comes, the prince Josaphat charges Nachor, the fictitious monk, to do his best on pain of
torture. Thus stimulated, Nachor begins, and “like Balaam’s ass he spake that which he had
not purposed to speak; and he said, ‘I, O king, in the providence of God,’ etc.” He then recites
the Apology of Aristides to such purpose that he converts himself, the king, and all his
people. Josaphat finally relinquishes his kingdom, and retires into the desert with the
genuine Barlaam for prayer and meditation. Not only so, but the churches of the Middle
Ages, forgetting the fabulous character of the story, raised Barlaam and Josaphat to the rank
The speech of Nachor in Greek, that is to say, the greater part of the original Greek of the Apology of Aristides, has been extracted from this source by Professor Robinson and is published in Texts and Studies, Vol. I., so that there is now abundant material for making an estimate of Aristides.
It may be asked whether we have in any of our three sources the actual words of Aristides. The circumstances under which the Apology was incorporated in The Life of Barlaam and Josaphat are such as to render it unlikely that the author of the Romance should copy with the faithfulness of a scribe; but examination proves that very few modifications hare been made. The Greek divides men into three races (the Syriac and Armenian into four); the introductory accounts of these races are in the Greek blended with the general discussion; and at the close the description of early Christian customs is shortened. These few differences from the Syriac are all explained by the fact that the Apology had to be adapted to the circumstances of an Indian court in a later age. On the other hand, when the Syriac is compared. with the Greek and Armenian in passages where these two agree, it is found that explanatory clauses are added; and there is throughout a cumbrous redundancy of pronouns in the Syriac. In short, the actual words of Aristides may be restored with tolerable certainty—a task which has been already accomplished by a German scholar, Lic. Edgar Hennecke.4414 In any case we have the substance of the Apology of Aristides with almost verbal precision.
In regard to the date of Aristides, Eusebius says expressly that the Apology was presented to Hadrian while he was in Athens about the year a.d. 125. The only ground for questioning this statement is the second superscription given in the Syriac version, which implies that the Apology was presented to Antoninus Pius, a.d. 138–161. This heading is accepted by Professor Harris as the true one; and he assigns the Apology to “the early years of the reign of Antoninus Pius; and it is at least conceivable,” he adds, “that it may have been presented to the Emperor along with other Christian writings during an unrecorded visit of his to his ancient seat of government at Smyrna.” But this requires us to suppose that Eusebius was wrong; that Jerome copied his error; that the Armenian version curiously fell into the same mistake; and that the Syriac translator is at this point exceptionally faithful. So perhaps it is better with Billius, “not to trust more in one’s own suspicions, than in Christian charity which believeth all things,” and to rest in the comfortable hypothesis that Eusebius spoke the truth.
Writing in a.d. 125, or even twenty years later, Aristides becomes an important witness as to the nature of early Christianity. His Apology contains no express quotation from Scripture; but the Emperor is referred for information to a gospel which is written. Various echoes of New Testament expressions will at once be recognized; and “the language moulding power of Christianity” is discernible in the new meaning given to various classical words. Some topics are conspicuous by their absence. Aristides has no trace of ill-feeling to the Jews; no reference to the Logos doctrine, nor to the distinctive ideas of the Apostle Paul; he has no gnosticism or heresy to denounce, and he makes no appeal to miracle and prophecy. Christianity, in his view, is worthy of a philosophic emperor because it is eminently reasonable, and gives an impulse and power to live a good life. On the whole, Aristides represents that type of Christian practice which is found in the Teaching of the Twelve Apostles; and to this he adds a simple Christian philosophy which may be compared with that of St. Paul at Athens. Although the details about the elements and the heathen gods are discussed with tedious minuteness, still his closing section describing the lives of the early Christians should always be good reading.
The translation of the Syriac given here is independently made from the Syriac text, edited by Professor Harris4415. Full advantage has been taken of his notes and apparatus criticus, but no use has been made of his translation. In obscure passages the German translation of Dr. Richard Raabe4416 has been compared; and the Text-Rekonstruktion of Hennecke has been consulted on textual points in both translations. The Greek translation is made from the text edited by Professor Robinson.4417 The translations from the Greek and from the Syriac are arranged side by side, so that their relation to one another is apparent at a glance. No attempt has been made to force the same English words from passages which are evidently meant to be identical in the two languages; but the literal tenour of each has been allowed to assert itself.
I. I, O King in the providence of God came into the world; and when I had considered the heaven and the earth, the sun and the moon and the rest, I marvelled at their orderly arrangement.
And when I saw that the universe and all that is therein is moved by necessity, I perceived that the mover and controller is God.
For everything which causes motion is stronger than that which is moved, and that which controls is stronger than that which is controlled.
The self-same being, then, who first established and now controls the universe—him do I affirm to be God who is without beginning and without end, immortal and self-sufficing, above all passions and infirmities, above anger and forgetfulness and ignorance and the rest.
Through Him too all things consist. He requires not sacrifice and libation nor anyone of the things that appear to sense; but all men stand in need of Him.
II. Having thus spoken concerning God, so far as it was possible for me to speak of Him,4418 let us next proceed to the human race, that we may see which of them participate in the truth and which of them in error.
For it is clear to us, O King,4419 that there are three4420 classes of men in this world;
these being the worshippers of the gods acknowledged among you, and Jews, and Christians.
III. Let us see then which of them participate in truth and which of them in error.
The Chaldæans, then, not knowing God went astray after the elements and began to worship the creation more than their Creator.
And of these they formed certain shapes and styled them a representation of the heaven and the earth and the sea, of the sun too and the moon and the other primal bodies or luminaries. And they shut them up together in shrines, and worship them, calling them gods, even though they have to guard them securely for fear they should be stolen by robbers. And they did not perceive that anything which acts as guard is greater than that which is guarded, and that he who makes is greater than that which is made. For if their gods are unfit to look after their own safety, how shall they bestow protection upon others? Great then is the error into which the Chaldæans wandered in adoring lifeless and good-fornothing images.
And it occurs to me as surprising, O King, how it is that their so-called philosophers have quite failed to observe that the elements themselves are perishable. And if the elements are perishable and subject to necessity, how are they gods? And if the elements are not gods, how do the images made in their honour come to be gods?
IV. Let us proceed then, O King, to the elements themselves that we may show in regard to them that they are not gods, but perishable and mutable, produced out of that which did not exist at the command of the true God, who is indestructible and immutable and invisible; yet He sees all things and as He wills, modifies and changes things. What then shall I say concerning the elements?
They err who believe that the sky is a god. For we see that it revolves and moves by necessity and is compacted of many parts, being thence called the ordered universe (Kosmos). Now the universe is the construction of some designer; and that which has been constructed has a beginning and an end. And the sky with its luminaries moves by necessity. For the stars are carried along in array at fixed intervals from sign to sign, and, some setting, others rising, they traverse their courses in due season so as to mark off summers and winters, as it has been appointed for them by God; and obeying the inevitable necessity of their nature they transgress not their proper limits, keeping company with the heavenly order. Whence it is plain that the sky is not a god but rather a work of God.
They erred also who believed the earth to be a goddess. For we see that it is despitefully
used and tyrannized over by men, and is furrowed and kneaded and becomes of no account.
V. They also erred who believed the water to be a god. For it, too, has been made for the use of men, and is controlled by them; it is defiled and destroyed and suffers change on being boiled and dyed with colours; and it is congealed by the frost, and polluted with blood, and is introduced for the washing of all unclean things. Wherefore it is impossible that water should be a god, but it is a work of God.
They also err who believe that fire is a god. For fire was made for the use of men, and it is controlled by them, being carried about from place to place for boiling and roasting all kinds of meat, and even for (the burning of) dead bodies. Moreover it is extinguished in many ways, being quenched through man’s agency. So it cannot be allowed that fire is a god, but it is a work of God.
They also err who think the blowing of the winds is a goddess. For it is clear that it is under the dominion of another; and for the sake of man it has been designed by God for the transport of ships and the conveyance of grain and for man’s other wants. It rises too and falls at the bidding of God, whence it is concluded that the blowing of the winds is not a goddess but only a work of God.
VI. They also err who believe the sun to be a god. For we see that it moves by necessity and revolves and passes from sign to sign, setting and rising so as to give warmth to plants and tender shoots for the use of man.
Besides it has its part in common with the rest of the stars, and is much smaller than the sky; it suffers eclipse of its light and is not the subject of its own laws. Wherefore it is concluded that the sun is not a god, but only a work of God. They also err who believe that the moon is a goddess. For we see that it moves by necessity and revolves and passes from sign to sign, setting and rising for the benefit of men; and it is less than the sun and waxes and wanes and has eclipses. Wherefore it is concluded that the moon is not a goddess but a work of God.
VII. They also err who believe that man4421 is a god. For we see that he is moved by
necessity, and is made to grow up, and becomes old even though he would not. And at one
time he is joyous, at another he is grieved when he lacks food and drink and clothing. And
a slave of the Emperor Hadrian,
whom all, not withstanding they knew who and whence he was, yet affected to worship as a god.”—Justin
Martyr quoted in Eusebius Hist. Bk. IV., c. 8.
Great therefore is the error into which the Chaldæans wandered, following after their own desires.
For they reverence the perishable elements and lifeless images, and do not perceive that they themselves make these things to be gods.
VIII. Let us proceed then to the Greeks, that we may see whether they have any discernment
concerning God. The Greeks, indeed, though they call themselves wise proved more
deluded than the Chaldæans in alleging that many gods have come into being, some of them
male, some female, practised masters in every passion and every variety of folly. And the
Greeks themselves represented them to be adulterers and murderers, wrathful and envious
and passionate, slayers of fathers and brothers, thieves and robbers, crippled and limping,
workers in magic, and victims of frenzy. Some of them died (as their account goes), and
some were struck by thunderbolts, and became slaves to men, and were fugitives, and they
mourned and lamented, and changed themselves into animals for wicked and shameful
ends.4422
Wherefore, O King, they are ridiculous and absurd and impious tales that the Greeks have introduced, giving the name of gods to those who are not gods, to suit their unholy desires, in order that, having them as patrons of vice, they might commit adultery and robbery and do murder and other shocking deeds. For if their gods did such deeds why should not they also do them?
So that from these misguided practices it has been the lot of mankind to have frequent wars and slaughters and bitter captivities.
IX. But, further, if we be minded to discuss their gods individually, you will see how great is the absurdity; for instance, how Kronos is brought forward by them as a god above all, and they sacrifice their own children to him. And he had many sons by Rhea, and in his madness devoured his own offspring. And they say that Zeus cut off his members and cast them into the sea, whence Aphrodite is said in fable to be engendered. Zeus, then, having bound his own father, cast him into Tartaros. You see the error and brutality which they advance against their god? Is it possible, then, that a god should be manacled and mutilated? What absurdity! Who with any wit would ever say so?
Next Zeus is introduced, and they say that he was king of their gods, and that he changed himself into animals that he might debauch mortal women.
For they allege that he transformed himself into a bull for Europe, and into gold for Danae, and into a swan for Leda, and into a satyr for Antiope, and into a thunderbolt for Semele. Then by these there were many children, Dionysos and Zethus and Amphion and Herakles and Apollo and Artemis and Perseus, Kastor and Helenes and Polydeukes and Minos and Rhadamanthys and Sarpedon, and the nine daughters whom they called the Muses. Then too they bring forward statements about the matter of Ganymedes.
Hence it happened, O King, to mankind to imitate all these things and to become adulterous men and lascivious women, and to be workers of other terrible iniquities, through the imitation of their god. Now how is it possible that a god should be an adulterer or an obscene person or a parricide?
X. Along with him, too, they bring forward one Hephaistos as a god, and they say that he is lame and wields a hammer and tongs, working as a smith for his living. Is he then badly off? But it cannot be admitted that a god should be a cripple, and besides be dependent on mankind.
Then they bring forward Hermes as a god, representing him to be lustful, and a thief, and covetous, and a magician (and maimed) and an interpreter of language. But it cannot be admitted that such an one is a god.
They also bring forward Asklepios as a god who is a doctor and prepares drugs and compounds plasters for the sake of a living. For he was badly off. And afterwards he was struck, they say, with a thunderbolt by Zeus on account of Tyndareos, son of Lacedaimon; and so was killed. Now if Asklepios in spite of his divinity could not help himself when struck by lightning, how will he come to the rescue of others?
Again Ares is represented as a god, fond of strife and given to jealousy, and a lover of animals and other such things. And at last while corrupting Aphrodite, he was bound by the youthful Eros and by Hephaistos. How then was he a god who was subject to desire, and a warrior, and a prisoner and an adulterer?
They allege that Dionysos also is a god who holds nightly revels and teaches drunkenness, and carries off the neighbours’ wives, and goes mad and takes to flight. And at last he was put to death by the Titans. If then Dionysos could not save himself when he was being killed, and besides used to be mad, and drunk with wine, and a fugitive, how should he be a god?
They allege also that Herakles got drunk and went mad and cut the throats of his own children, then he was consumed by fire and so died. Now how should he be a god, who was drunk and a slayer of children and burned to death? or how will he come to the help of others, when he was unable to help himself?
XI. They represent Apollo also as a jealous god, and besides as the master of the bow
and quiver, and sometimes of the lyre and flute, and as divining to men for pay? Can he
They represent Artemis also as his sister, who is a huntress and has a bow with a quiver; and she roams alone upon the hills with the dogs to hunt the stag or the wild boar. How then should such a woman, who hunts and roams with her dogs, be a divine being?
Even Aphrodite herself they affirm to be a goddess who is adulterous. For at one time she had Ares as a paramour, and at another time Anchises and again Adonis, whose death she also laments, feeling the want of her lover. And they say that she even went down to Hades to purchase back Adonis from Persephone. Did you ever see, O King, greater folly than this, to bring forward as a goddess one who is adulterous and given to weeping and wailing?
And they represent that Adonis is a hunter god, who came to a violent end, being wounded by a wild boar and having no power to help himself in his distress. How then will one who is adulterous and a hunter and mortal give himself any concern for mankind?
All this and much more of a like nature, and even far more disgraceful and offensive details, have the Greeks narrated, O King, concerning their gods;—details which it is not proper either to state or for a moment to remember. And hence mankind, taking an impulse from their gods, practised all lawlessness and brutality and impiety, polluting both earth and air by their awful deeds.
XII. The Egyptians, again, being more stupid and witless than these have gone further astray than all the nations. For they were not content with the objects of worship of the Chaldæans and the Greeks, but in addition to these brought forward also brute creatures as gods, both land and water animals, and plants and herbs; and they were defiled with all madness and brutality more deeply than all the nations on the earth.
For originally they worshipped Isis, who had Osiris as brother and husband. He was
slain by his own brother Typhon; and therefore Isis with Horos her son fled for refuge to
Byblus in Syria, mourning for Osiris with bitter lamentation, until Horos grew up and slew
Typhon. So that neither had Isis power to help her own brother and husband; nor could
Osiris defend himself when he was being slain by Typhon; nor did Typhon, the slayer of his
brother, when he was perishing at the hands of Horos and Isis, find means to rescue himself
from death. And though they were revealed in their true character by such mishaps, they
were believed to be very gods by the simple Egyptians, who were not satisfied even with
these or the other deities of the nations, but brought forward also brute creatures as gods.
For some of them worshipped the sheep, and some the goat; another tribe (worshipped)
the bull and the pig; others again, the raven and the hawk, and the vulture and the eagle;
and others the crocodile; and some the cat and the dog, and the wolf and the ape, and the
dragon and the asp; and others the onion and the garlic and thorns and other created things.
And the poor creatures do not perceive about all these that they are utterly helpless. For
XIII. So the Egyptians and the Chaldæans and the Greeks made a great error in bringing forward such beings as gods, and in making images of them, and in deifying dumb and senseless idols.
And I wonder how they saw their gods sawn out and hacked and docked by the workmen, and besides aging with time and falling to pieces, and being cast from metal, and yet did not discern concerning them that they were not gods.
For when they have no power to see to their own safety, how will they take forethought for men?
But further, the poets and philosophers, alike of the Chaldæans and the Greeks and the Egyptians, while they desired by their poems and writings to magnify the gods of their countries, rather revealed their shame, and laid it bare before all men. For if the body of man while consisting of many parts does not cast off any of its own members, but preserving an unbroken unity in all its members, is harmonious with itself, how shall variance and discord be so great in the nature of God?
For if there had been a unity of nature among the gods, then one god ought not to have pursued or slain or injured another. And if the gods were pursued by gods, and slain, and kidnapped and struck with lightning by them, then there is no longer any unity of nature, but divided counsels, all mischievous. So that not one of them is a god. It is clear then, O King, that all their discourse on the nature of the gods is an error.
But how did the wise and erudite men of the Greeks not observe that inasmuch as they make laws for themselves they are judged by their own laws? For if the laws are righteous, their gods are altogether unrighteous, as they have committed transgressions of laws, in slaying one another, and practising sorceries, and adultery and thefts and intercourse with males. If they were right in doing these things, then the laws are unrighteous, being framed contrary to the gods. Whereas in fact, the laws are good and just, commending what is good and forbidding what is bad. But the deeds of their gods are contrary to law. Their gods, therefore, are lawbreakers, and all liable to the punishment of death; and they are impious men who introduce such gods. For if the stories about them be mythical, the gods are nothing more than mere names; and if the stories be founded on nature, still they who did and suffered these things are no longer gods; and if the stories be allegorical, they are myths and nothing more.
It has been shown then, O King, that all these polytheistic objects of worship are the works of error and perdition. For it is not right to give the name of gods to beings which may be seen but cannot see; but one ought to reverence the invisible and all-seeing and allcreating God.
XIV. Let us proceed then, O King, to the Jews also, that we may see what truth there is in their view of God. For they were descendants of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob, and migrated to Egypt. And thence God brought them forth with a mighty hand and an uplifted arm through Moses, their lawgiver; and by many wonders and signs He made known His power to them. But even they proved stubborn and ungrateful, and often served the idols of the nations, and put to death the prophets and just men who were sent to them. Then when the Son of God was pleased to come upon the earth, they received him with wanton violence and betrayed him into the hands of Pilate the Roman governor; and paying no respect to his good deeds and the countless miracles he wrought among them, they demanded a sentence of death by the cross.
And they perished by their own transgression; for to this day they worship the one God Almighty, but not according to knowledge. For they deny that Christ is the Son of God; and they are much like to the heathen, even although they may seem to make some approach to the truth from which they have removed themselves. So much for the Jews.
XV. Now the Christians4423 trace their origin from the Lord Jesus Christ. And He is acknowledged by the Holy Spirit to be the son of the most high God, who came down from heaven for the salvation of men. And being born of a pure virgin, unbegotten and immaculate, He assumed flesh and revealed himself among men that He might recall them to Himself from their wandering after many gods. And having accomplished His wonderful dispensation, by a voluntary choice He tasted death on the cross, fulfilling an august dispensation. And after three days He came to life again and ascended into heaven. And if you would read, O King, you may judge the glory of His presence from the holy gospel writing, as it is called among themselves. He had twelve disciples, who after His ascension to heaven went forth into the provinces of the whole world, and declared His greatness. As for instance, one of them traversed the countries about us, proclaiming the doctrine of the truth. From this it is, that they who still observe the righteousness enjoined by their preaching are called Christians.
And these are they who more than all the nations on the earth have found the truth.
For they know God, the Creator and Fashioner of all things through the only-begotten Son
and the Holy Spirit4424; and beside Him they worship no other God. They have the commands
of the Lord Jesus Christ Himself graven upon their hearts; and they observe them,
looking forward to the resurrection of the dead and life in the world to come. They do not
commit adultery nor fornication, nor bear false witness, nor covet the things of others; they
honour father and mother, and love their neighbours; they judge justly, and they never do
to others what they would not wish to happen to themselves; they appeal to those who injure
If they see a stranger, they take him under their roof, and rejoice over him as over a very brother; for they call themselves brethren not after the flesh but after the spirit.
And they are ready to sacrifice their lives for the sake of Christ; for they observe His commands without swerving, and live holy and just lives, as the Lord God enjoined upon them.
And they give thanks unto Him every hour, for all meat and drink and other blessings.
XVI. Verily then, this is the way of the truth which leads those who travel therein to the everlasting kingdom promised through Christ in the life to come. And that you may know, O King, that in saying these things I do not speak at my own instance, if you deign to look into the writings of the Christians, you will find that I state nothing beyond the truth. Rightly then, did thy son4425 apprehend, and justly was he taught to serve the living God and to be saved for the age that is destined to come upon us. For great and wonderful are the sayings and deeds of the Christians; for they speak not the words of men but those of God. But the rest of the nations go astray and deceive themselves; for they walk in darkness and bruise themselves like drunken men.
XVII. Thus far, O King, extends my discourse to you, which has been dictated in my mind by the Truth.4426 Wherefore let thy foolish sages cease their idle talk against the Lord; for it is profitable for you to worship God the Creator, and to give ear to His incorruptible words, that ye may escape from condemnation and punishment, and be found to be heirs of life everlasting.
Translated from the Syriac.
Aristedes.
Here follows the defence which Aristides the philosopher made before Hadrian the King on behalf of reverence for God.
I. I, O King, by the grace of God came into this world; and when I had considered the heaven and the earth and the seas, and had surveyed the sun and the rest of creation, I marvelled at the beauty of the world. And I perceived that the world and all that is therein are moved by the power of another; and I understood that he who moves them is God, who is hidden in them, and veiled by them. And it is manifest that that which causes motion is more powerful than that which is moved. But that I should make search concerning this same mover of all, as to what is his nature (for it seems to me, he is indeed unsearchable in his nature), and that I should argue as to the constancy of his government, so as to grasp it fully,—this is a vain effort for me; for it is not possible that a man should fully comprehend it. I say, however, concerning this mover of the world, that he is God of all, who made all things for the sake of mankind. And it seems to me that this is reasonable, that one should fear God and should not oppress man.
I say, then, that God is not born, not made, an ever-abiding nature without beginning and without end, immortal, perfect, and incomprehensible. Now when I say that he is “perfect,” this means that there is not in him any defect, and he is not in need of anything but all things are in need of him. And when I say that he is “without beginning,” this means that everything which has beginning has also an end, and that which has an end may be brought to an end. He has no name, for everything which has a name is kindred to things created. Form he has none, nor yet any union of members; for whatsoever possesses these is kindred to things fashioned. He is neither male nor female.4428 The heavens do not limit him, but the heavens and all things, visible and invisible, receive their bounds from him. Adversary he has none, for there exists not any stronger than he. Wrath and indignation he possesses not, for there is nothing which is able to stand against him. Ignorance and forgetfulness are not in his nature, for he is altogether wisdom and understanding; and in Him stands fast all that exists. He requires not sacrifice and libation, nor even one of things visible; He requires not aught from any, but all living creatures stand in need of him.
II. Since, then, we have addressed you concerning God, so far as our discourse can bear upon him, let us now come to the race of men, that we may know which of them participate in the truth of which we have spoken, and which of them go astray from it.
This is clear to you, O King, that there are four classes of men in this world:—Barbarians and Greeks, Jews and Christians. The Barbarians, indeed, trace the origin of their kind of religion from Kronos and from Rhea and their other gods; the Greeks, however, from Helenos, who is said to be sprung from Zeus. And by Helenos there were born Aiolos and Xuthos; and there were others descended from Inachos and Phoroneus, and lastly from the Egyptian Danaos and from Kadmos and from Dionysos.
The Jews, again, trace the origin of their race from Abraham, who begat Isaac, of whom was born Jacob. And he begat twelve sons who migrated from Syria to Egypt; and there they were called the nation of the Hebrews, by him who made their laws; and at length they were named Jews.
The Christians, then, trace the beginning of their religion from Jesus the Messiah; and
he is named the Son of God Most High. And it is said that God came down from heaven,
and from a Hebrew virgin assumed and clothed himself with flesh; and the Son of God lived
in a daughter of man. This is taught in the gospel, as it is called, which a short time ago was
preached among them; and you also if you will read therein, may perceive the power which
belongs to it. This Jesus, then, was born of the race of the Hebrews; and he had twelve disciples
in order that the purpose of his incarnation4429 might in time be accomplished. But
So then there are, as I said above, four classes of men:—Barbarians and Greeks, Jews and Christians.
Moreover the wind is obedient to God, and fire to the angels; the waters also to the demons and the earth to the sons of men.4430
III. Let us begin, then, with the Barbarians, and go on to the rest of the nations one after another, that we may see which of them hold the truth as to God and which of them hold error.
The Barbarians, then, as they did not apprehend God, went astray among the elements, and began to worship things created instead of their Creator;4431 and for this end they made images and shut them up in shrines, and lo! they worship them, guarding them the while with much care, lest their gods be stolen by robbers. And the Barbarians did not observe that that which acts as guard is greater than that which is guarded, and that everyone who creates is greater than that which is created. If it be, then, that their gods are too feeble to see to their own safety, how will they take thought for the safety of men? Great then is the error into which the Barbarians wandered in worshipping lifeless images which can do nothing to help them. And I am led to wonder, O King, at their philosophers, how that even they went astray, and gave the name of gods to images which were made in honour of the elements; and that their sages did not perceive that the elements also are dissoluble and perishable. For if a small part of an element is dissolved or destroyed, the whole of it may be dissolved and destroyed. If then the elements themselves are dissolved and destroyed and forced to be subject to another that is more stubborn than they, and if they are not in their nature gods, why, forsooth, do they call the images which are made in their honour, God? Great, then, is the error which the philosophers among them have brought upon their followers.
IV. Let us turn now, O King, to the elements in themselves, that we may make clear in regard to them, that they are not gods, but a created thing, liable to ruin and change, which is of the same nature as man; whereas God is imperishable and unvarying, and invisible, while yet He sees, and overrules, and transforms all things.
Those then who believe concerning the earth that it is a god have hitherto deceived themselves, since it is furrowed and set with plants and trenched; and it takes in the filthy refuse of men and beasts and cattle. And at times it becomes unfruitful, for if it be burnt to ashes it becomes devoid of life, for nothing germinates from an earthen jar. And besides if water be collected upon it, it is dissolved together with its products. And it is trodden under foot of men and beast, and receives the bloodstains of the slain; and it is dug open, and filled with the dead, and becomes a tomb for corpses. But it is impossible that a nature, which is holy and worthy and blessed and immortal, should allow of anyone of these things. And hence it appears to us that the earth is not a god but a creation of God.
V. In the same way, again, those erred who believed the waters to be gods. For the waters were created for the use of man, and are put under his rule in many ways. For they suffer change and admit impurity, and are destroyed and lose their nature while they are boiled into many substances. And they take colours which do not belong to them; they are also congealed by frost and are mingled and permeated with the filth of men and beasts, and with the blood of the slain. And being checked by skilled workmen through the restraint of aqueducts, they flow and are diverted against their inclination, and come into gardens and other places in order that they may be collected and issue forth as a means of fertility for man, and that they may cleanse away every impurity and fulfil the service man requires from them. Wherefore it is impossible that the waters should be a god, but they are a work of God and a part of the world.
In like manner also they who believed that fire is a god erred to no slight extent. For it, too, was created for the service of men, and is subject to them in many ways:—in the preparation of meat, and as a means of casting metals, and for other ends whereof your Majesty is aware. At the same time it is quenched and extinguished in many ways.
Again they also erred who believed the motion of the winds to be a god. For it is well known to us that those winds are under the dominion of another, at times their motion increases, and at times it fails and ceases at the command of him who controls them. For they were created by God for the sake of men, in order to supply the necessity of trees and fruits and seeds; and to bring over the sea ships which convey for men necessaries and goods from places where they are found to places where they are not found; and to govern the quarters of the world. And as for itself, at times it increases and again abates; and in one place brings help and in another causes disaster at the bidding of him who rules it. And mankind too are able by known means to confine and keep it in check in order that it may fulfil for them the service they require from it. And of itself it has not any authority at all. And hence it is impossible that the winds should be called gods, but rather a thing made by God.
VI. So also they erred who believed that the sun is a god. For we see that it is moved by the compulsion of another, and revolves and makes its journey, and proceeds from sign to sign, rising and setting every day, so as to give warmth for the growth of plants and trees, and to bring forth into the air where with it (sunlight) is mingled every growing thing which is upon the earth. And to it there belongs by comparison a part in common with the rest of the stars in its course; and though it is one in its nature it is associated with many parts for the supply of the needs of men; and that not according to its own will but rather according to the will of him who rules it. And hence it is impossible that the sun should be a god, but the work of God; and in like manner also the moon and the stars.
VII. And those who believed of the men of the past, that some of them were gods, they too were much mistaken. For as you yourself allow, O King, man is constituted of the four elements and of a soul and a spirit (and hence he is called a microcosm),4432 and without anyone of these parts he could not consist. He has a beginning and an end, and he is born and dies. But God, as I said, has none of these things in his nature, but is uncreated and imperishable. And hence it is not possible that we should set up man to be of the nature of God:—man, to whom at times when he looks for joy, there comes trouble, and when he looks for laughter there comes to him weeping,—who is wrathful and covetous and envious, with other defects as well. And he is destroyed in many ways by the elements and also by the animals.
And hence, O King, we are bound to recognize the error of the Barbarians, that thereby, since they did not find traces of the true God, they fell aside from the truth, and went after the desire of their imagination, serving the perishable elements and lifeless images, and through their error not apprehending what the true God is.
VIII. Let us turn further to the Greeks also, that we may know what opinion they hold
as to the true God. The Greeks, then, because they are more subtle than the Barbarians,
have gone further astray than the Barbarians; inasmuch as they have introduced many fictitious
gods, and have set up some of them as males and some as females; and in that some
of their gods were found who were adulterers, and did murder, and were deluded, and en-
vious, and wrathful and passionate, and parricides, and thieves, and robbers. And some of
them, they say, were crippled and limped, and some were sorcerers, and some actually went
mad, and some played on lyres, and some were given to roaming on the hills, and some
even died, and some were struck dead by lightning, and some were made servants even to
men, and some escaped by flight, and some were kidnapped by men, and some, indeed,
were lamented and deplored by men. And some, they say, went down to Sheol, and some
were grievously wounded, and some transformed themselves into the likeness of animals
IX. Let us proceed further to their account of their gods that we may carefully demonstrate all that is said above. First of all, the Greeks bring forward as a god Kronos, that is to say Chiun4434 (Saturn). And his worshippers sacrifice their children to him, and they burn some of them alive in his honour. And they say that he took to him among his wives Rhea, and begat many children by her. By her too he begat Dios, who is called Zeus. And at length he (Kronos) went mad, and through fear of an oracle that had been made known to him, he began to devour his sons. And from him Zeus was stolen away without his knowledge; and at length Zeus bound him, and mutilated the signs of his manhood, and flung them into the sea. And hence, as they say in fable, there was engendered Aphrodite, who is called Astarte. And he (Zeus) cast out Kronos fettered into darkness. Great then is the error and ignominy which the Greeks have brought forward about the first of their gods, in that they have said all this about him, O King. It is impossible that a god should be bound or mutilated; and if it be otherwise, he is indeed miserable.
And after Kronos they bring forward another god Zeus. And they say of him that he
assumed the sovereignty, and was king over all the gods. And they say that he changed
himself into a beast and other shapes in order to seduce mortal women, and to raise up by
them children for himself. Once, they say, he changed himself into a bull through love of
Europe and Pasiphae.4435 And again he changed himself into the likeness of gold through
By reason of these tales, O King, much evil has arisen among men, who to this day are imitators of their gods, and practise adultery and defile themselves with their mothers and their sisters, and by lying with males, and some make bold to slay even their parents. For if he who is said to be the chief and king of their gods do these things how much more should his worshippers imitate him? And great is the folly which the Greeks have brought forward in their narrative concerning him. For it is impossible that a god should practise adultery or fornication or come near to lie with males, or kill his parents; and if it be otherwise, he is much worse than a destructive demon.
X. Again they bring forward as another god Hephaistos. And they say of him, that he is lame, and a cap is set on his head, and he holds in his hands firetongs and a hammer; and he follows the craft of iron working, that thereby he may procure the necessaries of his livelihood. Is then this god so very needy? But it cannot be that a god should be needy or lame, else he is very worthless.
And further they bring in another god and call him Hermes. And they say that he is a thief,4438 a lover of avarice, and greedy for gain, and a magician and mutilated and an athlete, and an interpreter of language. But it is impossible that a god should be a magician or avaricious, or maimed, or craving for what is not his, or an athlete. And if it be otherwise, he is found to be useless.
And after him they bring forward as another god Asklepios. And they say that he is a physician and prepares drugs and plaster that he may supply the necessaries of his livelihood. Is then this god in want? And at length he was struck with lightning by Dios on account of Tyndareos of Lacedæmon, and so he died. If then Asklepios were a god, and, when he was struck with lightning, was unable to help himself, how should he be able to give help to others? But that a divine nature should be in want or be destroyed by lightning is impossible.
And again they bring forward another as a god, and they call him Ares. And they say that he is a warrior, and jealous, and covets sheep and things which are not his. And he makes gain by his arms. And they say that at length he committed adultery with Aphrodite, and was caught by the little boy Eros and by Hephaistos the husband of Aphrodite. But it is impossible that a god should be a warrior or bound or an adulterer.
And again they say of Dionysos that he forsooth! is a god, who arranges carousals by night, and teaches drunkenness, and carries off women who do not belong to him. And at length, they say, he went mad and dismissed his handmaidens and fled into the desert; and during his madness he ate serpents. And at last he was killed by Titanos. If then Dionysos were a god, and when he was being killed was unable to help himself, how is it possible that he should help others?
Herakles next they bring forward and say that he is a god, who hates detestable things, a tyrant,4439 and warrior and a destroyer of plagues. And of him also they say that at length he became mad and killed his own children, and cast himself into a fire and died. If then Herakles is a god, and in all these calamities was unable to rescue himself, how should others ask help from him? But it is impossible that a god should be mad, or drunken or a slayer of his children, or consumed by fire.
XI. And after him they bring forward another god and call him Apollon. And they say that he is jealous and inconstant, and at times he holds the bow and quiver, and again the lyre and plectron. And he utters oracles for men that he may receive rewards from them. Is then this god in need of rewards? But it is an insult that all these things should be found with a god.
And after him they bring forward as a goddess Artemis, the sister of Apollo; and they say that she was a huntress and that she herself used to carry a bow and bolts, and to roam about upon the mountains, leading the hounds to hunt stags or wild boars of the field. But it is disgraceful that a virgin maid should roam alone upon the hills or hunt in the chase for animals. Wherefore it is impossible that Artemis should be a goddess.
Again they say of Aphrodite that she indeed is a goddess. And at times she dwells with their gods, but at other times she is a neighbour to men. And once she had Ares as a lover, and again Adonis who is Tammuz. Once also, Aphrodite was wailing and weeping for the death of Tammuz, and they say that she went down to Sheol that she might redeem Adonis from Persephone, who is the daughter of Sheol (Hades). If then Aphrodite is a goddess and was unable to help her lover at his death, how will she find it possible to help others? And this cannot be listened to, that a divine nature should come to weeping and wailing and adultery.
And again they say of Tammuz that he is a god. And he is, forsooth! a hunter and an adulterer. And they say that he was killed by a wound from a wild boar, without being able to help himself. And if he could not help himself, how can he take thought for the human race? But that a god should be an adulterer or a hunter or should die by violence is impossible.
Again they say of Rhea that she is the mother of their gods. And they say that she had once a lover Atys, and that she used to delight in depraved men. And at last she raised a lamentation and mourned for Atys her lover. If then the mother of their gods was unable to help her lover and deliver him from death, how can she help others? So it is disgraceful that a goddess should lament and weep and take delight in depraved men.
Again they introduce Kore and say that she is a goddess, and she was stolen away by Pluto, and could not help herself. If then she is a goddess and was unable to help herself how will she find means to help others? For a god who is stolen away is very powerless.
All this, then, O King, have the Greeks brought forward concerning their gods, and they have invented and declared it concerning them. And hence all men received an impulse to work all profanity and all defilements; and hereby the whole earth was corrupted.
XII. The Egyptians, moreover, because they are more base and stupid than every people that is on the earth, have themselves erred more than all. For the deities (or religion) of the Barbarians and the Greeks did not suffice for them, but they introduced some also of the nature of the animals, and said thereof that they were gods, and likewise of creeping things which are found on the dry land and in the waters. And of plants and herbs they said that some of them were gods. And they were corrupted by every kind of delusion and defilement more than every people that is on the earth. For from ancient times they worshipped Isis, and they say that she is a goddess whose husband was Osiris her brother. And when Osiris was killed by Typhon his brother, Isis fled with Horos her son to Byblus in Syria, and was there for a certain time till her son was grown. And he contended with Typhon his uncle, and killed him. And then Isis returned and went about with Horos her son and sought for the dead body of Osiris her lord, bitterly lamenting his death. If then Isis be a goddess, and could not help Osiris her brother and lord, how can she help another? But it is impossible that a divine nature should be afraid, and flee for safety, or should weep and wail; or else it is very miserable.
And of Osiris also they say that he is a serviceable god. And he was killed by Typhon and was unable to help himself. But it is well known that this cannot be asserted of divinity. And further, they say of his brother Typhon that he is a god, who killed his brother and was killed by his brother’s son and by his bride, being unable to help himself. And how, pray, is he a god who does not save himself ?
As the Egyptians, then, were more stupid than the rest of the nations, these and such
like gods did not suffice for them. Nay, but they even apply the name of gods to animals in
XIII. But it is a marvel, O King, with regard to the Greeks, who surpass all other peoples in their manner of life and reasoning, how they have gone astray after dead idols and lifeless images. And yet they see their gods in the hands of their artificers being sawn out, and planed and docked, and hacked short, and charred, and ornamented, and being altered by them in every kind of way. And when they grow old, and are worn away through lapse of time, and when they are molten and crushed to powder, how, I wonder, did they not perceive concerning them, that they are not gods? And as for those who did not find deliverance for themselves, how can they serve the distress of men?
But even the writers and philosophers among them have wrongly alleged that the gods are such as are made in honour of God Almighty. And they err in seeking to liken (them) to God whom man has not at any time seen nor can see unto what He is like. Herein, too (they err) in asserting of deity that any such thing as deficiency can be present to it; as when they say that He receives sacrifice and requires burnt-offering and libation and immolations of men, and temples. But God is not in need, and none of these things is necessary to Him; and it is clear that men err in these things they imagine.
Further their writers and their philosophers represent and declare that the nature of all
their gods is one. And they have not apprehended God our Lord who while He is one, is
in all. They err therefore. For if the body of a man while it is many in its parts is not in
dread, one member of another, but, since it is a united body, wholly agrees with itself; even
so also God is one in His nature. A single essence is proper to Him, since He is uniform in
His nature and His essence; and He is not afraid of Himself. If then the nature of the gods
is one, it is not proper that a god should either pursue or slay or harm a god. If, then, gods
be pursued and wounded by gods, and some be kidnapped and some struck dead by lightning,
it is obvious that the nature of their gods is not one. And hence it is known, O King, that
For behold! when the Greeks made laws they did not perceive that by their laws they condemn their gods. For if their laws are righteous, their gods are unrighteous, since they transgressed the law in killing one another, and practising sorcery, and committing adultery, and in robbing and stealing, and in lying with males, and by their other practises as well. For if their gods were right in doing all these things as they are described, then the laws of the Greeks are unrighteous in not being made according to the will of their gods. And in that case the whole world is gone astray.
For the narratives about their gods are some of them myths, and some of them naturepoems (lit: natural:—φυσικαί), and some of them hymns and elegies. The hymns indeed and elegies are empty words and noise. But these nature-poems, even if they be made as they say, still those are not gods who do such things and suffer and endure such things. And those myths are shallow tales with no depth whatever in them.
XIV. Let us come now, O King, to the history of the Jews also, and see what opinion they have as to God. The Jews then say that God is one, the Creator of all, and omnipotent; and that it is not right that any other should be worshipped except this God alone. And herein they appear to approach the truth more than all the nations, especially in that they worship God and not His works. And they imitate God by the philanthropy which prevails among them; for they have compassion on the poor, and they release the captives, and bury the dead, and do such things as these, which are acceptable before God and well-pleasing also to men,—which (customs) they have received from their forefathers.
Nevertheless they too erred from true knowledge. And in their imagination they conceive that it is God they serve; whereas by their mode of observance it is to the angels and not to God that their service is rendered:—as when they celebrate sabbaths and the beginning of the months, and feasts of unleavened bread, and a great fast; and fasting and circumcision and the purification of meats, which things, however, they do not observe perfectly.
XV. But the Christians, O King, while they went about and made search,4440 have found
the truth; and as we learned from their writings, they have come nearer to truth and genuine
knowledge than the rest of the nations. For they know and trust in God, the Creator of
heaven and of earth, in whom and from whom are all things, to whom there is no other god
as companion, from whom they received commandments which they engraved upon their
minds and observe in hope and expectation of the world which is to come. Wherefore they
XVI. Such, O King, is the commandment of the law of the Christians, and such is their
manner of life. As men who know God, they ask from Him petitions which are fitting for
Take, then, their writings, and read therein, and lo! you will find that I have not put forth these things on my own authority, nor spoken thus as their advocate; but since I read in their writings I was fully assured of these things as also of things which are to come. And for this reason I was constrained to declare the truth to such as care for it and seek the world to come. And to me there is no doubt but that the earth abides through the supplication of the Christians. But the rest of the nations err and cause error in wallowing before the elements of the world, since beyond these their mental vision will not pass. And they search about as if in darkness because they will not recognize the truth; and like drunken men they reel and jostle one another and fall.
XVII. Thus far, O King, I have spoken; for concerning that which remains, as is said above,4442 there are found in their other writings things which are hard to utter and difficult for one to narrate,—which are not only spoken in words but also wrought out in deeds.
Now the Greeks, O King, as they follow base practises in intercourse with males, and a
mother and a sister and a daughter, impute their monstrous impurity in turn to the Christians.
But the Christians are just and good, and the truth is set before their eyes, and their
spirit is long-suffering; and, therefore, though they know the error of these (the Greeks),
and are persecuted by them, they bear and endure it; and for the most part they have compassion
on them, as men who are destitute of knowledge. And on their side, they offer
prayer that these may repent of their error; and when it happens that one of them has repen-
Henceforth let the tongues of those who utter vanity and harass the Christians be silent; and hereafter let them speak the truth. For it is of serious consequence to them that they should worship the true God rather than worship a senseless sound. And verily whatever is spoken in the mouth of the Christians is of God; and their doctrine is the gateway of light. Wherefore let all who are without the knowledge of God draw near thereto; and they will receive incorruptible words, which are from all time and from eternity. So shall they appear before the awful judgment which through Jesus the Messiah is destined to come upon the whole human race.
The Apology of Aristides the Philosopher is finished.
Translation by Prof. J. A. Robinson. Introduction by A. R.
The Scillitan Martyrs were condemned and executed at Carthage on the 17th July, a.d. 180. The martyrs belonged to Scili, a place in that part of Numidia which belonged to proconsular Africa. The proconsul at the time, who is said by Tertullian to have been the first to draw the sword against the Christians there, was P. Vigellius Saturninus. The consuls for the year were Præsens II. and Condianus. Marcus Aurelius had died only a few months before.
The exact date of the martyrdom was long under dispute, and the question has recently arisen whether the Acts were originally written in Latin or Greek. Baronius placed the date as late as 202. The text had become corrupt in passing through various Latin and Greek versions and transcriptions, and it was long impossible to recognize the names of the consuls for the year in the first line of the piece. But M. Leon Renier conjectured that the word bis pointed to a consul’s name underlying the word preceding it, and suggested the year 180, when Præsens and Condianus were consuls. This conjecture was confirmed by Usener’s publication in 1881 of a Greek version from a ninth century ms. in the Bibliothèque Nationale at Paris, though even here the names, though recognizable, were in a corrupt form. Usener believed this version to be a translation from a Latin original, and his theory has been confirmed by Mr. Armitage Robinson’s discovery of a Latin ms. of the ninth century in the British Museum, containing the Acts of the Scillitan Martyrs in a form briefer than any of the other versions and believed to be the original. Mr. A. Robinson’s translation which follows, is from the Latin which he discovered, and which is printed in Texts and Studies, vol. i., No. 2.
When Præsens, for the second time, and Claudianus were the consuls, on the seventeenth day of July, at Carthage, there were set in the judgment-hall Speratus, Nartzalus, Cittinus, Donata, Secunda and Vestia.
Saturninus the proconsul said: Ye can win the indulgence of our lord the Emperor, if ye return to a sound mind.
Speratus said: We have never done ill, we have not lent ourselves to wrong, we have never spoken ill, but when ill-treated we have given thanks; because we pay heed to our Emperor.
Saturninus the proconsul said: We too are religious, and our religion is simple, and we swear by the genius of our lord the Emperor, and pray for his welfare, as ye also ought to do.
Speratus said: If thou wilt peaceably lend me thine ears, I can tell thee the mystery of simplicity.
Saturninus said: I will not lend mine ears to thee, when thou beginnest to speak evil things of our sacred rites; but rather swear thou by the genius of our lord the Emperor.
Speratus said: The empire of this world I know not; but rather I serve that God, whom no man hath seen, nor with these eyes can see.4443 I have committed no theft; but if I have bought anything I pay the tax; because I know my Lord, the King of kings and Emperor of all nations.
Saturninus the proconsul said to the rest: Cease to be of this persuasion.
Speratus said: It is an ill persuasion to do murder, to speak false witness.
Saturninus the proconsul said: Be not partakers of this folly.
Cittinus said: We have none other to fear, save only our Lord God, who is in heaven.
Donata said: Honour to Cæsar as Cæsar: but fear to God.4444
Vestia said: I am a Christian.
Secunda said: What I am, that I wish to be.
Saturninus the proconsul said to Speratus: Dost thou persist in being a Christian?
Speratus said: I am a Christian. And with him they all agreed.
Saturninus the proconsul said: Will ye have a space to consider?
Speratus said: In a matter so straightforward there is no considering.
Saturninus the proconsul said: What are the things in your chest?
Speratus said: Books and epistles of Paul, a just man.
Saturninus the proconsul said: Have a delay of thirty days and bethink yourselves.
Speratus said a second time: I am a Christian. And with him they all agreed.
Saturninus the proconsul read out the decree from the tablet: Speratus, Nartzalus, Cittinus, Donata, Vestia, Secunda and the rest having confessed that they live according to the Christian rite, since after opportunity offered them of returning to the custom of the Romans they have obstinately persisted, it is determined that they be put to the sword.
Speratus said: We give thanks to God.
Nartzalus said: To-day we are martyrs in heaven; thanks be to God.
Saturninus the proconsul ordered it to be declared by the herald: Speratus, Nartzalus, Cittinus, Veturius, Felix, Aquilinus, Lætantius, Januaria, Generosa, Vestia, Donata and Secunda, I have ordered to be executed.
They all said: Thanks be to God.
And so they all together were crowned with martyrdom; and they reign with the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, for ever and ever. Amen.
by ALLAN MENZIES, D.D.
For a general account of Origen and of his works we may refer to Dr. Crombie’s Life of Origen, in vol. iv. of this series (xxiii. in Clark’s issue). The principal facts of his career are as follows: He was born of Christian parents at Alexandria about the year 185 a.d., and from his earliest youth devoted himself to the study of Scripture in such a way as to suggest that he was destined for a great career. His father suffered martyrdom in the year 202, and Origen very soon afterwards succeeded the great Clement as head of the school at Alexandria. Thirteen years after, the persecution of Caracalla drove him from his own country to Cæsarea, where though still a layman he preached at church meetings. Recalled to Alexandria, he laboured there for fifteen years further as teacher and author, till in the year 231 his ordination at Cæsarea to the office of presbyter drew upon him the condemnation of the bishop of Alexandria and became the occasion of his permanent withdrawal from the place of his birth. At Cæsarea he now formed a new school of Christian training similar to that from which he had been driven. At this time, as well as in the earlier period of his life, he made various journeys to different parts of the world. His death was brought about by sufferings inflicted on him in the persecution of Decius, and took place at Tyre, probably in the year 254.
Part of the Commentary on John, the first great work of Christian interpretation, and part of that on Matthew, written by the father at a later period of his life, are here presented to the reader; and a few words of introduction may be added on Origen’s work as an expositor and on these two works in particular.
Though Origen was the first great interpreter of Scripture in the Church, commentaries
had been written before his. He speaks of those who had preceded him in this activity; and
though but little survives of the labours of these earlier expositors, we know that the work
of commenting on Scripture was zealously carried on in the Gnostic churches in the latter
part of the second century, and several of the older exegetes in the Church are also known
to us by name and reputation. Heracleon the Gnostic commentator on John, who is often
cited and often rather unfairly dealt with by Origen, as he follows him over the same ground,
belonged to the Valentinian school. Many of his comments the reader will find to be very
just and shrewd; but the tenets of his school led him into many extravagances. Of Pantænus,
head of the catechetical school at Alexandria in the end of the second and early years of the
third century, we hear that he interpreted many of the books of Scripture. We also learn
In Origen we first find a great teacher who deliberately sets himself to the task of explaining
Scripture. He became, at the early age of eighteen, the head of the catechetical school
at Alexandria, an institution which not only trained catechumens but provided open lectures,
on every part of Christian learning, and from that time to his death, at the age of sixty-nine,
he was constantly engaged in the work of public exposition. At Alexandria his expositions
took place in the school, but at Cæsarea they formed part of the church services, so that the
reports of those belonging to the Cæsarean period provide us with the earliest examples we
But the reported homilies form only a part—and that not the most important part—of his exegetical works. What he gave in his homilies was necessarily designed for edification; it had to be plain enough to be understood by a mixed audience, and serviceable to their needs. Origen believed, however, that there was very much in Scripture that lay beyond the capacity of the ordinary mind, and that the highest way of treating Scripture was not that of practical application, but that of searching after its hidden sense. In the fourth book of his De Principiis (vol. x. of Clark’s set) he sets forth his views about the Scriptures. “As man,” he there says, “consists of body, soul, and spirit, so in the same way does Scripture, which has been arranged to be given by God for the salvation of man.” Scripture, therefore, has three senses, the bodily (somatic) or the obvious matter-of-fact sense, the psychical or moral sense, which serves for edification of the pious, and, highest of all, the spiritual sense. For this latter sense of Scripture Origen has many names,—as many as forty have been counted,—he calls it the heavenly sense, the intellectual, the anagogical, the mystic, the hidden. This is what chiefly engages his interest in the work of expounding. Scripture is to him full of mysteries, every jot and tittle has its secret, and to read these heavenly mysteries is the highest object of the interpreter. In addition, therefore, to his oral expositions (ὁμιλίαι) and the short notes (σημειώσεις) which are generally reckoned as a third class of his exegetical works, we have the written commentaries, books, or τόμοι of Origen, in which he discusses Scripture without being hampered by the requirements of edification, according to the method which alone he recognizes as adequate. He was enabled to devote himself to this labour by the generosity of a rich friend, Ambrosius, who urged him to undertake it, and provided funds for the payment of shorthand writers and copyists. We are told that seven of the former were at one time placed at his disposal. The work which he was thus led to undertake Origen felt to be very responsible and burdensome; it was not to be approached without fervent prayer, and he sometimes complains that it is too much for him, and that it is only the urgent commands of Ambrosius that make him go on with it. (See the opening chapters of the various books on John.)
What has been said will to some extent explain the nature of these commentaries, parts
of which are now for the first time presented to the English reader. There is a side of them,
however, of which we have not yet spoken. Origen was a great scholar as well as a great
theologian; and he thought it right, as the reader may see from the letter to Gregory also
here given, that scholarship should contribute all it could to the study of Scripture. Of his
It may be stated here that the translators of Origen in this volume have sought to represent their author’s critical position with regard to Scripture by translating his Scripture quotations from his text. As he used the Septuagint version of the Old Testament, many of his quotations from that part of Scripture appear in a form unfamiliar to the English reader. In the New Testament, also, his text is also very different from that which afterwards prevailed in the Church.
The weakness of Origen as an interpreter is his want of historical feeling or of any conception
of such a thing as growth or development in revelation. His mind slips incessantly
It follows from this that the commentaries are deficient in order and sequence. The method which calls the writer to look at every step for spiritual meanings, combined with his own extraordinary fertility of imagination and wealth of matter, makes these books very disconnected. At each point a number of questions suggests itself as to possible meanings; a host of texts is brought at once from every part of Scripture to afford illustration, and these again have to be considered. Very modestly are the questions and themes introduced. The tone is as far as possible from being ex cathedra; it is rather that of a student groping his way, and asking at each step for assistance. And the great mass of the questions thus raised is left, apparently, unanswered. So that the work as a whole is rather a great collection of materials for future consideration than a finished treatise.
Such being the characteristics of Origen’s commentaries, they have by many been regarded as unsuitable for the general reader, and unfavourably compared with those of later writers, to whom the interpretation of Scripture was not weighted with such difficulties as Origen had to contend with. Our author does not carry us along in his commentaries with a stream of golden eloquence; his interests are intellectual more than literary or practical, his work is scientific rather than popular. Perhaps the historical student has more to gain from them than the preacher. But among the pages which witness chiefly to restless intellectual energy and unwearied diligence, there are also many passages of rare and touching beauty, when the writer realizes the greatness of the Christian salvation, or when the heavenly things to the search for which all his labour is devoted shine by their own brightness on his sight.
The Commentaries on John are the earliest work of Christian exegesis which has come
down to us, and are therefore placed in this volume before those on Matthew. The first five
books on John were written at Alexandria before Origen’s compulsory withdrawal from
Two Latin translations of Origen’s John were made in the sixteenth century, one by Ambrosius Ferrarius of Milan from the Venice Codex, the other by Joachim Perionius.
The Commentaries on John and on Matthew are both embraced in several manuscripts. Of those on John, Mr. A. E. Brooke (Texts and Studies, vol. i. No. 4; The Fragments of Heracleon, pp. 1–30; “the mss. of Origen’s Commentaries on S. John”) enumerates eight or nine. The Munich ms. of the thirteenth century is the source of all the rest. Huet, the first editor (1668), used the Codex Regius (Paris) of the sixteenth century, which is in many passages mutilated and disfigured. The brothers Delarue (1733–1759) used the mss. Barberinus and Bodleianus, which are more complete, and Lommatzsch (1831) follows his predecessors. The present translations are from the text of Lommatzsch, which is in many places very defective.4445
When and to whom the Learning derived from Philosophy may be of Service for the Exposition of the Holy Scriptures; with a lively Personal Appeal.
This letter to Gregory, afterwards bishop of Cæsarea, and called Thaumaturgus, was preserved in the Philocalia, or collection of extracts from Origen’s works drawn up by Gregory of Nyssa and Basil of Cæsarea. It is printed by Delarue and Lommatzsch in the forefront of their editions of the works. It forms a good preface to the commentaries, as it shows how Origen considered the study of Scripture to be the highest of all studies, and how he regarded scientific learning, in which he was himself a master, as merely preparatory for this supreme learning. Dräseke4446 has shown that it was written about 235, when Origen, after having had Gregory as his pupil at Cæsarea for some years, had fled before the persecution under Maximinus Thrax to Cappadocia; while Gregory, to judge from the tenor of this Epistle, had gone to Egypt. The Panegyric on Origen,4447 pronounced by Gregory at Cæsarea about 239, when the school had reassembled there after the persecution, shows that the master’s solicitude for his pupil’s true advancement was not disappointed.
1. Gregory is Urged to Apply His Gentile Learning to the Study of Scripture.
All hail to thee in God, most excellent and reverend Sir, son Gregory, from Origen. A natural quickness of understanding is fitted, as you are well aware, if it be diligently exercised, to produce a work which may bring its owner so far as is possible, if I may so express myself, to the consummation of the art the which he desires to practise, and your natural aptitude is sufficient to make you a consummate Roman lawyer and a Greek philosopher too of the most famous schools. But my desire for you has been that you should direct the whole force of your intelligence to Christianity as your end, and that in the way of production. And I would wish that you should take with you on the one hand those parts of the philosophy of the Greeks which are fit, as it were, to serve as general or preparatory studies for Christianity, and on the other hand so much of Geometry and Astronomy as may be helpful for the interpretation of the Holy Scriptures. The children of the philosophers speak of geometry and music and grammar and rhetoric and astronomy as being ancillary to philosophy; and in the same way we might speak of philosophy itself as being ancillary to Christianity.
It is something of this sort perhaps that is enigmatically indicated in the directions God
is represented in the Book of Exodus4448 as giving to the children of Israel. They are directed
to beg from their neighbours and from those dwelling in their tents vessels of silver and of
gold, and raiment; thus they are to spoil the Egyptians, and to obtain materials for making
the things they are told to provide in connection with the worship of God. For out of the
things of which the children of Israel spoiled the Egyptians the furniture of the Holy of
Holies was made, the ark with its cover, and the cherubim and the mercy-seat and the gold
jar in which the manna, that bread of angels, was stored. These probably were made from
the finest of the gold of the Egyptians, and from a second quality, perhaps, the solid golden
candlestick which stood near the inner veil, and the lamps on it, and the golden table on
which stood the shewbread, and between these two the golden altar of incense. And if there
was gold of a third and of a fourth quality, the sacred vessels were made of it. And of the
Egyptian silver, too, other things were made; for it was from their sojourn in Egypt that the
children of Israel derived the great advantage of being supplied with such a quantity of
precious materials for the use of the service of God. Out of the Egyptian raiment probably
were made all those requisites named in Scripture in embroidered work; the embroiderers
working4449 with the wisdom of God,4450 such garments for such purposes, to produce the
hangings and the inner and outer courts. This is not a suitable opportunity to enlarge on
such a theme or to show in how many ways the children of Israel found those things useful
which they got from the Egyptians. The Egyptians had not made a proper use of them; but
the Hebrews used them, for the wisdom of God was with them, for religious purposes. Holy
Scripture knows, however, that it was an evil thing to descend from the land of the children
of Israel into Egypt; and in this a great truth is wrapped up. For some it is of evil that they
should dwell with the Egyptians, that is to say, with the learning of the world, after they have
been enrolled in the law of God and in the Israelite worship of Him. Ader the Edomite,4451
as long as he was in the land of Israel and did not taste the bread of the Egyptians, made no
idols; but when he fled from the wise Solomon and went down into Egypt, as one who had
fled from the wisdom of God he became connected with Pharaoh, marrying the sister of his
wife, and begetting a son who was brought up among the sons of Pharaoh. Therefore,
though he did go back to the land of Israel, he came back to it to bring division into the
people of God, and to cause them to say to the golden calf, “These are thy gods, O Israel,
which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt.” I have learned by experience and can tell
you that there are few who have taken of the useful things of Egypt and come out of it, and
Do you then, sir, my son, study first of all the divine Scriptures. Study them I say. For we require to study the divine writings deeply, lest we should speak of them faster than we think; and while you study these divine works with a believing and God-pleasing intention, knock at that which is closed in them, and it shall be opened to thee by the porter, of whom Jesus says,4452 “To him the porter openeth.” While you attend to this divine reading seek aright and with unwavering faith in God the hidden sense which is present in most passages of the divine Scriptures. And do not be content with knocking and seeking, for what is most necessary for understanding divine things is prayer, and in urging us to this the Saviour says not only,4453 “Knock, and it shall be opened to you,” and “Seek, and ye shall find,” but also “Ask, and it shall be given you.” So much I have ventured on account of my fatherly love to you. Whether I have ventured well or not, God knows, and His Christ, and he who has part of the Spirit of God and the Spirit of Christ. May you partake in these; may you have an always increasing share of them, so that you may be able to say not only, “We are partakers of Christ,”4454 but also “We are partakers of God.”
That people which was called of old the people of God was divided into twelve tribes,
and over and above the other tribes it had the levitical order, which itself again carried on
the service of God in various priestly and levitical suborders. In the same manner, it appears
to me that the whole people of Christ, when we regard it in the aspect of the hidden man of
the heart,4455 that people which is called “Jew inwardly,” and is circumcised in the spirit,
has in a more mystic way the characteristics of the tribes. This may be more plainly gathered
from John in his Apocalyse, though the other prophets also do not by any means conceal
the state of matters from those who have the faculty of hearing them. John speaks as follows:
4456 “And I saw another angel ascending from the sunrising, having the seal of the
living God, and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels to whom it was given to hurt
the earth and the sea, saying, Hurt not either the earth, or the sea, or the trees, till we have
sealed the servants of our God on their foreheads. And I heard the number of them that
were sealed, a hundred and forty-four thousand who were sealed, out of every tribe of the
children of Israel; of the tribe of Juda were sealed twelve thousand, of the tribe of Roubem
twelve thousand.” And he mentioned each of the tribes singly, with the exception of Dan.
Then, some way further on,4457 he continues: “And I saw, and behold the Lamb standing
on Mount Zion, and with Him a hundred and forty-four thousand, having His name and
the name of His Father written on their foreheads. And I heard a voice from heaven as the
voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder. And the voice which I heard was
as the voice of harpers harping with their harps; and they sing a new song before the throne
and before the four beasts and the elders, and no one could learn the song but the hundred
and forty-four thousand who had been purchased from the earth. These are they which
were not defiled with women, for they are virgins. These are they who follow the Lamb
whithersover He goeth. These were purchased from among men, a first fruits to God and
to the Lamb; and in their mouth was found no lie, for they are without blemish.” Now this
is said in John with reference to those who have believed in Christ, for they also, even if
their bodily descent cannot be traced to the seed of the Patriarchs, are yet gathered out of
These, then, who are sealed on their foreheads4458 from every tribe of the children of Israel, are a hundred and forty-four thousand in number; and these hundred and forty-four thousand are afterwards said in John to have the name of the Lamb and of His Father written on their foreheads, and to be virgins, not having defiled themselves with women. What else could the seal be which is on their foreheads but the name of the Lamb and the name of His Father? In both passages their foreheads are said to have the seal; in one the seal is spoken of, in the other it appears to contain the letters forming the name of the Lamb, and the name of His Father. Now these taken from the tribes are, as we showed before, the same persons as the virgins. But the number of believers is small who belong to Israel according to the flesh; one might venture to assert that they would not nearly make up the number of a hundred and forty-four thousand. It is clear, therefore, that the hundred and forty-four thousand who have not defiled themselves with women must be made up of those who have come to the divine word out of the Gentile world. In this way the truth of the statement may be upheld that the first fruits of each tribe are its virgins. For the passage goes on: “These were brought from among men to be a first fruits to God and to the Lamb; and in their mouth was found no guile, for they are without blemish.” The statement about the hundred and forty-four thousand no doubt admits of mystical interpretation; but it is unnecessary at this point, and would divert us from our purpose, to compare with it those passages of the prophets in which the same lesson is taught regarding those who are called from among the Gentiles.
But what is the bearing of all this for us? So you will ask when you read these words, Ambrosius, thou who art truly a man of God, a man in Christ, and who seekest to be not a man only, but a spiritual man.4459 The bearing is this. Those of the tribes offer to God, through the levites and priests, tithes and first fruits; not everything which they possess do they regard as tithe or first fruit. The levites and priests, on the other hand, have no possessions but tithes and first fruits; yet they also in turn offer tithes to God through the highpriests, and, I believe, first fruits too. The same is the case with those who approach Christian studies. Most of us devote most of our time to the things of this life, and dedicate to God only a few special acts, thus resembling those members of the tribes who had but few transactions with the priest, and discharged their religious duties with no great expense of time. But those who devote themselves to the divine word and have no other employment but the service of God may not unnaturally, allowing for the difference of occupation in the two cases, be called our levites and priests. And those who fulfil a more distinguished office than their kinsmen4460 will perhaps be high-priests, according to the order of Aaron, not that of Melchisedek. Here some one may object that it is somewhat too bold to apply the name of high-priests to men, when Jesus Himself is spoken of in many a prophetic passage as the one great priest, as4461 “We have a great high-priest who has passed through the heavens, Jesus, the Son of God.” But to this we reply that the Apostle clearly defined his meaning, and declared the prophet to have said about the Christ, “Thou4462 art a priest for ever, according to the order of Melchisedek,” and not according to the order of Aaron. We say accordingly that men can be high-priests according to the order of Aaron, but according to the order of Melchisedek only the Christ of God.
Now our whole activity is devoted to God, and our whole life, since we are bent on progress in divine things. If, then, it be our desire to have the whole of those first fruits spoken of above which are made up of the many first fruits, if we are not mistaken in this view, in what must our first fruits consist, after the bodily separation we have undergone from each other, but in the study of the Gospel? For we may venture to say that the Gospel is the first fruits of all the Scriptures. Where, then, could be the first fruits of our activity, since the time when we came to Alexandria, but in the first fruits of the Scriptures? It must not be forgotten, however, that the first fruits are not the same as the first growth. For the first fruits4463 are offered after all the fruits (are ripe), but the first growth4464 before them all. Now of the Scriptures which are current and are believed to be divine in all the churches, one would not be wrong in saying that the first growth is the law of Moses, but the first fruits the Gospel. For it was after all the fruits of the prophets who prophesied till the Lord Jesus, that the perfect word shot forth.
Here, however, some one may object, appealing to the notion just put forward of the
unfolding of the first fruits last, and may say that the Acts and the letters of the Apostles
came after the Gospels, and that this destroys our argument to the effect that the Gospel is
the first fruits of all Scripture. To this we must reply that it is the conviction of men who
are wise in Christ, who have profited by those epistles which are current, and who see them
to be vouched for by the testimonies deposited in the law and the prophets,4465 that the
apostolic writings are to be pronounced wise and worthy of belief, and that they have great
authority, but that they are not on the same level with that “Thus sayeth the Lord
Almighty.”4466 Consider on this point the language of St. Paul. When he declares that4467
“Every Scripture is inspired of God and profitable,” does he include his own writings? Or
does he not include his dictum,4468 “I say, and not the Lord,” and4469 “So I ordain in all the
churches,” and4470 “What things I suffered at Antioch, at Iconium, at Lystra,” and similar
things which he writes in virtue of his own authority, and which do not quite possess the
character of words flowing from divine inspiration. Must we also show that the old Scripture
is not Gospel, since it does not point out the Coming One, but only foretells Him and heralds
His coming at a future time; but that all the new Scripture is the Gospel. It not only says as
in the beginning of the Gospel,4471 “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of
the world;” it also contains many praises of Him, and many of His teachings, on whose account
the Gospel is a Gospel. Again, if God set in the Church4472 apostles and prophets
and evangelists (gospellers), pastors and teachers, we must first enquire what was the office
of the evangelist, and mark that it is not only to narrate how the Saviour cured a man who
was blind from his birth,4473 or raised up a dead man who was already stinking,4474 or to
state what extraordinary works he wrought; and the office of the evangelist being thus
defined, we shall not hesitate to find Gospel in such discourse also as is not narrative but
hortatory and intended to strengthen belief in the mission of Jesus; and thus we shall arrive
at the position that whatever was written by the Apostles is Gospel. As to this second
Now the Gospels are four. These four are, as it were, the elements of the faith of the
Church, out of which elements the whole world which is reconciled to God in Christ is put
together; as Paul says,4477 “God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself;” of which
world Jesus bore the sin; for it is of the world of the Church that the word is written,4478
“Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world.” The Gospels then being
four, I deem the first fruits of the Gospels to be that which you4479 have enjoined me to
search into according to my powers, the Gospel of John, that which speaks of him whose
genealogy had already been set forth, but which begins to speak of him at a point before he
had any genealogy. For Matthew, writing for the Hebrews who looked for Him who was
to come of the line of Abraham and of David, says:4480 “The book of the generation of Jesus
Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham.” And Mark, knowing what he writes, narrates
the beginning of the Gospel; we may perhaps find what he aims at in John; in the beginning
the Word, God the Word. But Luke, though he says at the beginning of Acts, “The former
treatise did I make about all that Jesus began to do and to teach,” yet leaves to him who lay
on Jesus’ breast the greatest and completest discourses about Jesus. For none of these plainly
declared His Godhead, as John does when he makes Him say, “I am the light of the world,”
“I am the way and the truth and the life,” “I am the resurrection,” “I am the door,” “I am
the good shepherd;” and in the Apocalypse, “I am the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning
and the end, the first and the last.” We may therefore make bold to say that the Gospels are
the first fruits of all the Scriptures, but that of the Gospels that of John is the first fruits. No
one can apprehend the meaning of it except he have lain on Jesus’ breast and received from
Jesus Mary to be his mother also. Such an one must he become who is to be another John,
and to have shown to him, like John, by Jesus Himself Jesus as He is. For if Mary, as those
declare who with sound mind extol her, had no other son but Jesus, and yet Jesus says to
His mother, “Woman, behold thy son,”4481 and not “Behold you have this son also,” then
He virtually said to her, “Lo, this is Jesus, whom thou didst bear.” Is it not the case that
every one who is perfect lives himself no longer,4482 but Christ lives in him; and if Christ
lives in him, then it is said of him to Mary, “Behold thy son Christ.” What a mind, then,
must we have to enable us to interpret in a worthy manner this work, though it be committed
But it is time we should inquire what is the meaning of the designation “Gospel,” and
why these books have this title. Now the Gospel is a discourse containing a promise of
things which naturally, and on account of the benefits they bring, rejoice the hearer as soon
as the promise is heard and believed. Nor is such a discourse any the less a Gospel that we
define it with reference to the position of the hearer. A Gospel is either a word which implies
the actual presence to the believer of something that is good, or a word promising the arrival
of a good which is expected. Now all these definitions apply to those books which are named
Gospels. For each of the Gospels is a collection of announcements which are useful to him
who believes them and does not misinterpret them; it brings him a benefit and naturally
makes him glad because it tells of the sojourn with men, on account of men, and for their
salvation, of the first-born of all creation,4485 Christ Jesus. And again each Gospel tells of
the sojourn of the good Father in the Son with those minded to receive Him, as is plain to
every believer; and moreover by these books a good is announced which had been formerly
expected, as is by no means hard to see. For John the Baptist spoke in the name almost of
the whole people when he sent to Jesus and asked,4486 “Art thou He that should come or
do we look for another?” For to the people the Messiah was an expected good, which the
prophets had foretold, and they all alike, though under the law and the prophets, fixed their
hopes on Him, as the Samaritan woman bears witness when she says:4487 “I know that the
Messiah comes, who is called Christ; when He comes He will tell us all things.” Simon and
Cleopas too, when talking to each other about all that had happened to Jesus Christ Himself,
then risen, though they did not know that He had risen from the dead, speak thus,4488 “Dost
thou sojourn alone in Jerusalem, and knowest not the things which have taken place there
in these days? And when he said what things? they answered, The things concerning Jesus
of Nazareth,4489 which was a prophet, mighty in deed and in word before God and all the
people, and how the chief priests and our rulers delivered Him up to be sentenced to death
and crucified Him. But we hoped that it was He which should redeem Israel.” Again, Andrew
the brother of Simon Peter found his own brother Simon and said to him,4490 “We have
found the Messiah, which is, being interpreted, Christ.” And a little further on Philip finds
Now an objection might be raised to our first definition, because it would embrace books which are not entitled Gospels. For the law and the prophets also are to our eyes books containing the promise of things which, from the benefit they will confer on him, naturally rejoice the hearer as soon as he takes in the message. To this it may be said that before the sojourn of Christ, the law and the prophets, since He had not come who interpreted the mysteries they contained, did not convey such a promise as belongs to our definition of the Gospel; but the Saviour, when He sojourned with men and caused the Gospel to appear in bodily form, by the Gospel caused all things to appear as Gospel. Here I would not think it beside the purpose to quote the example of Him who…a few things…and yet all.4492 For when he had taken away the veil which was present in the law and the prophets, and by His divinity had proved the sons of men that the Godhead was at work, He opened the way for all those who desired it to be disciples of His wisdom, and to understand what things were true and real in the law of Moses, of which things those of old worshipped the type and the shadow, and what things were real of the things narrated in the histories which “happened to them in the way of type,”4493 but these things “were written for our sakes, upon whom the ends of the ages have come.” With whomsoever, then, Christ has sojourned, he worships God neither at Jerusalem nor on the mountain of the Samaritans; he knows that God is a spirit, and worships Him spiritually, in spirit and in truth; no longer by type does he worship the Father and Maker of all. Before that Gospel, therefore, which came into being by the sojourning of Christ, none of the older works was a Gospel. But the Gospel, which is the new covenant, having delivered us from the oldness of the letter, lights up for us, by the light of knowledge,4494 the newness of the spirit, a thing which never grows old, which has its home in the New Testament, but is also present in all the Scriptures. It was fitting, therefore, that that Gospel, which enables us to find the Gospel present, even in the Old Testament, should itself receive, in a special sense, the name of Gospel.
We must not, however, forget that the sojourning of Christ with men took place before His bodily sojourn, in an intellectual fashion, to those who were more perfect and not children, and were not under pedagogues and governors. In their minds they saw the fulness of the time to be at hand—the patriarchs, and Moses the servant, and the prophets who beheld the glory of Christ. And as before His manifest and bodily coming He came to those who were perfect, so also, after His coming has been announced to all, to those who are still children, since they are under pedagogues and governors and have not yet arrived at the fulness of the time, forerunners of Christ have come to sojourn, discourses (logoi) suited for minds still in their childhood, and rightly, therefore, termed pedagogues. But the Son Himself, the glorified God, the Word, has not yet come; He waits for the preparation which must take place on the part of men of God who are to admit His deity. And this, too, we must bear in mind, that as the law contains a shadow of good things to come, which are indicated by that law which is announced according to truth, so the Gospel also teaches a shadow of the mysteries of Christ, the Gospel which is thought to be capable of being understood by any one. What John calls the eternal Gospel, and what may properly be called the spiritual Gospel, presents clearly to those who have the will to understand, all matters concerning the very Son of God, both the mysteries presented by His discourses and those matters of which His acts were the enigmas. In accordance with this we may conclude that, as it is with Him who is a Jew outwardly and circumcised in the flesh, so it is with the Christian and with baptism. Paul and Peter were, at an earlier period, Jews outwardly and circumcised, but later they received from Christ that they should be so in secret, too; so that outwardly they were Jews for the sake of the salvation of many, and by an economy they not only confessed in words that they were Jews, but showed it by their actions. And the same is to be said about their Christianity. As Paul could not benefit those who were Jews according to the flesh, without, when reason shows it to be necessary, circumcising Timothy, and when it appears the natural course getting himself shaved and making a vow, and, in a word, being to the Jews a Jew that he might gain the Jews—so also it is not possible for one who is responsible for the good of many to operate as he should by means of that Christianity only which is in secret. That will never enable him to improve those who are following the external Christianity, or to lead them on to better and higher things. We must, therefore, be Christians both somatically and spiritually, and where there is a call for the somatic (bodily) Gospel, in which a man says to those who are carnal that he knows nothing but Jesus Christ and Him crucified, so we must do. But should we find those who are perfected in the spirit, and bear fruit in it, and are enamoured of the heavenly wisdom, these must be made to partake of that Word which, after it was made flesh, rose again to what it was in the beginning, with God.
The foregoing inquiry into the nature of the Gospel cannot be regarded as useless; it has enabled us to see what distinction there is between a sensible Gospel and an intellectual and spiritual one. What we have now to do is to transform the sensible Gospel into a spiritual one.
For what would the narrative of the sensible Gospel amount to if it were not developed
to a spiritual one? It would be of little account or none; any one can read it and assure
himself of the facts it tells—no more. But our whole energy is now to be directed to the effort
to penetrate to the deep things of the meaning of the Gospel and to search out the truth that
is in it when divested of types. Now what the Gospels say is to be regarded in the light of
promises of good things; and we must say that the good things the Apostles announce in
this Gospel are simply Jesus. One good thing which they are said to announce is the resurrection;
but the resurrection is in a manner Jesus, for Jesus says:4495 “I am the resurrection.”
Jesus preaches to the poor those things which are laid up for the saints, calling them to the
divine promises. And the holy Scriptures bear witness to the Gospel announcements made
by the Apostles and to that made by our Saviour. David says of the Apostles, perhaps also
of the evangelists:4496 “The Lord shall give the word to those that preach with great power;
the King of the powers of the beloved;” teaching at the same time that it is not skilfully
composed discourse, nor the mode of delivery, nor well practised eloquence that produces
conviction, but the communication of divine power. Hence also Paul says:4497 “I will know
not the word that is puffed up, but the power; for the kingdom of God is not in word but
in power.” And in another passage:4498 “And my word and my preaching were not persuasive
words of wisdom, but in demonstration of the spirit and of power.” To this power Simon
and Cleophas bear witness when they say:4499 “Was not our heart burning within us by the
way, as he opened to us the Scriptures?” And the Apostles, since the quantity of the power
is great which God supplies to the speakers, had great power, according to the word of
David: “The Lord will give the word to the preachers with great power.” Isaiah too says:4500
“How beautiful are the feet of them that proclaim good tidings;” he sees how beautiful and
how opportune was the announcement of the Apostles who walked in Him who said, “I am
the way,” and praises the feet of those who walk in the intellectual way of Christ Jesus, and
Let no one wonder if we have understood Jesus to be announced in the Gospel under
a plurality of names of good things. If we look at the things by the names of which the Son
of God is called, we shall understand how many good things Jesus is, whom those preach
whose feet are beautiful. One good thing is life; but Jesus is the life. Another good thing is
the light of the world, when it is true light, and the light of men; and all these things the Son
of God is said to be. And another good thing which one may conceive to be in addition to
life or light is the truth. And a fourth in addition to time is the way which leads to the truth.
And all these things our Saviour teaches that He is, when He says:4501 “I am the way and
the truth and the life.” Ah, is not that good, to shake off earth and mortality, and to rise
again, obtaining this boon from the Lord, since He is the resurrection, as He says:4502 “I
am the resurrection.” But the door also is a good, through which one enters into the highest
blessedness. Now Christ says:4503 “I am the door.” And what need is there to speak of
wisdom, which “the Lord created4504 the first principle of His ways, for His works,” in whom
the father of her rejoiced, delighting in her manifold intellectual beauty, seen by the eyes of
the mind alone, and provoking him to love who discerns her divine and heavenly charm?
A good indeed is the wisdom of God, proclaimed along with the other good foresaid by
those whose feet are beautiful. And the power of God is the eighth good we enumerate,
which is Christ. Nor must we omit to mention the Word, who is God after the Father of
all. For this also is a good, less than no other. Happy, then, are those who accept these
goods and receive them from those who announce the good tidings of them, those whose
feet are beautiful. Indeed even one of the Corinthians to whom Paul declared that he knew
nothing but Jesus Christ and Him crucified, should he learn Him who for our sakes became
man, and so receive Him, he would become identified with the beginning of the good things
we have spoken of; by the man Jesus he would be made a man of God, and by His death he
would die to sin. For “Christ,4505 in that He died, died unto sin once.” But from His life,
since “in that He liveth, He liveth unto God,” every one who is conformed to His resurrection
receives that living to God. But who will deny that righteousness, essential righteousness,
is a good, and essential sanctification, and essential redemption? And these things those
preach who preach Jesus, saying4506 that He is made to be of God righteousness and sanctification
and redemption. Hence we shall have writings about Him without number, showing
It ought not to be forgotten that in such a Gospel as this there is embraced every good deed which was done to Jesus; as, for example, the story of the woman4513 who had been a sinner and had repented, and who, having experienced a genuine recovery from her evil state, had grace to pour her ointment over Jesus so that every one in the house smelt the sweet savour. Hence, too, the words, “Wherever this Gospel shall be preached among all the nations, there also this that she has done shall be spoken of, for a memorial of her.” And it is clear that whatever is done to the disciples of Jesus is done to Him. Pointing to those of them who met with kind treatment, He says to those who were kind to them,4514 “What ye did to these, ye did to Me.” So that every good deed we do to our neighbours is entered in the Gospel, that Gospel which is written on the heavenly tablets and read by all who are worthy of the knowledge of the whole of things. But on the other side, too, there is a part of the Gospel which is for the condemnation of the doers of the ill deeds which have been done to Jesus. The treachery of Judas and the shouts of the wicked crowd when it said,4515 “Away with such a one from the earth,” and “Crucify Him, crucify Him,” the mockings of those who crowned Him with thorns, and everything of that kind, is included in the Gospels. And as a consequence of this we see that every one who betrays the disciples of Jesus is reckoned as betraying Jesus Himself. To Saul,4516 when still a persecutor it is said, “Saul Saul, why persecutest thou Me?” and, “I am Jesus whom thou persecutest.” There are those who still have thorns with which they crown and dishonour Jesus, those, namely, who are choked by the cares, and riches, and pleasures of life, and though they have received the word of God, do not bring it to perfection.4517 We must beware, therefore, lest we also, as crowning Jesus with thorns of our own, should be entered in the Gospel and read of in this character by those who learn the Jesus, who is in all and is present in all rational and holy lives, learn how He is anointed with ointment, is entertained, is glorified, or how, on the other side, He is dishonoured, and mocked, and beaten. All this had to be said; it is part of our demonstration that our good actions, and also the sins of those who stumble, are embodied in the Gospel, either to everlasting life or to reproach and everlasting shame.
Now if there are those among men who are honoured with the ministry of evangelists, and if Jesus Himself brings tidings of good things, and preaches the Gospel to the poor, surely those messengers who were made spirits by God,4518 those who are a flame of fire, ministers of the Father of all, cannot have been excluded from being evangelists also. Hence an angel standing over the shepherds made a bright light to shine round about them, and said:4519 “Fear not; behold I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all the people; for there is born to you, this day, a Saviour, who is Christ the Lord, in the city of David.” And at a time when there was no knowledge among men of the mystery of the Gospel, those who were greater than men and inhabitants of heaven, the army of God, praised God, saying, “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will among men.”4520 And having said this, the angels go away from the shepherds into heaven, leaving us to gather how the joy preached to us through the birth of Jesus Christ is glory in the highest to God; they humbled themselves even to the ground, and then returned to their place of rest, to glorify God in the highest through Jesus Christ. But the angels also wonder at the peace which is to be brought about on account of Jesus on the earth, that seat of war, on which Lucifer, star of the morning, fell from heaven, to be warred against and destroyed by Jesus.
In addition to what we have said, there is also this to be considered about the Gospel, that in the first instance it is that of Christ Jesus, the head of the whole body of the saved; as Mark says,4521 “The beginning of the Gospel of Jesus Christ.” Then also it is the Gospel of the Apostles; whence Paul4522 says, “According to my Gospel.” But the beginning of the Gospel—for in respect of its extent it has a beginning, a continuation, a middle, and an end—is nothing but the whole Old Testament. John is, in this respect, a type of the Old Testament, or, if we regard the connection of the New Testament with the Old, John represents the termination of the Old. For the same Mark says:4523 “The beginning of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, as it is written in Isaiah the prophet, Behold I send my messenger before thy face, who shall prepare thy way. The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight.” And here I must wonder how the dissentients4524 can connect the two Testaments with two different Gods. These words, were there no others, are enough to convict them of their error. For how can John be the beginning of the Gospel if they suppose he belongs to a different God, if he belongs to the demiurge, and, as they hold, is not acquainted with the new deity? And the angels are not entrusted with but one evangelical ministry, and that a short one, not only with that addressed to the shepherds. For at the end an exalted and flying angel, having the Gospel, will preach it to every nation, for the good Father has not entirely deserted those who have fallen away from Him. John, son of Zebedee, says in his Apocalypse:4525 “And I saw an angel flying in the midst of heaven, having the Eternal Gospel, to preach it to those who dwell upon the earth, and to every nation, and tribe, and tongue, and people, saying, with a loud voice, Fear God and give Him glory, for the hour of His judgment hath come, and worship Him that made the heaven, and the earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.”
As, then, we have shown that the beginning of the Gospel, according to one interpretation, is the whole Old Testament, and is signified by the person of John, we shall add, lest this should be called a mere unsupported assertion, what is said in the Acts4526 about the eunuch of the queen of the Ethiopians and Philip. Philip, it is said, began at the passage of Isaiah: “He was led as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a lamb before his shearer is dumb,” and so preached to him the Lord Jesus. How can he begin with the prophet and preach Jesus, if Isaiah was not a part of the beginning of the Gospel? From this we may derive a proof of the assertion made at the outset, that every divine Scripture is Gospel. If he who preaches the Gospel preaches good things, and all those who spoke before the sojourn of Jesus in the flesh preach Christ, who is as we saw good things, then the words spoken by all of them alike are in a sense a part of the Gospel. And when the Gospel is said to be declared throughout the whole world, we infer that it is actually preached in the whole world, not, that is to say, in this earthly district only, but in the whole system of heaven and earth, or from heaven and earth. And why should we discuss any further what the Gospel is? What we have said is enough. Besides the passages we have adduced, passages by no means inept or unsuited for our purpose,—much to the same effect might be collected from the Scriptures, so that it is clearly seen what is the glory of the good things in Jesus Christ shed forth by the Gospel, the Gospel ministered by men and angels, and, I believe, also by authorities and powers,4527 and thrones and dominions, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in the world to come, and indeed even by Christ Himself. Here, then, let us bring to a close what has to be said before proceeding to read the work itself. And now let us ask God to assist us through Jesus Christ by the Holy Spirit, so that we may be able to unfold the mystical sense which is treasured up in the words before us.
“In the beginning was the Word.”4528 It is not only the Greeks who consider the word “beginning” to have many meanings. Let any one collect the Scripture passages in which the word occurs, and with a view to an accurate interpretation of it note what it stands for in each passage, and he will find that the word has many meanings in sacred discourse also. We speak of a beginning in reference to a transition. Here it has to do with a road and with length. This appears in the saying:4529 “The beginning of a good way is to do justice.” For since the good way is long, there have first to be considered in reference to it the question connected with action, and this side is presented in the words “to do justice;” the contemplative side comes up for consideration afterwards. In the latter the end of it comes to rest at last in the so-called restoration of all things, since no enemy is left them to fight against, if that be true which is said:4530 “For He must reign until He have placed His enemies under His feet. But the last enemy to be destroyed is death.” For then but one activity will be left for those who have come to God on account of His word which is with Him, that, namely, of knowing God, so that, being found by the knowledge of the Father, they may all be His Son, as now no one but the Son knows the Father. For should any one enquire carefully at what time those are to know the Father to whom He who knows the Father reveals Him, and should he consider how a man now sees only through a glass and in a riddle, never having learned to know as he ought to know, he would be justified in saying that no one, no apostle even, and no prophet had known the Father, but when he became one with Him as a son and a father are one. And if any one says that it is a digression which has led us to this point, our consideration of that one meaning of the word beginning, we must show that the digression is necessary and useful for the end we have in view. For if we speak of a beginning in the case of a transition, and of a way and its length, and if we are told that the beginning of a good way is to do justice, then it concerns us to know in what manner every good way has for its beginning to do justice, and how after such beginning it arrives at contemplation, and in what manner it thus arrives at contemplation.
Again, there is a beginning in a matter of origin, as might appear in the saying:4531 “In
the beginning God made the heaven and the earth.” This meaning, however, appears more
plainly in the Book of Job in the passage:4532 “This is the beginning of God’s creation, made
for His angels to mock at.” One would suppose that the heavens and the earth were made
first, of all that was made at the creation of the world. But the second passage suggests a
better view, namely, that as many beings were framed with a body, the first made of these
was the creature called dragon, but called in another passage4533 the great whale (leviathan)
which the Lord tamed. We must ask about this; whether, when the saints were living a
blessed life apart from matter and from any body, the dragon, falling from the pure life,
became fit to be bound in matter and in a body, so that the Lord could say, speaking through
storm and clouds, “This is the beginning of the creation of God, made for His angels to
mock at.” It is possible, however, that the dragon is not positively the beginning of the creation
of the Lord, but that there were many creatures made with a body for the angels to
mock at, and that the dragon was the first of these, while others could subsist in a body
without such reproach. But it is not so. For the soul of the sun is placed in a body, and the
whole creation, of which the Apostle says:4534 “The whole creation groaneth and travaileth
in pain together until now,” and perhaps the following is about the same: “The creation
was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but on account of Him who subjected it for hope;”
so that bodies might be in vanity, and doing the things of the body, as he who is in the body
must.4535…One who is in the body does the things of the body, though unwillingly.
Wherefore the creation was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but he who does unwillingly
the things of the body does what he does for the sake of hope, as if we should say that Paul
desired to remain in the flesh, not willingly, but on account of hope. For though he thought
it better4536 to be dissolved and to be with Christ, it was not unreasonable that he should
wish to remain in the flesh for the sake of the benefit to others and of advancement in the
things hoped for, not only by him, but also by those benefited by him. This meaning of the
term “beginning,” as of origin, will serve us also in the passage in which Wisdom speaks in
the Proverbs.4537 “God,” we read, “created me the beginning of His ways, for His works.”
Here the term could be interpreted as in the first application we spoke of, that of a way:
In the third place a beginning may be that out of which a thing comes, the underlying matter from which things are formed. This, however, is the view of those who hold matter itself to be uncreated, a view which we believers cannot share, since we believe God to have made the things that are out of the things which are not, as the mother of the seven martyrs in the Maccabees teaches,4538 and as the angel of repentance in the Shepherd inculcated.4539
In addition to these meanings there is that in which we speak of an arche,4540 according to form; thus if the first-born of every creature4541 is the image of the invisible God, then the Father is his arche. In the same way Christ is the arche of those who are made according to the image of God. For if men are according to the image, but the image according to the Father; in the first case the Father is the arche of Christ, and in the other Christ is the arche of men, and men are made, not according to that of which he is the image, but according to the image. With this example our passage will agree: “In the arche was the Word.”
There is also an arche in a matter of learning, as when we say that the letters are the arche of grammar. The Apostle accordingly says:4542 “When by reason of the time you ought to be teachers, you have need again that some one teach you what are the elements of the arche of the oracles of God.” Now the arche spoken of in connection with learning is twofold; first in respect of its nature, secondly in its relation to us; as we might say of Christ, that by nature His arche is deity, but that in relation to us who cannot, for its very greatness, command the whole truth about Him, His arche is His manhood, as He is preached to babes, “Jesus Christ and Him crucified.” In this view, then, Christ is the arche of learning in His own nature, because He is the wisdom and power of God; but for us, the Word was made flesh, that He might tabernacle among us who could only thus at first receive Him. And perhaps this is the reason why He is not only the firstborn of all creation, but is also designated the man, Adam. For Paul says He is Adam:4543 “The last Adam was made a life-giving spirit.”
Again we speak of the arche of an action, in which there is a design which appears after the beginning. It may be considered whether wisdom is to be regarded as the arche of the works of God because it is in this way the principle of them.
So many meanings occur to us at once of the word arche. We have now to ask which
of them we should adopt for our text, “In the beginning was the Word.” It is plain that we
may at once dismiss the meaning which connects it with transition or with a road and its
length. Nor, it is pretty plain, will the meaning connected with an origin serve our purpose.
One might, however, think of the sense in which it points to the author, to that which brings
about the effect, if, as we read,4544 “God commanded and they were created.” For Christ
is, in a manner, the demiurge, to whom the Father says, “Let there be light,” and “Let there
be a firmament.” But Christ is demiurge as a beginning (arche), inasmuch as He is wisdom.
It is in virtue of His being wisdom that He is called arche. For Wisdom says in Solomon:4545
“God created me the beginning of His ways, for His works,” so that the Word might be in
an arche, namely, in wisdom. Considered in relation to the structure of contemplation and
thoughts about the whole of things, it is regarded as wisdom; but in relation to that side of
the objects of thought, in which reasonable beings apprehend them, it is considered as the
Word. And there is no wonder, since, as we have said before, the Saviour is many good
things, if He comprises in Himself thoughts of the first order, and of the second, and of the
third. This is what John suggested when he said about the Word:4546 “That which was
made was life in Him.” Life then came in the Word. And on the one side the Word is no
other than the Christ, the Word, He who was with the Father, by whom all things were
made; while, on the other side, the Life is no other than the Son of God, who says:4547 “I
am the way and the truth and the life.” As, then, life came into being in the Word, so the
Word in the arche. Consider, however, if we are at liberty to take this meaning of arche for
our text: “In the beginning was the Word,” so as to obtain the meaning that all things came
into being according to wisdom and according to the models of the system which are present
in his thoughts. For I consider that as a house or a ship is built and fashioned in accordance
with the sketches of the builder or designer, the house or the ship having their beginning
(arche) in the sketches and reckonings in his mind, so all things came into being in accordance
with the designs of what was to be, clearly laid down by God in wisdom. And we should
add that having created, so to speak, ensouled4548 wisdom, He left her to hand over, from
Let us consider, however, a little more carefully what is the Word which is in the beginning.
I am often led to wonder when I consider the things that are said about Christ, even
by those who are in earnest in their belief in Him. Though there is a countless number of
names which can be applied to our Saviour, they omit the most of them, and if they should
remember them, they declare that these titles are not to be understood in their proper sense,
but tropically. But when they come to the title Logos (Word), and repeat that Christ alone
is the Word of God, they are not consistent, and do not, as in the case of the other titles,
search out what is behind the meaning of the term “Word.” I wonder at the stupidity of the
general run of Christians in this matter. I do not mince matters; it is nothing but stupidity.
The Son of God says in one passage, “I am the light of the world,” and in another, “I am the
resurrection,” and again, “I am the way and the truth and the life.” It is also written, “I am
the door,” and we have the saying, “I am the good shepherd,” and when the woman of
Samaria says, “We know the Messiah is coming, who is called Christ; when He comes, He
will tell us all things,” Jesus answers, “I that speak unto thee am He.” Again, when He washed
the disciples’ feet, He declared Himself in these words4553 to be their Master and Lord:
“You call Me Master and Lord, and you say well, for so I am.” He also distinctly announces
Himself as the Son of God, when He says,4554 “He whom the Father sanctified and sent
unto the world, to Him do you say, Thou blasphemest, because I said, I am the Son of God?”
and4555 “Father, the hour is come; glorify Thy Son, that the Son also may glorify Thee.”
We also find Him declaring Himself to be a king, as when He answers Pilate’s question,4556
“Art Thou the King of the Jews?” by saying, “My kingdom is not of this world; if My kingdom
were of this world, then would My servants fight, that I should not be delivered to the Jews,
but now is My kingdom not from hence.” We have also read the words,4557 “I am the true
vine and My Father is the husbandman,” and again, “I am the vine, ye are the branches.”
Add to these testimonies also the saying,4558 “I am the bread of life, that came down from
heaven and giveth life to the world.” These texts will suffice for the present, which we have
picked up out of the storehouse of the Gospels, and in all of which He claims to be the Son
He said, then, that He was the light of the world; and we have to examine, along with
this title, those which are parallel to it; and, indeed, are thought by some to be not merely
parallel, but identical with it. He is the true light, and the light of the Gentiles. In the
opening of the Gospel now before us He is the light of men: “That which was made,”4581
it says, “was life in Him, and the life was the light of men; and the light shines in darkness,
and the darkness did not overtake it.” A little further on, in the same passage, He is called
the true light:4582 “The true light, which lightens every man, was coming into the world.”
In Isaiah, He is the light of the Gentiles, as we said before. “Behold,4583 I have set Thee for
a light of the Gentiles, that Thou shouldest be for salvation to the end of the earth.” Now
the sensible light of the world is the sun, and after it comes very worthily the moon, and the
same title may be applied to the stars; but those lights of the world are said in Moses to have
come into existence on the fourth day, and as they shed light on the things on the earth,
they are not the true light. But the Saviour shines on creatures which have intellect and
sovereign reason, that their minds may behold their proper objects of vision, and so he is
the light of the intellectual world, that is to say, of the reasonable souls which are in the
sensible world, and if there be any beings beyond these in the world from which He declares
Himself to be our Saviour. He is, indeed, the most determining and distinguished part of
that world, and, as we may say, the sun who makes the great day of the Lord. In view of this
day He says to those who partake of His light, “Work4584 while it is day; the night cometh
when no man can work. As long as I am in the world, I am the light of the world.” Then
He says to His disciples,4585 “Ye are the light of the world,” and “Let your light shine before
men.” Thus we see the Church, the bride, to present an analogy to the moon and stars, and
the disciples have a light, which is their own or borrowed from the true sun, so that they
are able to illuminate those who have no command of any spring of light in themselves.
We may say that Paul and Peter are the light of the world, and that those of their disciples
who are enlightened themselves, but are not able to enlighten others, are the world of which
the Apostles were the light. But the Saviour, being the light of the world, illuminates not
bodies, but by His incorporeal power the incorporeal intellect, to the end that each of us,
enlightened as by the sun, may be able to discern the rest of the things of the mind. And as
when the sun is shining the moon and the stars lose their power of giving light, so those
who are irradiated by Christ and receive His beams have no need of the ministering apostles
Now He is called the light of men and the true light and the light of the word, because He brightens and irradiates the higher parts of men, or, in a word, of all reasonable beings. And similarly it is from and because of the energy with which He causes the old deadness to be put aside and that which is par excellence life to be put on, so that those who have truly received Him rise again from the dead, that He is called the resurrection. And this He does not only at the moment at which a man says,4593 “We are buried with Christ through baptism and have risen again with Him,” but much rather when a man, having laid off all about him that belongs to death, walks in the newness of life which belongs to Him, the Son, while here. We always4594 “carry about in our body the dying of the Lord Jesus,” and thus we reap the vast advantage, “that the life of the Lord Jesus might be made manifest in our bodies.”
But that progress too, which is in wisdom and which is found by those who seek their salvation in it to do for them what they require both in respect of exposition of truth in the divine word and in respect of conduct according to true righteousness, it lets us understand how Christ is the way. In this way we have to take nothing with us,4595 neither wallet nor coat; we must travel without even a stick, nor must we have shoes on our feet. For this road is itself sufficient for all the supplies of our journey; and every one who walks on it wants nothing. He is clad with a garment which is fit for one who is setting out in response to an invitation to a wedding; and on this road he cannot meet anything that can annoy him. “No one,” Solomon says,4596 “can find out the way of a serpent upon a rock.” I would add, or that of any other beast. Hence there is no need of a staff on this road, on which there is no trace of any hostile creature, and the hardness of which, whence also it is called rock (petra), makes it incapable of harbouring anything hurtful.
Further, the Only-begotten is the truth, because He embraces in Himself according to the Father’s will the whole reason of all things, and that with perfect clearness, and being the truth communicates to each creature in proportion to its worthiness. And should any one enquire whether all that the Father knows, according to the depth of His riches and His wisdom and His knowledge, is known to our Saviour also, and should he, imagining that he will thereby glorify the Father, show that some things known to the Father are unknown to the Son, although He might have had an equal share of the apprehensions of the unbegotten God, we must remind him that it is from His being the truth that He is Saviour, and add that if He is the truth complete, then there is nothing true which He does not know; truth must not limp for the want of the things which, according to those persons, are known to the Father only. Or else let it be shown that some things are known to which the name of truth does not apply, but which are above the truth.
It is clear also that the principle of that life which is pure and unmixed with any other element, resides in Him who is the first-born of all creation, taking from which those who have a share in Christ live the life which is true life, while all those who are thought to live apart from this, as they have not the true light, have not the true life either.
But as one cannot be in the Father or with the Father except by ascending from below upwards and coming first to the divinity of the Son, through which one may be led by the hand and brought to the blessedness of the Father Himself, so the Saviour has the inscription “The Door.” And as He is a lover of men, and approves the impulse of human souls to better things, even of those who do not hasten to reason (the Logos), but like sheep have a weakness and gentleness apart from all accuracy and reason, so He is the Shepherd. For the Lord saves men and beasts,4597 and Israel and Juda are sowed with the seed not of men only but also of beasts.4598
In addition to these titles we must consider at the outset of our work that of Christ, and
we must also consider that of King, and compare these two so as to find out the difference
between them. Now it is said in the forty-fourth Psalm,4599 “Thou hast loved righteousness
and hated iniquity, whence Thou art anointed (Christ) above Thy fellows.” His loving
righteousness and hating iniquity were thus added claims in Him; His anointing was not
contemporary with His being nor inherited by Him from the first. Anointing is a symbol
of entering on the kingship, and sometimes also on the priesthood; and must we therefore
conclude that the kingship of the Son of God is not inherited nor congenital to Him? But
how is it conceivable that the First-born of all creation was not a king and became a king
afterwards because He loved righteousness, when, moreover, He Himself was righteousness?
We cannot fail to see that it is as a man that He is Christ, in respect of His soul, which was
human and liable to be troubled and sore vexed, but that He is conceived as king in respect
of the divine in Him. I find support for this in the seventy-first Psalm,4600 which says, “Give
the king Thy judgment, O God, and Thy righteousness to the king’s Son, to judge Thy people
in righteousness and Thy poor in judgment.” This Psalm, though addressed to Solomon,
is evidently a prophecy of Christ, and it is worth while to ask to what king the prophecy
desires judgment to be given by God, and to what king’s Son, and what king’s righteousness
is spoken of. I conceive, then, that what is called the King is the leading nature of the Firstborn
of all creation, to which judgment is given on account of its eminence; and that the
man whom He assumed, formed and moulded by that nature, according to righteousness,
is the King’s Son. I am the more led to think that this is so, because the two beings are here
brought together in one sentence, and are spoken of as if they were not two but one. For
the Saviour made both one,4601 that is, He made them according to the prototype of the
two which had been made one in Himself before all things. The two I refer to human nature,
since each man’s soul is mixed with the Holy Spirit, and each of those who are saved is thus
made spiritual. Now as there are some to whom Christ is a shepherd, as we said before,
because of their meek and composed nature, though they are less guided by reason; so there
are those to whom He is a king, those, namely, who are led in their approach to religion
rather by the reasonable part of their nature. And among those who are under a king there
are differences; some experience his rule in a more mystic and hidden and more divine way,
others in a less perfect fashion. I should say that those who, led by reason, apart from all
agencies of sense, have beheld incorporeal things, the things which Paul speaks of as “invisible,”
or “not seen,” that they are ruled by the leading nature of the Only-begotten, but that
It is plain to all how our Lord is a teacher and an interpreter for those who are striving towards godliness, and on the other hand a master of those servants who have the spirit of bondage to fear,4602 who make progress and hasten towards wisdom, and are found worthy to possess it. For4603 “the servant knoweth not what the master wills,” since he is no longer his master, but has become his friend. The Lord Himself teaches this, for He says to hearers who were still servants:4604 “You call Me Master and Lord, and you say well, for so I am,” but in another passage,4605 “I call you no longer servants, for the servant knoweth not what is the will of his master, but I call you friends,” because4606 “you have continued with Me in all My temptations.” They, then, who live according to fear, which God exacts from those who are not good servants, as we read in Malachi,4607 “If I am a Master, where is My fear?” are servants of a master who is called their Saviour.
None of these testimonies, however, sets forth distinctly the Saviour’s exalted birth; but when the words are addressed to Him, “Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee,”4608 this is spoken to Him by God, with whom all time is to-day, for there is no evening with God, as I consider, and there is no morning, nothing but time that stretches out, along with His unbeginning and unseen life. The day is to-day with Him in which the Son was begotten, and thus the beginning of His birth is not found, as neither is the day of it.
To what we have said must be added how the Son is the true vine. Those will have no difficulty in apprehending this who understand, in a manner worthy of the prophetic grace, the saying:4609 “Wine maketh glad the heart of man.” For if the heart be the intellectual part, and what rejoices it is the Word most pleasant of all to drink which takes us off human things, makes us feel ourselves inspired, and intoxicates us with an intoxication which is not irrational but divine, that, I conceive, with which Joseph made his brethren merry,4610 then it is very clear how He who brings wine thus to rejoice the heart of man is the true vine. He is the true vine, because the grapes He bears are the truth, the disciples are His branches, and they, also, bring forth the truth as their fruit. It is somewhat difficult to show the difference between the vine and bread, for He says, not only that He is the vine, but that He is the bread of life. May it be that as bread nourishes and makes strong, and is said to strengthen the heart of man, but wine, on the contrary, pleases and rejoices and melts him, so ethical studies, bringing life to him who learns them and reduces them to practice, are the bread of life, but cannot properly be called the fruit of the vine, while secret and mystical speculations, rejoicing the heart and causing those to feel inspired who take them in, delighting in the Lord, and who desire not only to be nourished but to be made happy, are called the juice of the true vine, because they flow from it.
Further, we have to ask in what sense He is called in the Apocalypse the First and the
Last, and how, in His character as the First, He is not the same as the Alpha and the beginning,
while in His character as the Last He is not the same as the Omega and the end. It
appears to me, then, that the reasonable beings which exist are characterized by many forms,
and that some of them are the first, some the second, some the third, and so on to the last.
To pronounce exactly, however, which is the first, what kind of a being the second is, which
may truly be designated third, and to carry this out to the end of the series, this is not a task
for man, but transcends our nature. We shall yet venture, such as we are, to stand still a
little at this point, and to make some observations on the matter. There are some gods of
whom God is god, as we hear in prophecy,4611 “Thank ye the God of gods,” and4612 “The
God of gods hath spoken, and called the earth.” Now God, according to the Gospel,4613 “is
not the God of the dead but of the living.” Those gods, then, are living of whom God is
god. The Apostle, too, writing to the Corinthians, says:4614 “As there are gods many and
lords many,” and so we have spoken of these gods as really existing. Now there are, besides
the gods of whom God is god, certain others, who are called thrones, and others called
dominions, lordships, also, and powers in addition to these. The phrase,4615 “above every
name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come,” leads us to
believe that there are yet others besides these which are less familiar to us; one kind of these
the Hebrews called Sabai, from which Sabaoth was formed, who is their ruler, and is none
other than God. Add to all these the reasonable being who is mortal, man. Now the God
of all things made first in honour some race of reasonable beings; this I consider to be those
who are called gods, and the second order, let us say, for the present, are the thrones, and
the third, undoubtedly, the dominions. And thus we come down in order to the last reasonable
race, which, perhaps, cannot be any other than man. The Saviour accordingly became,
in a diviner way than Paul, all things to all, that He might either gain all or perfect them; it
is clear that to men He became a man, and to the angels an angel. As for His becoming man
no believer has any doubt, but as to His becoming an angel, we shall find reason for believing
it was so, if we observe carefully the appearances and the words of the angels, in some of
which the powers of the angels seem to belong to Him. In several passages angels speak in
such a way as to suggest this, as when4616 “the angel of the Lord appeared in a flame of fire.
In what has been said about the first and the last, and about the beginning and the end, we have referred these words at one point to the different forms of reasonable beings, at another to the different conceptions of the Son of God. Thus we have gained a distinction between the first and the beginning, and between the last and the end, and also the distinctive meaning of Α and Ω. It is not hard to see why he is called4619 “the Living and the Dead,” and after being dead He that is alive for evermore. For since we were not helped by His original life, sunk as we were in sin, He came down into our deadness in order that, He having died to sin, we,4620 bearing about in our body the dying of Jesus. might then receive that life of His which is for evermore. For those who always carry about in their body the dying of Jesus shall obtain the life of Jesus also, manifested in their bodies.
The texts of the New Testament, which we have discussed, are things said by Himself about Himself. Isaiah, however, He said4621 that His mouth had been set by His Father as a sharp sword, and that He was hidden under the shadow of His hand, made like to a chosen shaft and kept close in the Father’s quiver, called His servant by the God of all things, and Israel, and Light of the Gentiles. The mouth of the Son of God is a sharp sword, for4622 “The word of God is living, and active, and sharper than any two-edged sword, and piercing to the dividing of soul and spirit, of both joints and marrow, and quick to discern the thoughts and intents of the heart.” And indeed He came not to bring peace on the earth, that is, to corporeal and sensible things, but a sword, and to cut through, if I may say so, the disastrous friendship of soul and body, so that the soul, committing herself to the spirit which was against the flesh, may enter into friendship with God. Hence, according to the prophetic word, He made His mouth as a sword, as a sharp sword. Can any one behold so many wounded by the divine love, like her in the Song of Songs, who complained that she was wounded:4623 “I am wounded with love,” and find the dart that wounded so many souls for the love of God, in any but Him who said, “He hath made Me as a chosen shaft.”
Again, let any one consider how Jesus was to His disciples, not as He who sits at meat,
but as He who serves, and how though the Son of God He took on Him the form of a servant
for the sake of the freedom of those who were enslaved in sin, and he will be at no loss to
account for the Father’s saying to Him:4624 “Thou art My servant,” and a little further on:
“It is a great thing that thou shouldst be called My servant.” For we do not hesitate to say
that the goodness of Christ appears in a greater and more divine light, and more according
to the image of the Father, because4625 “He humbled Himself, becoming obedient unto
death, even the death of the cross,” than if He had judged it a thing to be grasped to be equal
with God, and had shrunk from becoming a servant for the salvation of the world. Hence
He says,4626 desiring to teach us that in accepting this state of servitude He had received a
great gift from His Father: “And My God shall be My strength. And He said to Me, It is a
great thing for Thee to be called My servant.” For if He had not become a servant, He would
not have raised up the tribes of Jacob, nor have turned the heart of the diaspora of Israel,
and neither would He have become a light of the Gentiles to be for salvation to the ends of
the earth. And it is no great thing for Him to become a servant, even if it is called a great
thing by His Father, for this is in comparison with His being called with an innocent sheep
and with a lamb. For the Lamb of God became like an innocent sheep being led to the
slaughter, that He may take away the sin of the world. He who supplies reason (λογος) to
all is made like a lamb which is dumb before her shearer, that we might be purified by His
death, which is given as a sort of medicine against the opposing power, and also against the
sin of those who open their minds to the truth. For the death of Christ reduced to impotence
those powers which war against the human race, and it set free from sin by a power beyond
our words the life of each believer. Since, then, He takes away sin until every enemy shall
be destroyed and death last of all, in order that the whole world may be free from sin,
therefore John points to Him and says:4627 “Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away
the sin of the world.” It is not said that He will take it away in the future, nor that He is at
present taking it, nor that He has taken it, but is not taking it away now. His taking away
sin is still going on, He is taking it away from every individual in the world, till sin be taken
away from the whole world, and the Saviour deliver the kingdom prepared and completed
to the Father, a kingdom in which no sin is left at all, and which, therefore, is ready to accept
the Father as its king, and which on the other hand is waiting to receive all God has to bestow,
But none of the names we have mentioned expresses His representation of us with the Father, as He pleads for human nature, and makes atonement for it; the Paraclete, and the propitiation, and the atonement. He has the name Paraclete in the Epistle of John:4629 “If any man sin, we have a Paraclete with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” And He is said in the same epistle to be the atonement4630for our sins. Similarly, in the Epistle to the Romans, He is called a propitiation:4631 “Whom God set forth to be a propitiation through faith.” Of this proportion there was a type in the inmost part of the temple, the Holy of Holies, namely, the golden mercy-seat placed upon the two cherubim. But how could He ever be the Paraclete, and the atonement, and the propitiation without the power of God, which makes an end of our weakness, flows over the souls of believers, and is administered by Jesus, who indeed is prior to it and Himself the power of God, who enables a man to say:4632 “I can do all things through Jesus Christ who strengtheneth me.” Whence we know that Simon Magus, who gave himself the title of “The power of God, which is called great,” was consigned to perdition and destruction, he and his money with him. We, on the contrary, who confess Christ as the true power of God, believe that we share with Him, inasmuch as He is that power, all things in which any energy resides.
We must not, however, pass over in silence that He is of right the wisdom of God, and hence is called by that name. For the wisdom of the God and Father of all things does not apprehend His substance in mere visions, like the phantasms of human thoughts. Whoever is able to conceive a bodiless existence of manifold speculations which extend to the rationale of existing things, living and, as it were, ensouled, he will see how well the Wisdom of God which is above every creature speaks of herself, when she says:4633 “God created me the beginning of His ways, for His works.” By this creating act the whole creation was enabled to exist, not being unreceptive of that divine wisdom according to which it was brought into being; for God, according to the prophet David,4634 made all things in wisdom. But many things came into being by the help of wisdom, which do not lay hold of that by which they were created: and few things indeed there are which lay hold not only of that wisdom which concerns themselves, but of that which has to do with many things besides, namely, of Christ who is the whole of wisdom. But each of the sages, in proportion as he embraces wisdom, partakes to that extent of Christ, in that He is wisdom; just as every one who is greatly gifted with power, in proportion as he has power, in that proportion also has a share in Christ, inasmuch as He is power. The same is to be thought about sanctification and redemption; for Jesus Himself is made sanctification to us and redemption. Each of us is sanctified with that sanctification, and redeemed with that redemption. Consider, moreover, if the words “to us,” added by the Apostle, have any special force. Christ, he says, “was made to us of God, wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption.” In other passages, he speaks about Christ as being wisdom, without any such qualification, and of His being power, saying that Christ is the power of God and the wisdom of God, though we might have conceived that He was not the wisdom of God or the power of God, absolutely, but only for us. Now, in respect of wisdom and power, we have both forms of the statement, the relative and the absolute; but in respect of sanctification and redemption, this is not the case. Consider, therefore, since4635 “He that sanctifies and they that are sanctified are all of one,” whether the Father is the sanctification of Him who is our sanctification, as, Christ being our head, God is His head. But Christ is our redemption because we had become prisoners and needed ransoming. I do not enquire as to His own redemption, for though He was tempted in all things as we are, He was without sin, and His enemies never reduced Him to captivity.
Having expiscated the “to us” and the “absolutely”—sanctification and redemption being “to us” and not absolute, wisdom and redemption both to us and absolute—we must not omit to enquire into the position of righteousness in the same passage. That Christ is righteousness relatively to us appears clearly from the words: “Who was made to us of God wisdom and righteousness and sanctification and redemption.” And if we do not find Him to be righteousness absolutely as He is the wisdom and the power of God absolutely, then we must enquire whether to Christ Himself, as the Father is sanctification, so the Father is also righteousness. There is, we know, no unrighteousness with God;4636 He is a righteous and holy Lord,4637 and His judgments are in righteousness, and being righteous, He orders all things righteously.
The heretics drew a distinction for purposes of their own between the just and the good.
They did not make the matter very clear, but they considered that the demiurge was just,
while the Father of Christ was good. That distinction may, I think, if carefully examined,
be applied to the Father and the Son; the Son being righteousness, and having received
power4638 to execute judgment, because He is the Son of Man and will judge the world in
righteousness, but the Father doing good to those who have been disciplined by the righteousness
of the Son. This is after the kingdom of the Son; then the Father will manifest in
His works His name the Good, when God becomes all in all. And perhaps by His righteousness
the Saviour prepares everything at the fit times, and by His word, by His ordering, by
His chastisements, and, if I may use such an expression, by His spiritual healing aids, disposes
all things to receive at the end the goodness of the Father. It was from His sense of that
goodness that He answered him who addressed the Only-begotten with the words “Good
Master,”4639 and said, “Why callest thou Me good? None is good but one, God, the Father.”
This we have treated of elsewhere, especially in dealing with the question of the greater than
the demiurge; Christ we have taken to be the demiurge, and the Father the greater than He.
Such great things, then, He is, the Paraclete, the atonement, the propitiation, the sympathizer
with our weaknesses, who was tempted in all human things, as we are, without sin; and in
consequence He is a great High-Priest, having offered Himself as the sacrifice which is
offered once for all, and not for men only but for every rational creature. For without4640
God He tasted death for every one. In some copies of the Epistle to the Hebrews the words
Now He receives the kingdom from the king whom the children of Israel appointed, beginning the monarchy not at the divine command and without even consulting God. He therefore fights the battles of the Lord and so prepares peace for His Son, His people, and this perhaps is the reason why He is called David. Then He is called a rod;4643 such He is to those who need a harder and severer discipline, and have not submitted to the love and gentleness of God. On this account, if He is a rod, He has to “go forth;” He does not remain in Himself, but appears to go beyond His earlier state. Going forth, then, and becoming a rod, He does not remain a rod, but after the rod He becomes a flower that rises up, and after being a rod He is made known as a flower to those who, by His being a rod, have met with visitation. For “God will visit their iniquities with a rod,”4644 that is, Christ. But “His mercy He will not take from him,” for He will have mercy on him, for on whom the Son has mercy the Father has mercy also. An interpretation may be given which makes Him a rod and a flower in respect of different persons, a rod to those who have need of chastisement, a flower to those who are being saved; but I prefer the account of the matter given above. We must add here, however, that, perhaps, looking to the end, if Christ is a rod to any man He is also a flower to him, while it is not the case that he who receives Him as a flower must also know Him as a rod. And yet as one flower is more perfect than another and plants are said to flower, even though they bring forth no perfect fruit, so the perfect receive that of Christ which transcends the flower. Those, on the other hand, who have known Him as a rod will partake along with it, not in His perfection, but in the flower which comes before the fruit. Last of all, before we come to the word Logos, Christ was a stone,4645 set at naught by the builders but placed on the head of the corner, for the living stones are built up as on a foundation on the other stones of the Apostles and prophets, Christ Jesus Himself our Lord being the chief corner-stone, because He is a part of the building made of living stones in the land of the living; therefore He is called a stone. All this we have said to show how capricious and baseless is the procedure of those who, when so many names are given to Christ, take the mere appellation “the Word,” without enquiring, as in the case of His other titles, in what sense it is used; surely they ought to ask what is meant when it is said of the Son of God that He was the Word, and God, and that He was in the beginning with the Father, and that all things were made by Him.
As, then, from His activity in enlightening the world whose light He is, Christ is named
the Light of the World, and as from His making those who sincerely attach themselves to
Him put away their deadness and rise again and put on newness of life, He is called the Resurrection,
so from an activity of another kind He is called Shepherd and Teacher, King and
Chosen Shaft, and Servant, and in addition to these Paraclete and Atonement and Propitiation.
And after the same fashion He is also called the Logos,4646 because He takes away
from us all that is irrational, and makes us truly reasonable, so that we do all things, even
to eating and drinking, to the glory of God, and discharge by the Logos to the glory of God
both the commoner functions of life and those which belong to a more advanced stage. For
if, by having part in Him, we are raised up and enlightened, herded also it may be and ruled
over, then it is clear that we become in a divine manner reasonable, when He drives away
from us what in us is irrational and dead, since He is the Logos (reason) and the Resurrection.
Consider, however, whether all men have in some way part in Him in His character as Logos.
On this point the Apostle teaches us that He is to be sought not outside the seeker, and that
those find Him in themselves who set their heart on doing so; “Say not4647 in thy heart,
Who shall ascend into heaven? That is to bring Christ down; or, Who shall descend into
the abyss? That is to bring Christ up from the dead. But what saith the Scripture? The
Word is very nigh thee, in thy mouth and in thy heart,” as if Christ Himself were the same
thing as the Word said to be sought after. But when the Lord Himself says4648 “If I had not
come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin; but now they have no cloak for their
sin,” the only sense we can find in His words is that the Logos Himself says that those are
not chargeable with sin to whom He (reason) has not fully come, but that those, if they sin,
are guilty who, having had part in Him, act contrary to the ideas by which He declares His
full presence in us. Only when thus read is the saying true: “If I had not come and spoken
to them, they had not had sin.” Should the words be applied, as many are of opinion that
they should, to the visible Christ, then how is it true that those had no sin to whom He did
not come? In that case all who lived before the advent of the Saviour will be free from sin,
since Jesus, as seen in flesh, had not yet come. And more—all those to whom He has never
been preached will have no sin, and if they have no sin, then it is clear they are not liable to
judgment. But the Logos in man, in which we have said that our whole race had part, is
spoken of in two senses; first, in that of the filling up of ideas which takes place, prodigies
excepted, in every one who passes beyond the age of boyhood, but secondly, in that of the
The saying then stands, first, “In the beginning was the Logos;” we are to place that full in our view; but the testimonies we cited from the Proverbs led us to place wisdom first, and to think of wisdom as preceding the Word which announces her. We must observe, then, that the Logos is in the beginning, that is, in wisdom, always. Its being in wisdom, which is called the beginning, does not prevent it from being with God and from being God, and it is not simply with God, but is in the beginning, in wisdom, with God. For he goes on: “He was in the beginning with God.” He might have said, “He was with God;” but as He was in the beginning, so He was with God in the beginning, and “All things were made by Him,” being in the beginning, for God made all things, as David tells us, in wisdom. And to let us understand that the Word has His own definite place and sphere as one who has life in Himself (and is a distinct person), we must also speak about powers, not about power. “Thus saith the Lord of powers, (A.V. hosts)” we frequently read; there are certain creatures, rational and divine, which are called powers: and of these Christ was the highest and best, and is called not only the wisdom of God but also His power. As, then, there are several powers of God, each of them in its own form, and the Saviour is different from these, so also Christ, even if that which is Logos in us is not in respect of form outside of us, will be understood from our discussion up to this point to be the Logos, who has His being in the beginning, in wisdom. This for the present may suffice, on the word: “In the beginning was the Logos.”
In the preceding section, my
revered brother Ambrosius, brother formed according to the Gospel, we have discussed, as
far as is at present in our power, what the Gospel is, and what is the beginning in which the
Word was, and what the Word is which was in the beginning. We now come to consider
the next point in the work before us, How the Word was with God. To this end it will be
of service to remember that what is called the Word came to certain persons; as “The Word
of the Lord4659 which came to Hosea, the son of Beeri,” and “The Word4660 which came to
Isaiah, the son of Amos, concerning Judah and concerning Jerusalem,” and “The Word
which came to Jeremiah4661 concerning the drought.” We must enquire how this Word
came to Hosea, and how it came also to Isaiah the son of Amos, and again to Jeremiah
concerning the drought; the comparison may enable us to find out how the Word was with
God. The generality will simply look at what the prophets said, as if that were the Word of
the Lord or the Word, that came to them. May it not be, however, that as we say that this
person comes to that, so the Son, the Word, of whom we are now theologizing, came to
Hosea, sent to him by the Father; historically, that is to say, to the son of Beeri, the prophet
Hosea, but mystically to him who is saved, for Hosea means, etymologically, Saved; and to
the son of Beeri, which etymologically means wells, since every one who is saved becomes
a son of that spring which gushes forth out of the depths, the wisdom of God. And it is
nowise marvellous that the saint should be a son of wells. From his brave deeds he is often
called a son, whether, from his works shining before men, of light, or from his possessing
the peace of God which passes all understanding, of peace, or, once more, from the help
which wisdom brings him, a child of wisdom; for wisdom,4662 it says, is justified of her
children. Thus he who by the divine spirit searches all things, and even the deep things of
God, so that he can exclaim,4663 “O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and the
knowledge of God!” he can be a son of wells, to whom the Word of the Lord comes. Similarly
the Word comes also to Isaiah, teaching the things which are coming upon Judæa and Jerusalem
in the last days; and so also it comes to Jeremiah lifted up by a divine elation. For Iao
means etymologically lifting up, elation. Now the Word comes to men who formerly could
not receive the advent of the Son of God who is the Word; but to God it does not come, as
if it had not been with Him before. The Word was always with the Father; and so it is said,
We next notice John’s use of the article in these sentences. He does not write without care in this respect, nor is he unfamiliar with the niceties of the Greek tongue. In some cases he uses the article, and in some he omits it. He adds the article to the Logos, but to the name of God he adds it sometimes only. He uses the article, when the name of God refers to the uncreated cause of all things, and omits it when the Logos is named God. Does the same difference which we observe between God with the article and God without it prevail also between the Logos with it and without it? We must enquire into this. As the God who is over all is God with the article not without it, so “the Logos” is the source of that reason (Logos) which dwells in every reasonable creature; the reason which is in each creature is not, like the former called par excellence The Logos. Now there are many who are sincerely concerned about religion, and who fall here into great perplexity. They are afraid that they may be proclaiming two Gods, and their fear drives them into doctrines which are false and wicked. Either they deny that the Son has a distinct nature of His own besides that of the Father, and make Him whom they call the Son to be God all but the name, or they deny the divinity of the Son, giving Him a separate existence of His own, and making His sphere of essence fall outside that of the Father, so that they are separable from each other. To such persons we have to say that God on the one hand is Very God (Autotheos, God of Himself); and so the Saviour says in His prayer to the Father,4665 “That they may know Thee the only true God;” but that all beyond the Very God is made God by participation in His divinity, and is not to be called simply God (with the article), but rather God (without article). And thus the first-born of all creation, who is the first to be with God, and to attract to Himself divinity, is a being of more exalted rank than the other gods beside Him, of whom God is the God, as it is written,4666 “The God of gods, the Lord, hath spoken and called the earth.” It was by the offices of the first-born that they became gods, for He drew from God in generous measure that they should be made gods, and He communicated it to them according to His own bounty. The true God, then, is “The God,” and those who are formed after Him are gods, images, as it were, of Him the prototype. But the archetypal image, again, of all these images is the Word of God, who was in the beginning, and who by being with God is at all times God, not possessing that of Himself, but by His being with the Father, and not continuing to be God, if we should think of this, except by remaining always in uninterrupted contemplation of the depths of the Father.
Now it is possible that some may dislike what we have said representing the Father as
the one true God, but admitting other beings besides the true God, who have become gods
by having a share of God. They may fear that the glory of Him who surpasses all creation
may be lowered to the level of those other beings called gods. We drew this distinction
between Him and them that we showed God the Word to be to all the other gods the minister
of their divinity. To this we must add, in order to obviate objections, that the reason
which is in every reasonable creature occupied the same relation to the reason who was in
the beginning with God, and is God the Word, as God the Word occupies to God. As the
Father who is Very God and the True God is to His image and to the images of His image—
men are said to be according to the image, not to be images of God—so He, the Word,
is to the reason (word) in every man. Each fills the place of a fountain—the Father is the
fountain of divinity, the Son of reason. As, then, there are many gods, but to us there is but
one God the Father, and many Lords, but to us there is one Lord, Jesus Christ, so there are
many Λόγοι, but we, for our part, pray that that one Λόγος may be with us who was in the
beginning and was with God, God the Logos. For whoever does not receive this Logos who
was in the beginning with God, or attach himself to Him as He appeared in flesh, or take
part in some of those who had part in this Logos, or whoever having had part in Him falls
away from Him again, he will have his portion in what is called most opposite to reason.
What we have drawn out from the truths with which we started will now be clear enough.
First, we spoke about God and the Word of God, and of Gods, either, that is, beings who
partake in deity or beings who are called Gods and are not. And again of the Logos of God
and of the Logos of God made flesh, and of logoi, or beings which partake in some way of
the Logos, of second logoi or of third, thought to be logoi, in addition to that Logos that
was before them all, but not really so. Irrational Reasons these may be styled; beings are
spoken of who are said to be Gods but are not, and one might place beside these Gods who
are no Gods, Reasons which are no Reasons. Now the God of the universe is the God of the
elect, and in a much greater degree of the Saviours of the elect; then He is the God of these
beings who are truly Gods, and then He is the God, in a word, of the living and not of the
dead. But God the Logos is the God, perhaps, of those who attribute everything to Him and
who consider Him to be their Father. Now the sun and the moon and the stars were connected,
according to the accounts of men of old times, with beings who were not worthy to
have the God of gods counted their God. To this opinion they were led by a passage in
Deuteronomy which is somewhat on this wise:4667 “Lest when thou liftest up thine eyes to
heaven, and seest the sun and the moon and the whole host of heaven, thou wander away
and worship them and serve them which the Lord thy God hath appointed to all the peoples.
4. That the Logos is One, Not Many. Of the Word, Faithful and True, and of His White Horse.
“He was in the beginning with God.” By his three foregoing propositions the Evangelist
has made us acquainted with three orders, and he now sums up the three in one, saying,
“This (Logos) was in the beginning with God.” In the first premiss we learned where the
Logos was: He was in the beginning; then we learned with whom He was, with God; and
then who He was, that He was God. He now points out by this word “He,” the Word who
is God, and gathers up into a fourth proposition the three which went before, “In the beginning
was the Word,” “The Word was with God,” and “The Word was God.” Now he says,
He, this (Word) was in the beginning with God. The term beginning may be taken of the
beginning of the world, so that we may learn from what is said that the Word was older
than the things which were made from the beginning. For if “in the beginning God created
heaven and earth,” but “He” was in the beginning, then the Logos is manifestly older than
those things which were made at the beginning, older not only than the firmament and the
dry land, but than the heavens and earth. Now some one might ask, and not unreasonably,
why it is not said, “In the beginning was the Word of God, and the Word of God was with
God, and the Word of God was God.” But he who asked such a question could be shown
to be taking for granted that there are a plurality of logoi, differing perhaps from each other
in kind, one being the word of God, another perhaps the word of angels, a third of men,
and so on with the other logoi. Now, if this were so with the Logos, the case would be the
same with wisdom and with righteousness. But it would be absurd that there should be a
number of things equally to be called “The Word;” and the same would apply to wisdom
and to righteousness. We shall be driven to confess that we ought not to look for a plurality
of logoi, or of wisdom, or of righteousness, if we look at the case of truth. Any one will
confess that there is only one truth; it could never be said in this case that there is one truth
of God, and another of the angels, and another of man,—it lies in the nature of things that
the truth about anything is one. Now, if truth be one, it is clear that the preparation of it
and its demonstration, which is wisdom, must in reason be conceived as one, since what is
regarded as wisdom cannot justly claim that title where truth, which is one, is absent from
its grasp. But if truth is one and wisdom one, then Reason (Logos) also, which announces
truth and makes truth simple and manifest to those who are fitted to receive it, will be one.
This we say, by no means denying that truth and wisdom and reason are of God, but we
wish to indicate the purpose of the omission in this passage of the words “of God,” and of
the form of the statement, “In the beginning the Logos was with God.” The same John in
the Apocalypse gives Him His name with the addition “of God,” where he says:4668 “And
I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse, and He that sat thereon called Faithful and
To those who fail to distinguish with care the different propositions of the context the Evangelist may appear to be repeating himself. “He was in the beginning with God” may seem to add nothing to “And the Word was with God.” We must observe more carefully. In the statement “The Word was with God” we are not told anything of the when or the where; that is added in the fourth axiom. There are four axioms, or, as some call them, propositions, the fourth being “He was in the beginning with God.” Now “The Word was with God” is not the same thing as “He was,” etc.; for here we are told, not only that He was with God, but when and where He was so: “He was in the beginning with God.” The “He,” too, used as it is for a demonstration, will be considered to refer to the Word, or by a less careful enquirer, to God. What was noted before is now summed up in this designation “He,” the notion of the Logos and that of God; and as the argument proceeds the different notions are collected in one; for the notion God is not included in the notion Logos, nor the notion Logos in that of God. And perhaps the proposition before us is a summing up in one of the three which have preceded. Taking the statement that the Word was in the beginning, we have not yet learned that He was with God, and taking the statement that the Word was with God it is not yet clear to us that He was with God in the beginning; and taking the statement that the Word was God, it has neither been shown that He was in the beginning, nor that He was with God.
Now when the Evangelist says, “He was in the beginning with God,” if we apply the pronoun “He” to the Word and to God (as He is God) and consider that “in the beginning” is conjoined with it, and “with God” added to it, then there is nothing left of the three propositions that is not summed up and brought together in this one. And as “in the beginning” has been said twice, we may consider if there are not two lessons we may learn. First, that the Word was in the beginning, as if He was by Himself and not with any one, and secondly, that He was in the beginning with God. And I consider that there is nothing untrue in saying of Him both that He was in the beginning, and in the beginning with God, for neither was He with God alone, since He was also in the beginning, nor was He in the beginning alone and not with God, since “He was in the beginning with God.”
“All things were made through Him.” The “through4678 whom” is never found in the
first place but always in the second, as in the Epistle to the Romans,4679 “Paul a servant of
Christ Jesus, a called Apostle, separated to the Gospel of God which He promised before by
His prophets in Holy Scriptures, concerning His Son, who was born of the seed of David
according to the flesh, determined the Son of God in power according to the Spirit of holiness,
by the resurrection of the dead, Jesus Christ our Lord, through whom we received grace
and apostleship, for obedience of the faith among all the nations, for His name’s sake.” For
God promised aforehand by the prophets His own Gospel, the prophets being His ministers,
and having their word to speak about Him “through whom.” And again God gave grace
and apostleship to Paul and to the others for the obedience of the faith among all the nations,
and this He gave them through Jesus Christ the Saviour, for the “through whom” belonged
to Him. And the Apostle Paul says in the Epistle to the Hebrews:4680 “At the end of the
days He spoke to us in His Son, whom He made the heir of all things, ‘through whom’ also
He made the ages,” showing us that God made the ages through His Son, the “through
whom” belonging, when the ages were being made, to the Only-begotten. Thus, if all things
were made, as in this passage also, through the Logos, then they were not made by the Logos,
but by a stronger and greater than He. And who else could this be but the Father? Now if,
as we have seen, all things were made through Him, we have to enquire if the Holy Spirit
also was made through Him. It appears to me that those who hold the Holy Spirit to be
created, and who also admit that “all things were made through Him,” must necessarily assume
that the Holy Spirit was made through the Logos, the Logos accordingly being older
than He. And he who shrinks from allowing the Holy Spirit to have been made through
Christ must, if he admits the truth of the statements of this Gospel, assume the Spirit to be
uncreated. There is a third resource besides these two (that of allowing the Spirit to have
been made by the Word, and that of regarding it as uncreated), namely, to assert that the
Holy Spirit has no essence of His own beyond the Father and the Son. But on further thought
one may perhaps see reason to consider that the Son is second beside the Father, He being
the same as the Father, while manifestly a distinction is drawn between the Spirit and the
Son in the passage,4681 “Whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of Man, it shall be
forgiven him, but whosoever shall blaspheme against the Holy Spirit, he shall not have forgiveness,
either in this world or in the world to come.” We consider, therefore, that there
On the words, “All things were made by Him,” there is still one point to be examined.
The “word” is, as a notion, from “life,” and yet we read, “What was made in the Word was
life, and the life was the light of men.” Now as all things were made through Him, was the
Let us see, however, why the words are added, “And without Him was not anything
(Gr. even one thing) made.” Some might think it superfluous to add to the words “All things
were made through Him,” the phrase “Without Him was not anything made.” For if
everything whatsoever was made through the Logos, then nothing was made without Him.
Yet it does not follow from the proposition that without the Logos nothing was made, that
all things were made through the Logos. It is possible that though nothing was made without
the Logos, all things were made, not through the Logos only, but some things by Him. We
must, therefore, make ourselves sure in what sense the “all things” is to be understood, and
in what sense the “nothing.” For, without a clear preliminary definition of these terms, it
might be maintained that, if all things were made through the Logos, and evil is a part of all
things, then the whole matter of sin, and everything that is wicked, that these also were made
through the Logos. But this we must regard as false. There is nothing absurd in thinking
that creatures were made through the Logos, and also that men’s brave deeds have been
done through Him, and all the useful acts of those who are now in bliss; but with the sins
and misfortunes of men it is otherwise. Now some have held that since evil is not based in
the constitution of things—for it did not exist at the beginning and at the end it will have
ceased—that, therefore, the evils of which we spoke are the Nothing; and as some of the
Greeks say that genera and forms, such as the (general) animal and the man, belong to the
category of Nothings, so it has been supposed that all that is not of God is Nothing, and has
not even obtained through the Word the subsistence it appears to have. We ask whether it
is possible to show from Scripture in any convincing way that this is so. As for the meanings
of the word “Nothing” and “Not-being,” they would appear to be synonymous, for Nothing
can be spoken of as Not-being, and the Not-being can be described as Nothing. The Apostle,
however, appears to count the things which are not, not among those which have no existence
whatever, but rather among things which are evil. To him the Not-being is evil; “God,” he
says,4689 “called the things that are not as things that are.” And Mardochæus, too, in the
Esther of the Septuagint, calls the enemies of Israel “those that are not,” saying,4690 “Deliver
not Thy sceptre, O Lord, to those that are not.” We may also notice how evil men, on account
of their wickedness, are said not to be, from the name ascribed to God in Exodus:4691 “For
the Lord said to Moses, I am, that is My name.” The good God says this with respect of us
also who pray that we may be part of His congregation. The Saviour praises him, saying,4692
“None is good but one, God the Father.” The good, then, is the same as He who is. Over
It was, I consider, a violent and unwarranted procedure which was adopted by Heracleon,
4693 the friend, as it is said, of Valentinus, in discussing this sentence: “All things were
made through Him.” He excepted the whole world and all that it contains, excluding, as
far as his hypothesis goes, from the “all things” what is best in the world and its contents.
For he says that the æon (age), and the things in it, were not made by the Logos; he considers
them to have come into existence before the Logos. He deals with the statement, “Without
Him was nothing made,” with some degree of audacity, nor is he afraid of the warning:4694
“Add not to His words, lest He find thee out and thou prove a liar,” for to the “Nothing” he
adds: “Of what is in the world and the creation.” And as his statements on the passage are
obviously very much forced and in the face of the evidence, for what he considers divine is
excluded from the all, and what he regards as purely evil is, that and nothing else, the all
things, we need not waste our time in rebutting what is, on the face of it, absurd, when,
without any warrant from Scripture, he adds to the words, “Without Him was nothing
made,” the further words, “Of what is in the earth and the creation.” In this proposal, which
has no inner probability to recommend it, he is asking us, in fact, to trust him as we do the
prophets, or the Apostles, who had authority and were not responsible to men for the writings
belonging to man’s salvation, which they handed to those about them and to those who
should come after. He had, also, a private interpretation of his own of the words: “All things
were made through Him,” when he said that it was the Logos who caused the demiurge to
make the world, not, however, the Logos from whom or by whom, but Him through whom,
taking the written words in a different sense from that of common parlance.4695 For, if the
truth of the matter was as he considers, then the writer ought to have said that all things
were made through the demiurge by the Word, and not through the Word by the demiurge.
We accept the “through whom,” as it is usually understood, and have brought evidence in
support of our interpretation, while he not only puts forward a new rendering of his own,
unsupported by the divine Scripture, but appears even to scorn the truth and shamelessly
and openly oppose it. For he says: “It was not the Logos who made all things, as under
another who was the operating agent,” taking the “through whom” in this sense, “but another
made them, the Logos Himself being the operating agent.” This is not a suitable occasion
for the proof that it was not the demiurge who became the servant of the Logos and made
the world; but that the Logos became the servant of the demiurge and formed the world.
One point more on the words: “Without Him was not anything made.” The question
about evil must receive adequate discussion; what was said of it has not, it is true, a very
likely appearance, and yet it appears to me that it ought not to be simply overlooked. The
question is whether evil, also, was made through the Logos, taking the Logos, now be it well
noted, in the sense of that reason which is in every one, as thus brought into being by the
reason which was from the beginning. The Apostle says:4698 “Without the law sin was
dead,” and adds, “But when the commandment came sin revived,” and so teaches generally
about sin that it has no power before the law and the commandment (but the Logos is, in
a sense, law and commandment), and there would be no sin were there no law, for,4699 “sin
is not imputed where there is no law.” And, again, there would be no sin but for the Logos,
for “if I had not come and spoken unto them,” Christ says,4700 “they had not had sin.” For
every excuse is taken away from one who wants to make excuse for his sin, if, though the
Word is in him and shows him what he ought to do, he does not obey it. It seems, then,
that all things, the worse things not excepted, were made by the Logos, and without Him,
taking the nothing here in its simpler sense, was nothing made. Nor must we blame the
Logos if all things were made by Him, and without Him nothing was made, any more than
we blame the master who has showed the pupil his duty, when the instruction has been such
as to leave the pupil, should he sin, no excuse or room to say that he erred through ignorance.
This appears the more plainly when we consider that master and pupil are inseparable. For
as master and pupil are correlatives, and belong together, so the Logos is present in the
nature of reasonable beings as such, always suggesting what they ought to do, even should
we pay no heed to his commands, but devote ourselves to pleasure and allow his best
counsels to pass by us unregarded. As the eye is a servant given us for the best purposes,
and yet we use it to see things on which it is wrong for us to look, and as we make a wrong
use of our hearing when we spend our time in listening to singing competitions and to
other forbidden sounds, so we outrage the Logos who is in us, and use Him otherwise than
as we ought, when we make Him assist in our transgressions. For He is present with those
who sin, for their condemnation, and He condemns the man who does not prefer Him to
everything else. Hence we find it written:4701 “The word which I have spoken unto you,
the same shall judge you.” That is as if He should say: “I, the Word, who am always lifting
up my voice in you, I, myself, will judge you, and no refuge or excuse will then be left you.”
This interpretation, however, may appear somewhat strained, as we have taken the Word
The Greeks have certain apothegms, called paradoxes, in which the wisdom of their sages is presented at its highest, and some proof, or what appears to be proof, is given. Thus it is said that the wise man alone, and that every wise man, is a priest, because the wise man alone and every wise man possesses knowledge as to the service of God. Again, that the wise man alone and that every wise man is free and has received from the divine law authority to do what he himself is minded to do, and this authority they call lawful power of decision. Why should we say more about these so-called paradoxes? Much discussion is devoted to them, and they call for a comparison of the sense of Scripture with the doctrine thus conveyed. so that we may be in a position to determine where religious doctrine agrees with them and where it differs from them. This has been suggested to us by our study of the words, “That which was made was life in Him;” for it appears possible to follow the words of Scripture here and to make out a number of things which partake of the character of the paradoxes and are even more paradoxical than these sentences of the Greeks. If we consider the Logos in the beginning, who was with God, God the Word, we shall perhaps be able to declare that only he who partakes of this being, considered in this character, is to be pronounced reasonable (“logical”), and thus we should demonstrate that the saint alone is reasonable. Again, if we apprehend that life has come in the Logos, he, namely, who said, “I am the life,” then we shall say that no one is alive who is outside the faith of Christ, that all are dead who are not living to God, that their life is life to sin, and therefore, if I may so express myself, a life of death. Consider however, whether the divine Scriptures do not in many places teach this; as where the Saviour says,4703 “Or have ye not read that which was spoken at the bush, I am the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob. He is not God of the dead but of the living.” And4704 “Before Thee shall no living being be justified.” But why need we speak about God Himself or the Saviour? For it is disputed to which of them the voice belongs which says in the prophets,4705 “As I live, saith the Lord.”
First let us look at the words, “He is not the God of the dead but of the living.” That is
equivalent to saying that He is not the God of sinners but of saints. For it was a great gift
to the Patriarchs that God in place of His own name should add their name to His own
designation as God, as Paul says,4706 “Therefore God is not ashamed to be called their God.”
He is the God, therefore, of the fathers and of all the saints; it might be hard to find a passage
to the effect that God is the God of any of the wicked. If, then, He is the God of the saints,
and is said to be the God of the living, then the saints are the living and the living are saints;
neither is there any saint outside the living, nor when any one is called living is the further
implication absent that in addition to his having life he is a holy one. Near akin to this is
the lesson to be drawn from the saying,4707 “I shall be well pleasing to the Lord in the land
of the living.” The good pleasure of the Lord, he appears to say, is in the ranks of the saints,
or in the place of the saints, and it is there that he hopes to be. No one pleases God well
who has not entered the rank of the saints, or the place of the saints; and to that place every
one must come who has assumed beforehand, as it were in this life, the shadow and image
of true God-pleasing. The passage which declares that before God no living being shall be
justified shows that in comparison with God and the righteousness that is in Him none,
even of the most finished saints, will be justified. We might take a parable from another
quarter and say that no candle can give light before the sun, not that the candle will not give
light, only it will not when the sun outshines it. In the same way every “living” will be justified,
only not before God, when it is compared with those who are below and who are in
the power of darkness. To them the light of the saints will shine. Here, perhaps, we have
the key to the meaning of that verse:4708 “Let your light shine before men.” He does not
say, Let your light shine before God; had he said so he would have given a commandment
impossible of fulfilment, as if he had bidden those lights which have souls to let their light
shine before the sun. It is not only, therefore, the ordinary mass of the living who will not
be justified before God, but even those among the living who are distinguished above the
rest, or, to put it more truly, the whole righteousness of the living will not be justified before
God, as compared with the righteousness of God, as if I were to call together all the lights
which shine on the earth by night, and to say that they could not give light in comparison
with the rays of the sun. We rise from these considerations to a higher level when we take
the words before our minds, “I live, saith the Lord.” Life, in the full sense of the word, especially
after what we have been saying on the subject, belongs perhaps to God and none but
We have thus enquired as to the life of God, and the life which is Christ, and the living who are in a place by themselves, and have seen how the living are not justified before God, and we have noticed the cognate statement, “Who alone hath immortality.” We may now take up the assumption which may appear to be involved in this, namely, that whatever being is gifted with reason does not possess blessedness as a part of its essence, or as an inseparable part of its nature. For if blessedness and the highest life were an inseparable characteristic of reasonable being, how could it be truly said of God that He only has immortality? We should therefore remark, that the Saviour is some things, not to Himself but to others, and some things both to Himself and others, and we must enquire if there are some things which He is to Himself and to no other. Clearly it is to others that He is a Shepherd, not a shepherd like those among men who make gain out of their occupation; unless the benefit conferred on the sheep might be regarded, on account of His love to men, as a benefit to Himself also. Similarly it is to others that He is the Way and the Door, and, as all will admit, the Rod. To Himself and to others He is Wisdom and perhaps also Reason (Logos). It may be asked whether, as He has in Himself a system of speculations, inasmuch as He is wisdom, there are some of those speculations which cannot be received by any nature that is begotten, but His own, and which He knows for Himself only. Nor should the reverence we owe to the Holy Spirit keep us from seeking to answer this question. For the Holy Spirit Himself receives instruction, as is clear from what is said about the Paraclete and the Holy Spirit,4710 “He shall take of mine and shall declare it to you.” Does He, then, from these instructions, take in everything that the Son, gazing at the Father from the first, Himself knows? That would require further consideration. And if the Saviour is some things to others, and some things it may be to Himself, and to no other, or to one only, or to few, then we ask, in so far as He is the life which came in the Logos, whether he is life to Himself and to others, or to others, and if to others, to what others. And are life and the light of men the same thing, for the text says, “That which was made was life in Him and the life was the light of men.” But the light of men is the light only of some, not of all, rational creatures; the word “men” which is added shows this. But He is the light of men, and so He is the life of those whose light he is also. And inasmuch as He is life He may be called the Saviour, not for Himself but to be life to others, whose light also He is. And this life comes to the Logos and is inseparable from Him, once it has come to Him. But the Logos, who cleanses the soul, must have been in the soul first; it is after Him and the cleansing that proceeds from Him, when all that is dead or weak in her has been taken away, that pure life comes to every one who has made himself a fit dwelling for the Logos, considered as God.
Here, we must carefully observe, we have two things which are one, and we have to define the difference between them. First, what is before us in The Word in the beginning, then what is implied in The Life in the Word. The Word was not made in the beginning; there was no time when the beginning was devoid of the Word, and hence it is said, “In the beginning was the Word.” Of life, on the other hand, we read, not that it was as the Word, but that it was made; if at least it be the case that the life is the light of men. For when man was not yet, there was no light of men; for the light of men is conceived only in relation to men. And let no one annoy us with the objection that we have put this under the category of time, though it be the order of the things themselves, that make them first and second and so on, and even though there should have been no time when the things placed by the Logos third and fourth were not in existence. As, then, all things were made by Him, not all things were by Him, and as without Him was nothing made, not, without Him nothing was, so what was made in Him, not what was in Him, was life. And, again, not what was made in the beginning was the Word, but what was in the beginning was the Word. Some of the copies, it is true, have a reading which is not devoid of probability, “What was made is life in Him.” But if life is the same thing as the light of men, then no one who is in darkness is living, and none of the living is in darkness; but every one who is alive is also in light, and every one who is in light is living, so that not he only who is living, but every one who is living, is a son of light; and he who is a son of light is he whose work shines before men.
We have been discussing certain things which are opposite, and what has been said of them may serve to suggest what has been omitted. We are speaking of life and the light of men, and the opposite to life is death; the opposite to the light of men, the darkness of men. It is therefore plain that he who is in the darkness of men is in death, and that he who works the works of death is nowhere but in darkness. But he who is mindful of God, if we consider what it is to be mindful of Him, is not in death, according to the saying,4711 “In death there is no one who remembers Thee.” Are the darkness of men, and death, such as they are by nature? On this point we have another passage,4712 “We were once darkness, but now light in the Lord,” even if we be now in the fullest sense saints and spiritual persons. Thus he who was once darkness has become, like Paul, capable of being light in the Lord. Some consider that some natures are spiritual from the first, such as those of Paul and the holy Apostles; but I scarcely see how to reconcile with such a view, what the above text tells us, that the spiritual person was once darkness and afterwards became light. For if the spiritual was once darkness what can the earthy have been? But if it is true that darkness became light, as in the text, how is it unreasonable to suppose that all darkness is capable of becoming light? Had not Paul said, “We were once in darkness, but now are we light in the Lord,” and thus implied of those whom they consider to be naturally lost, that they were darkness, or are darkness still, the hypothesis about the different natures might have been admissible. But Paul distinctly says that he had once been darkness but was now light in the Lord, which implies the possibility that darkness should turn into light. But he who perceives the possibility of a change on each side for the better or for the worse, will not find it hard to gain an insight into every darkness of men, or into that death which consists in the darkness of men.
Heracleon adopts a somewhat violent course when he arrives at this passage, “What was made in Him was life.” Instead of the “In Him” of the text he understands “to those men who are spiritual,” as if he considered the Logos and the spiritual to be identical, though this he does not plainly say; and then he proceeds to give, as it were, an account of the origin of the matter and says, “He (the Logos) provided them with their first form at their birth, carrying further and making manifest what had been sown by another,4713 into form and into illumination and into an outline of its own.” He did not observe how Paul speaks of the spiritual,4714 and how he refrains from saying that they are men. “A natural man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God, for they are foolishness to him; but the spiritual judgeth all things.” We maintain that it was not without a meaning that he did not add the word men to the word spiritual. Spiritual is something better than man, for man receives his form either in soul, or in body, or in both together, not in what is more divine than these, namely, in spirit; and it is after he has come to have a prevailing share of this that he is called “spiritual.” Moreover, in bringing forward such a hypothesis as this, he furnishes not even the pretence of a proof, and shows himself unable to reach even a moderate degree of plausibility for his argument on the subject. So much, then, for him.
Let us suggest another question, namely, whether the life was the light of men only, and not of every being as well that is in blessedness. For if the life were the same thing as the light of men, and if the light of Christ were for men alone, then the life also would be only for men. But such a view is both foolish and impious, since the other Scriptures testify against this interpretation and declare that, when we are somewhat more advanced, we shall be equal to the angels.4715 The question is to be solved on the principle that when a predicate is applied to certain persons, it is not to be at once taken to apply to them alone. Thus, when the light of men is spoken of, it is not the light of men only; had that been the meaning, a word would have been added to express it; the life, it would have read, was the light of men only. For it is possible for the light of men to be the light of others besides men, just as it is possible that certain animals and certain plants may form the food of men, and that the same animals and plants should be the food of other creatures too. That is an example from common life; it is fitting that another analogy should be adduced from the inspired books. Now the question here before us, is why the light of men should not be the light of other creatures also, and we have seen that to speak of the light of men by no means excludes the possibility that the light may be that of other beings besides man, whether inferior to him or like him. Now a name is given to God; He is said to be the God of Abraham and of Isaac and of Jacob. He, then, who infers from the saying, “The life was the light of men,” that the light is for no other than for men, ought also to conclude that the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob is the God of no one else but these three patriarchs. But He is also the God of Elijah,4716 and, as Judith says,4717 of her father Simeon, and the God of the Hebrews. By analogy of reasoning, then, if nothing prevents Him from being the God of others, nothing prevents the light of men from being the light of others besides men.
Another, again, appeals to the text, “Let us make man according to our image and likeness, 4718” and maintains that whatever is made according to God’s image and likeness is man. To support this, numberless instances are adduced to show that in Scripture “man” and “angel” are used indifferently, and that the same subject is entitled both angel and man. This is true of the three who were entertained by Abraham, and of the two who came to Sodom; in the whole course of Scripture, persons are styled sometimes men, sometimes angels. Those who hold this view will say that since persons are styled angels who are manifestly men, as when Zechariah says,4719 “The messenger of the Lord, I am with you, saith the Lord Almighty,” and as it is written of John the Baptist,4720 “Behold I send My messenger before thy face,” the angels (messengers) of God are so called on account of their office, and are not here called men on account of their nature. It confirms this view that the names applied to the higher powers are not those of species of living beings, but those of the orders, assigned by God to this and to that reasonable being. “Throne” is not a species of living being, nor “dominion,” nor “principality,” nor “power”; these are names of the businesses to which those clothed with the names have been appointed; the subjects themselves are nothing but men, but the subject has come to be a throne, or a dominion, or a principality, or a power. In Joshua, the son of Nun, we read4721 that in Jericho there appeared to Joshua a man who said, “I am captain of the Lord’s host, now am I come.” The outcome of this is that the light of men must be held to be the same as the light of every being endowed with reason; for every reasonable being is man, since it is according to the image and likeness of God. It is spoken of in three different ways, “the light of men,” and simply “the light,” and “the true light.” It is the light of men either, as we showed before, because there is nothing to prevent us from regarding it as the light of other beings besides men, or because all beings endowed with reason are called men because they are made in the image of God.
The Saviour is here called simply light. But in the Catholic Epistle of this same John4722 we read that God is light. This, it has been maintained, furnishes a proof that the Son is not in substance different from the Father. Another student, however, looking into the matter more closely and with a sounder judgment, will say that the light which shines in darkness and is not overtaken by it, is not the same as the light in which there is no darkness at all. The light which shines in darkness comes upon this darkness, as it were, and is pursued by it, and, in spite of attempts made upon it, is not overtaken. But the light in which there is no darkness at all neither shines on darkness, nor is at first pursued by it, so as to prove victor and to have it recorded that it was not overtaken by its pursuer. The third designation was “the true light.” But in proportion as God, since He is the Father of truth, is more and greater than truth, and since He is the Father of wisdom is greater and more excellent than wisdom, in the same proportion He is more than the true light. We may learn, perhaps, in a more suggestive manner, how the Father and the Son are two lights, from David, who says in the thirty-fifth Psalm,4723 “In Thy light we shall see light.” This same light of men which shines in darkness, the true light, is called, further on in the Gospel, the light of the world; Jesus says,4724 “I am the light of the world.” Nor must we omit to notice that whereas the passage might very well have run, “That which was made was in Him the light of men, and the light of men was life,” he chose the opposite order. He puts life before the light of men, even if life and the light of men are the same thing; in thinking of those who have part in life, though that life is also the light of men, we are to come first to the fact that they are living the divine life spoken of before; then we come to their enlightenment. For life must come first if the living person is to be enlightened; it would not be a good arrangement to speak of the illumination of one not yet conceived as living, and to make life come after the illumination. For though “life” and “the light” of men are the same thing, the notions are taken separately. This light of men is also called, by Isaiah, “the light of the Gentiles,” where he says,4725 “Behold I have set Thee for a covenant of the generation, for a light of the Gentiles;” and David, placing his confidence in this light, says in the twenty-sixth Psalm,4726 “The Lord is my illumination and my Saviour; whom shall I fear?”
As for those who make up a mythology about the æons and arrange them in syzygies (yokes or pairs), and who consider the Logos and Life to have been emitted by Intellect and Truth, it may not be beside the point to state the following difficulties. How can life, in their system, the yokefellow of the Word, derive his origin from his yokefellow? For “what was made in Him,” he says, evidently referring to the Word, mentioned immediately before, “was life.” Will they tell us how life, the yokefellow, as they say, of the Word, came into being in the Word, and how life rather than the Word is the light of men. It would be quite natural if men of reasonable minds, who are perplexed with such questions and find the point we have raised hard to dispose of, should turn round upon us and invite us to discuss the reason why it is not the Word that is said to be the light of men, but life which originated in the Word. To such an enquiry we shall reply that the life here spoken of is not that which is common to rational beings and to beings without reason, but that life which is added to us upon the completion of reason in us, our share in that life, being derived from the first reason (Logos). It is when we turn away from the life which is life in appearance only, not in truth, and when we yearn to be filled with the true life, that we are made partakers of it, and when it has arisen in us it becomes the foundation of the light of the higher knowledge (gnosis). With some it may be that this life is only potentially and not actually light, with those who do not strive to search out the things of the higher knowledge, while with others it is actually light. With these it clearly is so who act on Paul’s injunction, “Seek earnestly the best gifts;” and among the greatest gifts is that which all are enjoined to seek, namely, the word of wisdom, and it is followed by the word of knowledge. This wisdom and this knowledge lie side by side; into the difference between them this is not a fitting occasion to enquire.
“And4727 the light shineth in darkness and the darkness hath not overtaken it.” We are
still enquiring about the light of men, since it is what was spoken of in the preceding verse,
and also, I consider, about darkness, which is named as its adversary, the darkness also being,
if the definition of it is correct, that of men. The light of men is a generic notion covering
two special things; and with the darkness of men it is the same. He who has gained the light
of men and shares its beams will do the work of light and know in the higher sense, being
illuminated by the light of the higher knowledge. And we must recognize the analogous
case of those on the other side, and of their evil actions, and of that which is thought to be
but is not really knowledge, since those who exercise it have the reason (Logos) not of light
but of darkness. And because the sacred word knows the things which produce light, Isaiah
says:4728 “Because Thy commandments are a light upon the earth,” and David says in the
Psalm,4729 “The precept of the Lord is clear, enlightening the eyes.” But since in addition
to the commandments and the precepts there is a light of higher knowledge, we read in one
of the twelve (prophets),4730 “Sow to yourselves for righteousness, reap to yourselves for
the fruit of life, make light for yourselves the light of knowledge.” There is a further light
of knowledge in addition to the commandments, and so we read, “Make light for yourselves,”
not simply light, but what light?—the light of knowledge. For if any light that a man kindles
for himself were a light of knowledge, then the added words, “Make light for yourselves, the
light of knowledge,” would have no meaning. And again that darkness is brought upon
men by their evil deeds, we learn from John himself, when he says in his epistle,4731 “If we
say that we have fellowship with Him and walk in darkness, we lie and do not the truth,”
and again, “He that saith he is in the light, and hateth his brother, is in darkness even until
now,” and again, “He that hateth his brother is in darkness, and walketh in darkness, and
knoweth not whither he goeth, because darkness hath blinded his eyes.” Walking in darkness
signifies evil conduct, and to hate one’s brother, is not that to fall away from that which is
properly called knowledge? But he also who is ignorant of divine things walks in darkness,
just because of that ignorance; as David says,4732 “They knew not, they understood not,
they walk in darkness.” Consider, however, this passage,4733 “God is light and in Him is
Now some one will ask how this statement that there is no darkness in Him can be regarded as a thing peculiar to Him, when we consider that the Saviour also was quite without sin. Could it not be said of Him also that “He is light, and that there is no darkness in Him”? The difference between the two cases has been partly set forth above. We will now, however, go a step further than we did before, and add, that if God made Christ who knew no sin to be sin for us,4735 then it could not be said of Him that there was no darkness in Him. For if Jesus was in the likeness4736 of the flesh of sin and for sin, and condemned sin by taking upon Him the likeness of the flesh of sin, then it cannot be said of Him, absolutely and directly, that there was no darkness in Him. We may add that “He4737 took our infirmities and bare our sicknesses,” both infirmities of the soul and sicknesses of the hidden man of our heart. On account of these infirmities and sicknesses which He bore away from us, He declares His soul to be sorrowful and sore troubled,4738 and He is said in Zechariah to have put on filthy garments,4739 which, when He was about to take them off, are said to be sins. “Behold, it is said, I have taken away thy sins.” Because He had taken on Himself the sins of the people of those who believed in Him, he uses many such expressions as these: “Far from my salvation are the words of my transgressions,”4740 and “Thou knowest my foolishness, and my sins were not hid from Thee.”4741 And let no one suppose that we say this from any lack of piety towards the Christ of God; for as the Father alone has immortality and our Lord took upon Himself, for His love to men, the death He died for us, so to the Father alone the words apply, “In Him is no darkness,” since Christ took upon Himself, for His goodwill towards men, our darknesses. This He did, that by His power He might destroy our death and remove the darkness which is in our soul, so that the saying in Isaiah might be fulfilled,4742 “The people that sat in darkness saw a great light.” This light, which came into being in the Logos, and is also life, shines in the darkness of our souls, and it has come where the rulers of this darkness carry on their struggle with the race of men and strive to subdue to darkness those who do not stand firm with all their power; that they might be enlightened the light has come so far, and that they might be called sons of light. And shining in darkness this light is pursued by the darkness, but not overtaken.
Should any one consider that we are adding something that is not written, namely, the pursuit of the light by the darkness, let him reflect that unless the darkness had pursued the light the words, “The darkness did not overtake it,” would have no meaning. John writes for those who have wit to see what is omitted and to supply it as the context requires, and so he wrote, “The darkness did not overtake it.” If it did not overtake it, it must first have pursued it, and that the darkness did pursue the light is clear from what the Saviour suffered, and those also who received His teachings, His own children, when darkness was doing what it could against the sons of light and was minded to drive light away from men. But since, if God be for us,4743 no one, however that way minded, can be against us, the more they humbled themselves the more they grew, and they prevailed exceedingly. In two ways the darkness did not overtake the light. Either it was left far behind and was itself so slow, while the light was in its course so sharp and swift, that it was not even able to keep following it, or if the light sought to lay a snare for the darkness, and waited for it in pursuance of the plan it had formed, then darkness, coming near the light, was brought to an end. In either case the darkness did not overtake the light.
In connection with this subject it is necessary for us to point out that darkness is not to be understood, every time it is mentioned, in a bad sense; Scripture speaks of it sometimes in a good sense. The heterodox have failed to observe this distinction, and have accordingly adopted most shameful doctrines about the Maker of the world, and have indeed revolted from Him, and addicted themselves to fictions and myths. We must, therefore, show how and when the name of darkness is taken in a good sense. Darkness and clouds and tempest are said in Exodus4744 to be round about God, and in the seventeenth Psalm,4745 “He made darkness His secret place, His tent round about Him, dark water in clouds of the air.” Indeed, if one considers the multitude of speculation and knowledge about God, beyond the power of human nature to take in, beyond the power, perhaps, of all originated beings except Christ and the Holy Spirit, then one may know how God is surrounded with darkness, because the discourse is hid in ignorance which would be required to tell in what darkness He has made His hiding-place when He arranged that the things concerning Him should be unknown and beyond the grasp of knowledge. Should any one be staggered by these expositions, he may be reconciled to them both by the “dark sayings” and by the “treasures of darkness,” hidden, invisible, which are given to Christ by God. In nowise different, I consider, are the treasures of darkness which are hid in Christ, from what is spoken of in the text, “God made darkness His secret place,” and (the saint) “shall understand parable and dark saying.”4746 And consider if we have here the reason of the Saviour’s saying to His disciples, “What ye have heard in darkness, speak ye in the light.” The mysteries committed to them in secret and where few could hear, hard to be known and obscure, He bids them, when enlightened and therefore said to be in the light, to make known to every one who is made light. I might add a still stranger feature of this darkness which is praised, namely, that it hastens to the light and overtakes it, and so at last, after having been unknown as darkness, undergoes for him who does not see its power such a change that he comes to know it and to declare that what was formerly known to him as darkness has now become light.
“There was a man sent from God, whose name was John.”4747 He who is sent is sent
from somewhere to somewhere; and the careful student will, therefore, enquire from what
quarter John was sent, and whither. The “whither” is quite plain on the face of the story;
he was sent to Israel, and to those who were willing to hear him when he was staying in the
wilderness of Judæa and baptizing by the banks of the Jordan. According to the deeper
sense, however, he was sent into the world, the world being understood as this earthly place
where men are; and the careful student will have this in view in enquiring from where John
was sent. Examining the words more closely, he will perhaps declare that as it is written of
Adam,4748 “And the Lord sent him forth out of the Paradise of pleasure to till the earth, out
of which he was taken,” so also John was sent, either from heaven or from Paradise, or from
some other quarter to this place on the earth. He was sent that he might bear witness of the
light. There is, however, an objection to this interpretation, which is not to be lightly dismissed.
It is written in Isaiah:4749 “Whom shall I send, and who will go to the people?”
The prophet answers: “Here am I,—send me.” He, then, who objects to that rendering of
our passage which appears to be the deeper may say that Isaiah was sent not to this world
from another place, but after having seen “the Lord sitting on a throne high and lifted up,”
was sent to the people, to say, “Hearing, ye shall hear and shall not understand,” and so on;
and that in the same manner John, the beginning of his mission not being narrated, is sent
after the analogy of the mission of Isaiah, to baptize,4750 and to make ready for the Lord a
people prepared for Him, and to bear witness of the light. So much we have said of the first
sense; and now we adduce certain solutions which help to confirm the deeper meaning
about John. In the same passage it is added, “He came for witness, to bear witness of the
light.” Now, if he came, where did he come from? To those who find it difficult to follow
us, we point to what John says afterwards of having seen the Holy Spirit as a dove descending
on the Saviour. “He that sent me,” he says,4751 “to baptize with water, He said unto me,
Upon whomsoever thou shalt see the Holy Spirit descending and abiding upon Him, the
same is He that baptizeth with the Holy Spirit and with fire.” When did He send him and
give him this injunction? The answer to this question will probably be that when He sent
him to begin to baptize, then He who was dealing with him uttered this word. But a more
convincing argument for the view that John was sent from another region when he entered
As we are now engaged with what is said of John, and are asking about his mission, I
may take the opportunity to state the view which I entertain about him. We have read this
prophecy about him, “Behold, I send My messenger (angel) before Thy face, who shall prepare
Thy way before Thee;” and at this we ask if it can be one of the holy angels who is sent down
on this ministry as forerunner of our Saviour. No wonder if, when the first-born of all cre-
ation was assuming a human body, some of them should have been filled with love to man
and become admirers and followers of Christ, and thought it good to minister to his kindness
towards man by having a body like that of men. And who would not be moved at the thought
of his leaping for joy when yet in the belly, surpassing as he did the common nature of man?
Should the piece entitled “The prayer of Joseph,” one of the apocryphal works current among
the Hebrews, be thought worthy of credence, this dogma will be found in it clearly expressed.
Those at the beginning, it is represented, having some marked distinction beyond men, and
being much greater than other souls, because they were angels, they have come down to
human nature. Thus Jacob says: “I, Jacob, who speak to you, and Israel, I am an angel of
God, a ruling spirit, and Abraham and Isaac were created before every work of God; and I
am Jacob, called Jacob by men, but my name is Israel, called Israel by God, a man seeing
God, because I am the first-born of every creature which God caused to live.” And he adds:
“When I was coming from Mesopotamia of Syria, Uriel, the angel of God, came forth, and
said, I have come down to the earth and made my dwelling among men, and I am called
Jacob by name. He was wroth with me and fought with me and wrestled against me, saying
that his name and the name of Him who is before every angel should be before my name.
And I told him his name and how great he was among the sons of God; Art not thou Uriel
my eighth, and I am Israel and archangel of the power of the Lord and a chief captain among
the sons of God? Am not I Israel, the first minister in the sight of God, and I invoked my
God by the inextinguishable name?” It is likely that this was really said by Jacob, and was
therefore written down, and that there is also a deeper meaning in what we are told, “He
supplanted his brother in the womb.” Consider whether the celebrated question about
Jacob and Esau has a solution. We read,4757 “The children being not yet born, neither
having done anything good or bad, that the purpose of God according to election might
stand, not of works but of him that calleth, it was said, “The elder shall serve the younger.”
Even as it is written: “Jacob I loved, but Esau I hated.” What shall we say, then? Is there
unrighteousness with God? God forbid.” If, then, when they were not yet born, and had
not done anything either good or evil, in order that God’s purpose according to election
might stand, not of works, but of him that calleth, if at such a period this was said, how if
Now we know voice and speech to be different things. The voice can be produced without any meaning and with no speech in it, and similarly speech can be reported to the mind without voice, as when we make mental excursions, within ourselves. And thus the Saviour is, in one view of Him, speech, and John differs from Him; for as the Saviour is speech, John is voice. John himself invites me to take this view of him, for to those who asked who he was, he answered, “I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare the way of the Lord! make His paths straight!” This explains, perhaps, how it was that Zacharias lost his voice at the birth of the voice which points out the Word of God, and only recovered it when the voice, forerunner of the Word, was born. A voice must be perceived with the ears if the mind is afterwards to receive the speech which the voice indicates. Hence, John is, in point of his birth, a little older than Christ, for our voice comes to us before our speech. But John also points to Christ; for speech is brought forward by the voice. And Christ is baptized by John, though John declares himself to have need to be baptized by Christ; for with men speech is purified by voice, though the natural way is that speech should purify the voice which indicates it. In a word, when John points out Christ, it is man pointing out God, the Saviour incorporeal, the voice pointing out the Word.
The force that is in names may be applied in many matters, and it may be worth our while to ask at this point what is the significance of the names John and Zacharias. The relatives wish, as the giving of a name is a thing not to be lightly disposed of, to call the child Zacharias, and are surprised that Elisabeth should want him to be called John. Zacharias then writes, “His name is John,” and is at once freed from his troublesome silence. On examining the names, then, we find “Joannes” to be “Joa” without the “nes.” The New Testament gives Hebrew names a Greek form and treats them as Greek words; Jacob is changed into Jacobus, Symeon into Simon, and Joannes is the same as Joa. Zacharias is said to be memory, and Elisabeth “oath of my God,” or “strength of my God.” John then came into the world from grace of God (=Joa=Joannes), and his parents were Memory (about God) and the Oath of our God, about the fathers. Thus was he born to make ready for the Lord a people fit for Him, at the end of the Covenant now grown old, which is the end of the Sabbatic period. Hence it is not possible that the rest after the Sabbath should have come into existence from the seventh of our God; on the contrary, it is our Saviour who, after the pattern of His own rest, caused us to be made in the likeness of His death, and hence also of His resurrection.4759
“He came for a witness that He might bear witness of the light, that all through Him
might believe.”4760 Some of the dissenters from the Church’s doctrine, men who profess
to believe in Christ, have desired another being, as indeed their system requires, besides the
Creator, and hence cannot allow His coming to the world to have been foretold by the
prophets.4761 They therefore endeavour to get rid of the testimonies of the prophets about
Christ, and say that the Son of God has no need of witnesses, but that He brings with Him
His own evidence, partly in the sound words full of power which He proclaimed and partly
in the wonderful works He did, which were sufficient at once to convince any one whatever.
Then they say: If Moses is believed on account of his word and his works, and has no need
of any witnesses to announce him beforehand, and if the prophets were received, every one
of them, by these people, as messengers from God, how should not one who is much greater
than Moses and the prophets accomplish His mission and benefit the human race, without
prophets to bear witness about Him? They regard it as superfluous that He should have
been foretold by the prophets, since the prophets were concerned, as these opponents would
say, that those who believed in Christ should not receive Him as a new God, and therefore
did what they could to bring them to that same God whom Moses and the prophets taught
before Jesus. To this we must say that as there are many causes which may lead men to believe,
since men who are not moved by one argument may be by another, so God is able to
provide for men a number of occasions, any of which may cause their minds to open to the
truth that God, who is over all, has taken on Himself human nature. It is manifest to all,
how some are brought by the prophetic writings to the admiration of Christ. They are
astounded at the voices of so many prophets before Him, which establish the place of His
birth, the country of His upbringing, the power of His teaching, His working of wonderful
works, and His human passion brought to a close by His resurrection. We must notice, too,
that Christ’s stupendous acts of power were able to bring to the faith those of Christ’s own
time, but that they lost their demonstrative force with the lapse of years and began to be
regarded as mythical. Greater evidential value than that of the miracles then performed
attaches to the comparison which we now make between these miracles and the prophecy
of them; this makes it impossible for the student to cast any doubt on the former. The
prophetic testimonies do not declare merely the advent of the Messiah; it is by no means
the case that they teach this and nothing else. They teach a great deal of theology. The relation
of the Father to the Son and of the Son to the Father may be learned not less from what
the prophets announce about Christ, than from the Apostles narrating the splendours of
Accordingly John came to bear witness of the light, and in his witness-bearing he cried,
saying,4767 “He that cometh after me exists before me; for He was before me; for of His
fulness we have all received and grace for grace, for the law was given by Moses, but grace
and truth came through Jesus Christ. No one hath seen God at any time; the only-begotten
God, who is in the bosom of the Father, He hath declared Him.” This whole speech is from
the mouth of the Baptist bearing witness to the Christ. Some take it otherwise, and consider
that the words from “for of His fulness” to “He hath declared Him” are from the writer,
John the Apostle. The true state of the case is that John’s first testimony begins, as we said
before, “He that cometh after me,” and ends, “He hath declared Him,” and his second
testimony is that spoken to the priests and levites sent from Jerusalem, whom the Jews had
sent. To them he confesses and does not deny the truth, namely, that he is not the Christ,
nor Elijah, nor the prophet, but “the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight
the way of the Lord, as saith Isaiah the prophet.”4768 After this there is another testimony
of the same Baptist to Christ, still teaching His superior nature, which goes forth into the
whole world and enters into reasonable souls. He says,4769 “There standeth One among
you whom you know not, even He that cometh after me, the latchet of whose shoe I am not
worthy to unloose.” Consider if, since the heart is in the middle of the whole body, and the
ruling principle in the heart, the saying, “There standeth One among you whom you know
not,” can be understood of4770 the reason which is in every man. John’s fourth testimony
of Christ after these points to His human sufferings. He says,4771 “Behold the Lamb of God,
which taketh away the sin of the world. This is He of whom I said, After me cometh a man
who exists before me, for He was before me. And I knew Him not, but that He should be
made manifest to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water.” And the fifth testimony
is recorded in the words,4772 “I beheld the Spirit descending as a dove out of heaven, and
it abode upon Him, and I knew Him not, but He that sent me to baptize with water, He said
unto me, Upon whomsoever thou shalt see the Spirit descending and abiding upon Him,
the same is He that baptizeth with the Holy Spirit. And I have seen and borne witness that
this is the Son of God.” In the sixth place John witnesses of Christ to the two disciples:4773
It may be asked why we should have gone through all this when the verse before us is,
“He came for witness, that he might bear witness of the light.” But it was necessary to give
John’s testimonies to the light, and to show the order in which they took place, and also, in
order to show how effective John’s testimony proved, to set forth the help it afforded afterwards
to those to whom he bore it. But before all these testimonies there was an earlier one
when the Baptist leaped in the womb of Elisabeth at the greeting of Mary. That was a testimony
to Christ and attested His divine conception and birth. And what more need I say?
John is everywhere a witness and forerunner of Christ. He anticipates His birth and dies a
little before the death of the Son of God, and thus witnesses not only for those at the time
of the birth, but to those who were expecting the freedom which was to come for man
through the death of Christ. Thus, in all his life, he is a little before Christ, and everywhere
makes ready for the Lord a people prepared for Him. And John’s testimony precedes also
the second and diviner coming of Christ, for we read,4774 “If ye will receive it, this is Elijah
which is to come. He that hath ears to hear let him hear.” Now, there was a beginning, in
which the Word was,—and we saw from Proverbs that that beginning was wisdom,—and
the Word was in existence, and in the Word life was made, and the life was the light of men;
and all this being so, I ask why the man who came, sent from God, whose name was John,
why he came for witness to bear witness especially of the light? Why did he not come to
bear witness of the life, or of the Word, or about the beginning, or about any other of the
many aspects in which Christ appears? Consider here the texts, “The people which sat in
darkness saw a great light,” and “The light shineth in darkness, and the darkness overtook
it not,” and consider how those who are in darkness, that is, men, have need of light. For
if the light of men shines in darkness, and there is no active power in darkness to attain to
it, then we must partake of other aspects of Christ; at present we have no real share of Him
at all. For what share have we of life, we who are still in the body of death, and whose life
is hid with Christ in God?4775 “For when Christ who is our life shall appear, then shall we
also appear with Him in glory.” It was not possible, therefore, that he who came should
bear witness about a life which is still hid with Christ in God. Nor did he come for witness
to bear witness of the Word, for we know the Word who was in the beginning with God
and who is God the Word; for the Word was made flesh on the earth. And though the
witness had been, at least apparently, about the Word, it would in fact have been about the
Word made flesh and not about the word of God. He did not come, therefore, to bear witness
of the Word. And how could there be any witness-bearing about wisdom, to those who,
even if they appear to know something, cannot understand pure truth, but behold it through
(Three Leaves from the Beginning.)
1. He who distinguishes in himself voice and meaning and things for which the meaning
stands, will not be offended at rudeness of language if, on enquiry, he finds the things spoken
of to be sound. The more may this be so when we remember how the holy men acknowledge
their speech and their preaching to be not in persuasion of the wisdom of words, but in
demonstration of the Spirit and of power.…
Then, after speaking of the rudeness of style of the Gospel, he proceeds:
2. The Apostles are not unaware that in some things they give offence, and that in some respects their culture is defective, and they confess themselves4777 accordingly to be rude in speech but not in knowledge; for we must consider that the other Apostles would have said this, too, as well as Paul. As for the text,4778 “But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may be of God and not of us,” we interpret it in this way. By “treasures” we understand here, as in other passages, the treasure of knowledge (gnosis) and of hidden wisdom. By “earthen vessels” we understand the humble diction of the Scriptures, which the Greek might so readily be led to despise, and in which the excellency of God’s power appears so clearly. The mystery of the truth and the power of the things said were not hindered by the humble diction from travelling to the ends of the earth, nor from subduing to the word of Christ, not only the foolish things of the world, but sometimes its wise things, too. For we see our calling,4779 not that no wise man according to the flesh, but that not many wise according to the flesh. But Paul, in his preaching of the Gospel, is a debtor4780 to deliver the word not to Barbarians only, but also to Greeks, and not only to the unwise, who would easily agree with him, but also to the wise. For he was made sufficient4781 by God to be a minister of the New Covenant, wielding the demonstration of the spirit and of power, so that when the believers agreed with him their belief should not be in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God. For, perhaps, if the Scripture possessed, like the works the Greeks admire, elegance and command of diction, then it would be open to suppose that not the truth of them had laid hold of men, but that the apparent sequence and splendour of language had carried off the hearers, and had carried them off by guile.
You are not content to fulfil the office, when I am present with you, of a taskmaster to drive me to labour at theology; even when I am absent you demand that I should spend most of my time on you and on the task I have to do for you.4783 I, for my part, am inclined to shrink from toil, and to avoid that danger which threatens from God those who give themselves to writing on divinity; thus I would take shelter in Scripture in refraining from making many books. For Solomon says in Ecclesiastes,4784 “My son, beware of making many books; there is no end of it, and much study is a weariness of the flesh.” For we, except that text have some hidden meaning which we do not yet perceive, have directly transgressed the injunction, we have not guarded ourselves against making many books.
Then, after saying that this discussion of but a few sentences of the Gospel have run to
four volumes, he goes on:
For, to judge by the words of the phrase, “My son, beware of making many books,” two things appear to be indicated by it: first, that we ought not to possess many books, and then that we ought not to compose many books. If the first is not the meaning the second must be, and if the second is the meaning the first does not necessarily follow. In either case we appear to be told that we ought not to make many books. I might take my stand on this dictum which now confronts us, and send you the text as an excuse, and I might appeal in support of this position to the fact that not even the saints found leisure to compose many books; and thus I might cry off from the bargain we made with each other, and give up writing what I was to send to you. You, on your side, would no doubt feel the force of the text I have cited, and might, for the future, excuse me. But we must treat Scripture conscientiously, and must not congratulate ourselves because we see the primary meaning of a text, that we understand it altogether. I do not, therefore, shrink from bringing forward what excuse I think I am able to offer for myself, and to point out the arguments, which you would certainly use against me, if I acted contrary to our agreement. And in the first place, the Sacred History seems to agree with the text in question, inasmuch as none of the saints composed several works, or set forth his views in a number of books. I will take up this point: when I proceed to write a number of books, the critic will remind me that even such a one as Moses left behind him only five books.
But he who was made fit to be a minister of the New Covenant, not of the letter, but of the spirit, Paul, who fulfilled the Gospel from Jerusalem round about to Illyricum,4786 did not write epistles to all the churches he taught, and to those to whom he did write he sent no more than a few lines. And Peter, on whom the Church of Christ is built, against which the gates of hell shall not prevail4787 left only one epistle of acknowledged genuineness. Suppose we allow that he left a second; for this is doubtful. What are we to say of him who leaned on Jesus’ breast, namely, John, who left one Gospel, though confessing4788 that he could make so many that the world would not contain them? But he wrote also the Apocalypse, being commanded to be silent and not to write the voices of the seven thunders.4789 But he also left an epistle of very few lines. Suppose also a second and a third, since not all pronounce these to be genuine; but the two together do not amount to a hundred lines.
Then, after enumerating the prophets and Apostles, and showing how each wrote only
a little, or not even a little, he goes on:4790
4. I feel myself growing dizzy with all this, and wonder whether, in obeying you, I have
not been obeying God, nor walking in the footsteps of the saints, unless it be that my too
great love to you, and my unwillingness to cause you any pain, has led me astray and caused
me to think of all these excuses. We started from the words of the preacher, where he says:
“My son, beware of making many books.” With this I compare a saying from the Proverbs
of the same Solomon,4791 “In the multitude of words thou shalt not escape sin; but in sparing
thy lips thou shalt be wise.” Here I ask whether speaking many words of whatever kind is
a multitude of words (in the sense of the preacher), even if the many words a man speaks
are sacred and connected with salvation. If this be the case, and if he who makes use of
many salutary words is guilty of “multitude of words,” then Solomon himself did not escape
this sin, for “he spoke4792 three thousand proverbs, and five thousand songs, and he spoke
of trees from the cedar that is in Lebanon even unto the hyssop that springeth out of the
wall, he spoke also of beasts and of fowl, and of creeping things and of fishes.” How, I may
ask, can any one give any course of instruction, without a multitude of words, using the
phrase in its simplest sense? Does not Wisdom herself say to those who are perishing,4793
“I stretched out my words, and ye heeded not”? Do we not find Paul, too, extending his
discourse from morning to midnight,4794 when Eutychus was borne down with sleep and
fell down, to the dismay of the hearers, who thought he was killed? If, then, the words are
true, “In much speaking thou wilt not escape sin,” and if Solomon was yet not guilty of great
sin when he discoursed on the subjects above mentioned, nor Paul when he prolonged his
discourse till midnight, then the question arises, What is that much speaking which is referred
to? and then we may pass on to consider what are the many books. Now the entire Word
of God, who was in the beginning with God, is not much speaking, is not words; for the
Word is one, being composed of the many speculations (theoremata), each of which is a
part of the Word in its entirety. Whatever words there be outside of this one, which
promise to give any description and exposition, even though they be words about truth,
none of these, to put it in a somewhat paradoxical way, is Word or Reason, they are all words
or reasons. They are not the monad, far from it; they are not that which agrees and is one
in itself, by their inner divisions and conflicts unity has departed from them, they have become
numbers, perhaps infinite numbers. We are obliged, therefore, to say that whoever
speaks that which is foreign to religion is using many words, while he who speaks the words
of truth, even should he go over the whole field and omit nothing, is always speaking the
one word. Nor are the saints guilty of much speaking, since they always have the aim in
When a house is being built which is to be made as strong as possible, the building takes
place in fine weather and in calm, so that nothing may hinder the structure from acquiring
the needed solidity. And thus it turns out so strong and stable that it is able to withstand
the rush of the flood, and the dashing of the river, and all the agencies accompanying a
storm which are apt to find out what is rotten in a building and to show what parts of it
have been properly put together. And more particularly should that house which is capable
of sheltering the speculations of truth, the house of reason, as it were, in promise or in letters,
be built at a time when God can add His free co-operation to the projector of so noble a
work, when the soul is quiet and in the enjoyment of that peace which passes all understanding,
when she is turned away from all disturbance and not buffeted by any billows. This, it
appears to me, was well understood by the servants of the prophetic spirit and the ministers
of the Gospel message; they made themselves worthy to receive that peace which is in secret
from Him who ever gives it to them that are worthy and who said,4807 “Peace I leave with
you, My peace I give unto you; not as the world giveth give I unto you.” And look if some
similar lesson is not taught under the surface with regard to David and Solomon in the
narrative about the temple. David, who fought the wars of the Lord and stood firm against
many enemies, his own and those of Israel, desired to build a temple for God. But God,
through Nathan, prevents him from doing so, and Nathan says to him,4808 “Thou shalt not
build me an house, because thou art a man of blood.” But Solomon, on the other hand, saw
God in a dream, and in a dream received wisdom, for the reality of the vision was kept for
him who said, “Behold a greater than Solomon is here.” The time was one of the profoundest
peace, so that it was possible for every man to rest under his own vine and his own fig-tree,
and Solomon’s very name was significant of the peace which was in his days, for Solomon
means peaceful; and so he was at liberty to build the famous temple of God. About the time
of Ezra, also, when “truth conquers wine and the hostile king and women,”4809 the temple
of God is restored again. All this is said by way of apology to you, reverend Ambrosius. It
is at your sacred encouragement that I have made up my mind to build up in writing the
tower of the Gospel; and I have therefore sate down to count the cost,4810 if I have sufficient
“And this is the witness of John.”4812 This is the second recorded testimony of John
the Baptist to Christ. The first begins with “This was He of whom I said, He that cometh
after me,” and goes down to “The only-begotten Son of God who is in the bosom of the
Father, He hath declared him.” Heracleon supposes the words, “No one has seen God at
any time,” etc., to have been spoken, not by the Baptist, but by the disciple. But in this he
is not sound. He himself allows the words, “Of his fulness we all received, and grace for
grace; for the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ,” to have
been spoken by the Baptist. And does it not follow that the person who received of the fulness
of Christ, and a second grace in addition to that he had before, and who declared the law
to have been given by Moses, but grace and truth to have come through Jesus Christ, is it
not clear that this is the person who understood, from what he received from the fulness of
Christ, how “no one hath seen God at any time,” and how “the only-begotten who is in the
bosom of the Father” had delivered the declaration about God to him and to all those who
had received of His fulness? He was not declaring here for the first time Him that is in the
bosom of the Father, as if there had never before been any one fit to receive what he told
His Apostles. Does he not teach us that he was before Abraham, and that Abraham rejoiced
and was glad to see his day? The words “Of his fulness all we received,” and “Grace for
grace,” show, as we have already made clear, that the prophets also received their gift from
the fulness of Christ and received a second grace in place of that they had before; for they
also, led by the Spirit, advanced from the introduction they had in types to the vision of
truth. Hence not all the prophets, but many of them,4813 desired to see the things, which
the Apostles saw. For if there was a difference among the prophets, those who were perfect
and more distinguished of them did not desire to see what the Apostles saw, but actually
beheld them, while those who rose less fully than these to the height of the Word were filled
with longing for the things which the Apostles knew through Christ. The word “saw” we
have not taken in a physical sense, and the word “heard” we have taken to refer to a spiritual
communication; only he who has ears is prepared to hear the words of Jesus—a thing which
does not happen too frequently. There is the further point, that the saints before the bodily
advent of Jesus had an advantage over most believers in their insight into the mysteries of
divinity, since the Word of God was their teacher before He became flesh, for He was always
working , in imitation of His Father, of whom He says, “My father worketh hitherto.” On
this point we may adduce the words He addresses to the Sadducees, who do not believe the
We have lingered rather long over these discussions, but there is a reason for it. There
are many who, under the pretence of glorifying the advent of Christ, declare the Apostles
to be wiser than the fathers or the prophets; and of these teachers some have invented a
greater God for the later period, while some, not venturing so far, but moved, according to
their own account of the matter, by the difficulty connected with doctrine, cancel the whole
of the gift conferred by God on the fathers and the prophets, through Christ, through whom
all things were made. If all things were made through Him, clearly so must the splendid
revelations have been which were made to the fathers and prophets, and became to them
the symbols of the sacred mysteries of religion. Now the true soldiers of Christ must always
be prepared to do battle for the truth, and must never, so far as lies with them, allow false
convictions to creep in. We must not, therefore, neglect this matter. It may be said that
John’s earlier testimony to Christ is to be found in the words, “He who cometh after me
exists before me, for He was before me,” and that the words, “For of His fulness we all received,
and grace for grace,” are in the mouth of John the disciple. Now, we must show this
exposition to be a forced one, and one which does violence to the context; it is rather a strong
proceeding to suppose the speech of the Baptist to be so suddenly and, as it were, inopportunely
interrupted by that of the disciple, and it is quite apparent to any one who can judge,
in whatever small degree, of a context, that the speech goes on continuously after the words,
“This is He of whom I spoke, He that cometh after me exists before me, for He was before
me.” The Baptist brings a proof that Jesus existed before him because He was before him,
since He is the first-born of all creation; he says, “For of His fulness all we received.” That
is the reason why he says, “He exists before me, for He was before me.” That is how I know
that He is first and in higher honour with the Father, since of His fulness both I and the
prophets before me received the more divine prophetic grace instead of the grace we received
at His hands before in respect of our election. That is why I say, “He exists before me, for
He was before me,” because we know what we have received from His fulness; namely, that
the law was given through Moses, not by Moses, while grace and truth not only were given
but came into existence4824 through Jesus Christ. For His God and Father both gave the
law through Moses, and made grace and truth through Jesus Christ, that grace and truth
which came to man. If we give a reasonable interpretation to the words, “Grace and truth
came through Jesus Christ,” we shall not be alarmed at the possible discrepancy with them
of that other saying, “I am the way and the truth and the life.” If it is Jesus who says, “I am
the truth,” then how does the truth come through Jesus Christ, since no one comes into
existence through himself? We must recognize that this very truth, the essential truth, which
Now let us consider John’s second testimony. Jews from Jerusalem,4832 kindred to John the Baptist, since he also belonged to a priestly race, send priests and levites to ask John who he is. In saying, “I am not the Christ,” he made a confession of the truth. The words are not, as one might suppose, a negation; for it is no negation to say, in the honour of Christ, that one is not Christ. The priests and levites sent from Jerusalem, having there heard in the first place that he is not the expected Messiah, put a question about the second great personage whom they expected, namely, Elijah, whether John were he, and he says he is not Elijah, and by his “I am not” makes a second confession of the truth. And, as many prophets had appeared in Israel, and one in particular was looked for according to the prophecy of Moses, who said,4833 “A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up to you of your brethren, like unto me, him shall ye hear; and it shall come to pass that every soul that shall not hear that prophet shall be destroyed from among the people,” they, therefore, ask a third question, not whether he is a prophet, but whether he is the prophet. Now, they did not apply this name to the Christ, but supposed the prophet to be a second figure beside the Christ. But John, on the contrary, who knew that He whose forerunner he was was both the Christ and the prophet thus foretold, answered “No;” whereas, if they had asked if he was a prophet, he would have answered “Yes;”4834 for he was not unconscious that he was a prophet. In all these answers John’s second testimony to Christ was not yet completed; he had still to give his questioners the answer they were to take back to those who sent them, and to declare himself in the terms of the prophecy of Isaiah, which says, “The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord.”
Here the enquiry suggests itself whether the second testimony is concluded, and whether there is a third, addressed to those who were sent from the Pharisees. They wished to know why he baptized, if he was neither the Christ, nor Elijah, nor the prophet; and he said:4835 “I baptize with water; but there standeth one among you whom you know not, He that cometh after me, the latchet of whose shoe I am not worthy to unloose.” Is this a third testimony, or is this which they were to report to the Pharisees a part of the second? As far as the words allow me to conjecture I should say that the word to the emissaries of the Pharisees was a third testimony. It is to be observed, however, that the first testimony asserts the divinity of the Saviour, while the second disposes of the suspicion of those who were in doubt whether John could be the Christ, and the third declares one who was already present with men although they saw Him not, and whose coming was no longer in the future. Before going on to the subsequent testimonies in which he points out Christ and witnesses to Him, let us look at the second and third, word for word, and let us, in the first place, observe that there are two embassies to the Baptist, one “from Jerusalem” from the Jews, who send priests and levites, to ask him, “Who art thou?” the second sent by the Pharisees,4836 who were in doubt about the answer which had been made to the priests and levites. Observe how what is said by the first envoys is in keeping with the character of priests and levites, and shows gentleness and a willingness to learn. “Who art thou?” they say, and “What then? art thou Elijah?” and “Art thou that prophet?” and then, “Who art thou, that we may give an answer to them that sent us? What sayest thou of thyself?” There is nothing harsh or arrogant in the enquiries of these men; everything agrees well with the character of true and careful servants of God; and they raise no difficulties about the replies made to them. Those, on the contrary, who are sent from the Pharisees assail the Baptist, as it were, with arrogant and unsympathetic words: “Why then baptizest thou if thou be not the Christ nor Elijah nor the prophet?” This mission is sent scarcely for the sake of information, as in the former case of the priests and levites, but rather to debar the Baptist from baptizing, as if it were thought that no one was entitled to baptize but Christ and Elijah and the prophet. The student who desires to understand the Scripture must always proceed in this careful way; he must ask with regard to each speech, who is the speaker and on what occasion it was spoken. Thus only can we discern how speech harmonizes with the character of the speaker, as it does all through the sacred books.
Then the Jews sent priests and levites from Jerusalem to ask him, Who art thou? And
he confessed and denied not; and he confessed, I am not the Christ.4837 What legates should
have been sent from the Jews to John, and where should they have been sent from? Should
they not have been men held to stand by the election of God above their fellows, and should
they not have come from that place which was chosen out of the whole of the earth, though
it is all called good, from Jerusalem where was the temple of God? With such honour, then,
do they enquire of John. In the case of Christ nothing of this sort is reported to have been
done by the Jews; but what the Jews do to John, John does to Christ, sending his own disciples
to ask him,4838 “Art thou He that should come, or do we look for another?” John confesses
to those sent to him, and denies not, and he afterwards declares, “I am the voice of one
crying in the wilderness;” but Christ, as having a greater testimony than John the Baptist,
makes His answer by words and deeds, saying, “Go and tell John those things which ye do
hear and see; the blind receive their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed and
the deaf hear, and the poor have the Gospel preached to them.” On this passage I shall, if
God permit, enlarge in its proper place. Here, however, it might be asked reasonably enough
why John gives such an answer to the question put to him. The priests and levites do not
ask him, “Art thou the Christ?” but “Who art thou?” and the Baptist’s reply to this question
should have been, “I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness.” The proper reply to the
question, “Art thou the Christ?” is, “I am not the Christ;” and to the question, “Who art
thou?”—“The voice of one crying in the wilderness.” To this we may say that he probably
discerned in the question of the priests and levites a cautious reverence, which led them to
hint the idea in their minds that he who was baptizing might be the Christ, but withheld
them from openly saying so, which might have been presumptuous. He quite naturally,
therefore, proceeds in the first place to remove any false impressions they might have taken
up about him, and declares publicly the true state of the matter, “I am not the Christ.” Their
second question, and also their third, show that they had conceived some such surmise
about him. They supposed that he might be that second in honour to whom their hopes
pointed, namely, Elijah, who held with them the next position after Christ; and so when
John had answered, “I am not the Christ,” they asked, “What then? Art thou Elijah?” And
he said, “I am not.” They wish to know, in the third place, if he is the prophet, and on his
answer, “No,” they have no longer any name to give the personage whose advent they expected,
and they say, “Who art thou, then, that we may give an answer to them that sent us.
What sayest thou of thyself?” Their meaning is: “You are not, you say, any of those personages
whose advent Israel hopes and expects, and who you are, to baptize as you do, we do
“And4840 they asked him, What then? Art thou Elijah? and he said, I am not.” No one
can fail to remember in this connection what Jesus says of John,4841 “If ye will receive it,
this is Elijah which is to come.” How, then, does John come to say to those who ask him,
“Art thou Elijah?”—“I am not.” And how can it be true at the same time that John is Elijah
who is to come, according to the words of Malachi,4842 “And behold I send unto you Elijah
the Tishbite, before the great and notable day of the Lord come, who shall restore the heart
of the father to the son, and the heart of a man to his neighbour, lest I come, and utterly
smite the earth.” The words of the angel of the Lord, too, who appeared to Zacharias, as he
stood at the right hand of the altar of incense, are somewhat to the same effect as the
prophecy of Malachi: “And4843 thy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee a son, and thou shalt call
his name John.” And a little further on:4844 “And he shall go before His face in the spirit
and power of Elijah to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to
the wisdom of the just, to make ready for the Lord a people prepared for Him.” As for the
first point, one might say that John did not know that he was Elijah. This will be the explanation
of those who find in our passage a support for their doctrine of transcorporation, as
if the soul clothed itself in a fresh body and did not quite remember its former lives. These
thinkers will also point out that some of the Jews assented to this doctrine when they spoke
about the Saviour as if He was one of the old prophets, and had risen not from the tomb
but from His birth. His mother Mary was well known, and Joseph the carpenter was supposed
to be His father, and it could readily be supposed that He was one of the old prophets risen
from the dead. The same person will adduce the text in Genesis,4845 “I will destroy the
whole resurrection,” and will thereby reduce those who give themselves to finding in
Scripture solutions of false probabilities to a great difficulty in respect of this doctrine.
Another, however, a churchman, who repudiates the doctrine of transcorporation as a false
one, and does not admit that the soul of John ever was Elijah, may appeal to the abovequoted
words of the angel, and point out that it is not the soul of Elijah that is spoken of at
John’s birth, but the spirit and power of Elijah. “He shall go before him,” it is said, “in the
spirit and power of Elijah, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children.” Now it can be
shown from thousands of texts that the spirit is a different thing from the soul, and that
“Art thou that prophet? And he answered No.”4857 If the law and the prophets were
until John,4858 what can we say that John was but a prophet? His father Zacharias, indeed,
says, filled with the Holy Ghost and prophesying,4859 “And thou, child, shalt be called the
prophet of the Highest, for thou shalt go before the Lord to prepare His ways.” (One might
indeed get past this passage by laying stress on the word called: he is to be called, he is not
said to be, a prophet.) And still more weighty is it that the Saviour said to those who considered
John to be a prophet,4860 “But what went ye out to see? A prophet? Yea, I say unto
you, and more than a prophet.” The words, Yea, I say unto you, manifestly affirm that John
is a prophet, and that is nowhere denied afterwards. If, then, he is said by the Saviour to be
not only a prophet but “more than a prophet,” how is it that when the priests and levites
come and ask him, “Art thou the Prophet?” he answers No! On this we must remark that
it is not the same thing to say, “Art thou the Prophet?” and “Art thou a prophet?” The distinction
between the two expressions has already been observed, when we asked what was
the difference between the God and God, and between the Logos and Logos.4861 Now it is
written in Deuteronomy,4862 “A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you, like
me; Him shall ye hear, and it shall be that every soul that will not hear that prophet shall be
cut off from among His people.” There was, therefore, an expectation of one particular
prophet having a resemblance to Moses in mediating between God and the people and receiving
a new covenant from God to give to those who accepted his teaching; and in the
case of each of the prophets, the people of Israel recognized that he was not the person of
whom Moses spoke. As, then, they doubted about John, whether he were not the Christ,4863
so they doubted whether he could not be the prophet. And there is no wonder that those
who doubted about John whether he were the Christ, did not understand that the Christ
and the prophet are the same person; their doubt as to John necessarily implied that they
were not clear on this point. Now the difference between “the prophet” and “a prophet”
has escaped the observation of most students; this is the case with Heracleon, who says, in
these very words: “As, then, John confessed that he was not the Christ, and not even a
prophet, nor Elijah.” If he interpreted the words before us in such a way, he ought to have
examined the various passages to see whether in saying that he is not a prophet nor Elijah
“They said therefore unto him, Who art thou? that we may give an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself?” This speech of the emissaries amounts to the follow- ing: We had a surmise what you were and came to learn if it was so, but now we know that you are not that. It remains for us, therefore, to hear your account of yourself, so that we may report your answer to those who sent us.
“He said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness: Make straight the way of the
Lord, as said Isaiah the prophet.” As He who is peculiarly the Son of God, being no other
than the Logos, yet makes use of Logos (reason)—for He was the Logos in the beginning,
and was with God, the Logos of God—so John, the servant of that Logos, being, if we take
the Scripture to mean what it says, no other than a voice, yet uses his voice to point to the
Logos. He, then, understanding in this way the prophecy about himself spoken by Isaiah
the prophet, says he is a voice, not crying in the wilderness, but “of one crying in the wilderness,”
of Him, namely, who stood and cried,4864 “If any man thirst, let him come unto Me
and drink.” He it was, too, who said,4865 “Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths
straight. Every valley shall be filled and every mountain and hill shall be brought low; and
all the crooked shall be made straight.” For as we read in Exodus that God said to Moses,4866
“Behold I have given thee for a God to Pharaoh, and Aaron thy brother shall be thy prophet;”
so we are to understand—the cases are at least analogous if not altogether similar—it is with
the Word in the beginning, who is God, and with John. For John’s voice points to that word
and demonstrates it. It is therefore a very appropriate punishment that falls on Zacharias
on his saying to the angel,4867 “Whereby shall I know this? For I am an old man and my
wife well stricken in years.” For his want of faith with regard to the birth of the voice, he is
himself deprived of his voice, as the angel Gabriel says to him, “Behold, thou shalt be silent
and not able to speak until the day that these things shall come to pass, because thou hast
not believed my words, which shall be fulfilled in their season.” And afterwards when he
had “asked for a writing tablet and written, His name is John; and they all marvelled,” he
recovered his voice; for “his mouth was opened immediately and his tongue, and he spake,
blessing God.” We discussed above how it is to be understood that the Logos is the Son of
God, and went over the ideas connected with that; and a similar sequence of ideas is to be
observed at this point. John came for a witness; he was a man sent from God to bear witness
of the light, that all men through him might believe; he was that voice, then, we are to understand,
which alone was fitted worthily to announce the Logos. We shall understand this
aright if we call to mind what was adduced in our exposition of the texts: “That all might
believe through Him,” and “This is he of whom it is written, Behold I send My messenger
before thy face, who shall prepare thy way before thee.”4868 There is fitness, too, in his being
said to be the voice, not of one saying in the wilderness, but of one crying in the wilderness.
Now the way of the Lord is made straight in two fashions. First, in the way of contemplation,
when thought is made clear in truth without any mixture of falsehood; and then in
the way of conduct, after the sound contemplation of what ought to be done, when action
is produced which harmonizes with sound theory of conduct. And that we may the more
clearly understand the text, “Make straight the way of the Lord,” it will be well to compare
with it what is said in the Proverbs,4873 “Depart not, either to the right hand or to the left.”
For he who deviates in either direction has given up keeping his path straight, and is no
longer worthy of regard, since he has gone apart from the straightness of the journey, for
“the Lord4874 is righteous, and loves righteousness, and His face beholds straightness.”
Hence he who is the object of regard, and receives the benefit that comes from this oversight,
says,4875 “The light of Thy countenance was shown upon us, O Lord.” Let us stand, then,
as Jeremiah4876 exhorts, upon the ways, and let us see and ask after the ancient ways of the
Lord, and let us see which is the good way, and walk in it. Thus did the Apostles stand and
ask for the ancient ways of the Lord; they asked the Patriarchs and the Prophets, enquiring
into their writings, and when they came to understand these writings they saw the good
way, namely, Jesus Christ, who said, “I am the way,” and they walked in it. For it is a good
way that leads the good man to the good father, the man who, from the good treasure of his
heart, brings forth good things, and who is a good and faithful servant. This way is narrow,
indeed, for the many cannot bear to walk in it and are lovers of their flesh; but it is also hardpressed4877
by those who use violence4878 to walk in it, for it is not called afflicting, but afflicted.
4879 For that way which is a living way, and feels the qualities of those who tread it,
is pressed and afflicted, when he travels on it who has not taken off his shoes from off his
feet,4880 nor truly realized that the place on which he stands. or indeed treads, is holy ground.
And it will lead to Him who is the life, and who says, “I am the life.” For the Saviour, in
whom all virtues are combined, has many aspects. To him who, though by no means near
the end, is yet advancing, He is the way; to him who has put off all that is dead He is the
life. He who travels on this way is told to take nothing with him on it, since it provides
The words, however, “I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness,” etc., may be taken
as equivalent to “I am He of whom the ‘voice in the wilderness’ is written.” Then John would
be the person crying, and his voice would be that crying in the wilderness, “Make straight
the way of the Lord.” Heracleon, discussing John and the prophets, says, somewhat slanderously,
that “the Word is the Saviour; the voice, that in the wilderness which John interpreted;
the sound is the whole prophetic order.” To this we may reply by reminding him of the
text,4881 “If the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself for the battle,”
and that which says that though a man have knowledge of mysteries, or have prophecy but
wants love, he is a sounding or a tinkling cymbal.4882 If the prophetic voice be nothing but
sound, how does our Lord come to refer us to it as where He says,4883 “Search the Scriptures,
for in them you think you have eternal life, and these are they which bear witness,” and4884
“If ye believed Moses, ye would believe Me,” and4885 “Well did Isaiah prophesy concerning
you, saying, This people honours me with their lips”? I do not know if any one can reasonably
admit that the Saviour thus spoke in praise of an uncertain sound, or that there is any preparation
to be had from the Scriptures to which we are referred as from the voice of a
trumpet, for our war against opposing powers, should their sound give an uncertain voice.
If the prophets had not love, and if that is why they were sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal,
then how does the Lord send us to their sound, as these writers will have it, as if we could
get help from that? He asserts, indeed, that a voice, when well fitted to speech, becomes
speech, as if one should say that a woman is turned into a man; and the assertion is not
supported by argument. And, as if he were in a position to put forth a dogma on the subject
and to get on in this way, he declares that sound can be changed in a similar way into voice,
and the voice, which is changed into speech, he says, is in the position of a disciple, while
sound passing into voice is in that of a slave. If he had taken any kind of trouble to establish
these points we should have had to devote some attention to refuting them; but as it is, the
bare denial is sufficient refutation. There was a point some way back which we deferred
taking up, that, namely, of the motive of John’s speeches. We may now take it up. The Saviour,
according to Heracleon, calls him both a prophet and Elijah, but he himself denies
that he is either of these. When the Saviour, Heracleon says, calls him a prophet and Elijah,
He is speaking not of John himself, but of his surroundings; but when He calls him greater
than the prophets and than those who are born of women, then He is describing the character
And they that were sent were of the Pharisees. And they asked him, and said unto
him,4889 “Why baptizest thou then, if thou art not the Christ, nor Elijah, nor the prophet?”
Those who sent from Jerusalem the priests and levites who asked John these questions,
having learned who John was not, and who he was, preserve a decent silence, as if tacitly
assenting and indicating that they accepted what was said, and saw that baptism was suited
to a voice crying in the wilderness for the preparing of the way of the Lord. But the Pharisees
being, as their name indicates, a divided and seditious set of people, show that they do not
agree with the Jews of the metropolis and with the ministers of the service of God, the priests
and levites. They send envoys who deal in rebukes, and so far as their power extends debar
him from baptizing; their envoys ask, Why baptizest thou, then, if thou art not the Christ,
nor Elijah, nor the prophet? And if we were to stitch together into one statement what is
written in the various Gospels, we should say that at this time they spoke as is here reported,
but that at a later time, when they wished to received baptism, they heard the address of
John:4890 “Generations of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come?
Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance.” This is what the Baptist says in Matthew,
when he sees many of the Pharisees and Sadducees coming to his baptism, without, it is
clear, having the fruits of repentance, and pharisaically boasting in themselves that they had
Abraham for their father. For this they are rebuked by John, who has the zeal of Elijah according
to the communication of the Holy Spirit. For that is a rebuking word, “Think not
to say within yourselves, We have Abraham for our father,” and that is the word of a
teacher, when he speaks of those who for their stony hearts are called unbelieving stones,
and says that by the power of God these stones may be changed into children of Abraham;
for they were present to the eyes of the prophet and did not shrink from his divine glance.
Hence his words: “I say unto you that God is able of these stones to raise up children to
Abraham.” And since they came to his baptism without having done fruits meet for repentance,
he says to them most appropriately, “Already is the axe laid to the root of the tree;
every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire.” This is
as much as to say to them: Since you have come to baptism without having done fruits meet
for repentance, you are a tree that does not bring forth good fruit and which has to be cut
down by the most sharp and piercing axe of the Word which is living and powerful and
sharper than every two-edged sword. The estimation in which the Pharisees held themselves
is also set forth by Luke in the passage:4891 “Two men went up to the temple to pray, the
one a Pharisee and the other a publican. And the Pharisee stood and prayed thus with
We deem it necessary to compare with the expression of the passage we are considering
the similar expressions found elsewhere in the Gospels. This we shall continue to do point
by point to the end of this work, so that terms which appear to disagree may be shown to
be in harmony, and that the peculiar meanings present in each may be explained. This we
shall do in the present passage. The words, “The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make
straight the way of the Lord,” are placed by John, who was a disciple, in the mouth of the
Baptist. In Mark, on the other hand, the same words are recorded at the beginning of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ, in accordance with the Scripture of Isaiah, as thus: “The beginning
of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, as it is written in Isaiah the prophet, Behold, I send My messenger
before thy face, who shall prepare thy way before thee. The voice of one crying in
the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight.” Now the words,
“Make straight the way of the Lord,” added by John, are not found in the prophet. Perhaps
John was seeking to compress the “Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight the paths
of our God,” and so wrote, “Make straight the way of the Lord;” while Mark combined two
prophecies spoken by two different prophets in different places, and made one prophecy
out of them, “As it is written in Isaiah the prophet, Behold I send My messenger before thy
face, who shall prepare thy way. The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the
way of the Lord, make His paths straight.” The words, “The voice of one crying in the wilderness,”
are written immediately after the narrative of Hezekiah’s recovery from his sickness,
4895 while the words, “Behold I send My messenger before thy face,” are written by
Malachi.4896 What John does here, abbreviating the text he quotes, we find done by Mark
also at another point. For while the words of the prophet are, “Prepare ye the way of the
Lord, make straight the paths of our God,” Mark writes, “Prepare ye the way of the Lord,
make His paths straight.” And John practises a similar abbreviation in the text, “Behold I
send My messenger before thy face, who shall prepare thy way before thee,” when he does
not add the words “before thee,” as in the original. Coming now to the statement, “They
were sent from the Pharisees and they asked Him,”4897 we have been led by our examination
of the passage to prefix the enquiry of the Pharisees—which Matthew does not mention—to
the occurrence recorded in Matthew, when John saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees
coming to his baptism, and said to them, “Ye generations of vipers,” etc. For the natural
sequence is that they should first enquire and then come. And we have to observe how,
John4906 answered them, saying, “I baptize with water, but in the midst of you standeth one whom ye know not, even He who cometh after me, the latchet of whose shoe I am not worthy to unloose.” Heracleon considers that John’s answers to those sent by the Pharisees refer not to what they asked, but to what he wished, not observing that he accuses the prophet of a want of manners, by making him, when asked about one thing, answer about another; for this is a fault to be guarded against in conversation. We assert, on the contrary, that the reply accurately takes up the question. It is asked, “Why baptizest thou then, if thou art not the Christ?” And what other answer could be given to this than to show that his baptism was in its nature a bodily thing? I, he says, “baptize with water;” this is his answer to, “Why baptizest thou.” And to the second part of their question, “If thou art not the Christ,” he answers by exalting the superior nature of Christ, that He has such virtue as to be invisible in His deity, though present to every man and extending over the whole universe. This is what is indicated in the words, “There standeth one among you.” The Pharisees, moreover, though expecting the advent of Christ, saw nothing in Him of such a nature as John speaks of; they believed Him to be simply a perfect and holy man. John, therefore, rebukes their ignorance of His superiority, and adds to the words, “There standeth one among you,” the clause, “whom ye know not.” And, lest any one should suppose the invisible One who extends to every man, or, indeed, to the whole world, to be a different person from Him who became man, and appeared upon the earth and conversed with men, he adds to the words, “There standeth one among you whom you know not,” the further words, “Who cometh after me,” that is, He who is to be manifested after me. By whose surpassing excellence he well understood that his own nature was far surpassed, though some doubted whether he might be the Christ; and, therefore, desiring to show how far he is from attaining to the greatness of the Christ, that no one should think of him beyond what he sees or hears of him, he goes on: “The latchet of whose shoe I am not worthy to unloose.” By which he conveys, as in a riddle, that he is not fit to solve and to explain the argument about Christ’s assuming a human body, an argument tied up and hidden (like a shoe-tie) to those who do not understand it,—so as to say anything worthy of such an advent, compressed, as it was, into so short a space.
It may not be out of place, as we are examining the text, “I baptize with water,” to compare the parallel utterances of the evangelists with this of John. Matthew reports that the Baptist, when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees coming to his baptism, after the words of rebuke which we have already studied, went on:4907 “I indeed baptize you with water unto repentance; but He that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear; He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire.” This agrees with the words in John, in which the Baptist declares himself to those sent by the Pharisees, on the subject of his baptizing with water. Mark, again, says,4908 “John preached, saying, There cometh after me He that is mightier than I, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose. I baptized you with water, but He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost.” And Luke says4909 that, as the people were in expectation, and all were reasoning in their hearts concerning John, whether haply he were the Christ, John answered them all, saying, “I indeed baptize you with water; but there cometh one mightier than I, whose shoe-latchet I am not worthy to unloose; He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire.”
These, then, are the parallel passages of the four; let us try to see as clearly as we can
what is the purport of each and wherein they differ from each other. And we will begin
with Matthew, who is reported by tradition to have published his Gospel before the others,
to the Hebrews, those, namely, of the circumcision who believed. I, he says, baptize you
with water unto repentance, purifying you, as it were, and turning you away from evil courses
and calling you to repentance; for I am come to make ready for the Lord a people prepared
for Him, and by my baptism of repentance to prepare the ground for Him who is to come
after me, and who will thus benefit you much more effectively and powerfully than my
strength could. For His baptism is not that of the body only; He fills the penitent with the
Holy Ghost, and His diviner fire does away with everything material and consumes everything
that is earthy, not only from him who admits it to his life, but even from him who hears of
it from those who have it. So much stronger than I is He who is coming after me, that I am
not able to bear even the outskirts of the powers round Him which are furthest from Him
(they are not open and exposed, so that any one could see them), nor even to bear those
who support them. I know not of which I should speak. Should I speak of my own great
weakness, which is not able to bear even these things about Christ which in comparison
with the greater things in Him are least, or should I speak of His transcendent Deity, greater
than all the world? If I who have received such grace, as to be thought worthy of prophecy
predicting my arrival in this human life, in the words, “The voice of one crying in the wilderness,”
and “Behold I send my messenger before thy face;” if I whose birth Gabriel who
stands before God announced to my father so advanced in years, so much against his expectation,
I at whose name Zacharias recovered his voice and was enabled to use it to prophesy,
I to whom my Lord bears witness that among them that are born of women there is none
greater than I, I am not able so much as to bear His shoes! And if not His shoes, what can
be said about His garments? Who is so great as to be able to guard His coat? Who can
suppose that He can understand the meaning contained in His tunic which is without seam
from the top because it is woven throughout? It is to be observed that while the four represent
John as declaring himself to have come to baptize with water, Matthew alone adds the words
“to repentance,” teaching that the benefit of baptism is connected with the intention of the
baptized person; to him who repents it is salutary, but to him who comes to it without repentance
it will turn to greater condemnation. And here we must note that as the wonderful
works done by the Saviour in the cures He wrought, which are symbolical of those who at
any time are set free by the word of God from any sickness or disease, though they were
done to the body and brought a bodily relief, yet also called those who were benefited by
them to an exercise of faith, so the washing with water which is symbolic of the soul
cleansing herself from every stain of wickedness, is no less in itself to him who yields himself
to the divine power of the invocation of the Adorable Trinity, the beginning and source of
Now let us consider what is stated by Mark. Mark’s account of John’s preaching agrees
with the other. The words are, “There cometh after me He that is mightier than I,” which
amounts to the same thing as “He that cometh after me is mightier than I.” There is a difference,
however, in what follows, “The latchets of His shoes I am not worthy to stoop down
and untie.” For it is one thing to bear a person’s shoes,—they must, it is evident, have been
untied already from the feet of the wearer,—and it is another thing to stoop down and untie
the latchet of his shoes. And it follows, since believers cannot think that either of the
Evangelists made any mistake or misrepresentation, that the Baptist must have made these
two utterances at different times and have meant them to express different things. It is not
the case, as some suppose. that the reports refer to the same incident and turned out differently
because of a looseness of memory as to some of the facts or words. Now it is a great
thing to bear the shoes of Jesus, a great thing to stoop down to the bodily features of His
mission, to that which took place in some lower region, so as to contemplate His image in
the lower sphere, and to untie each difficulty connected with the mystery of His incarnation,
such being as it were His shoe-latchets. For the fetter of obscurity is one as the key of
knowledge also is one; not even He who is greatest among those born of women is sufficient
of Himself to loose such things or to open them, for He who tied and locked at first, He also
grants to whom He will to loose His shoe-latchet and to unlock what He has shut. If the
passage about the shoes has a mystic meaning we ought not to scorn to consider it. Now I
consider that the inhumanisation when the Son of God assumes flesh and bones is one of
His shoes, and that the other is the descent to Hades, whatever that Hades be, and the
journey with the Spirit to the prison. As to the descent into Hades, we read in the sixteenth
Psalm, “Thou wilt not leave my soul in Hades,” and as for the journey in prison with the
Spirit we read in Peter in his Catholic Epistle,4911 “Put to death,” he says, “in the flesh, but
quickened in the Spirit; in which also He went and preached unto the spirits in prison, which
at one time were disobedient, when the long-suffering of God once waited in the days of
Noah while the ark was a preparing.” He, then, who is able worthily to set forth the meaning
of these two journeys is able to untie the latchet of the shoes of Jesus; he, bending down in
his mind and going with Jesus as He goes down into Hades, and descending from heaven
and the mysteries of Christ’s deity to the advent He of necessity made with us when He took
on man (as His shoes). Now He who put on man also put on the dead, for4912 “for this end
Jesus both died and revived, that He might be Lord both of dead and living.” This is why
He put on both living and dead, that is, the inhabitants of the earth and those of Hades, that
We must not, however, omit to ask how it comes that Luke and John give the speech without the phrase “to stoop down.” He, perhaps, who stoops down may be held to unloose in the sense which we have stated. On the other hand, it may be that one who fixes his eyes on the height of the exaltation of the Logos, may find the loosing of those shoes which when one is seeking them seem to be bound, so that He also looses those shoes which are separable from the Logos, and beholds the Logos divested of inferior things, as He is, the Son of God.
John records that the Baptist said he was not worthy, Mark that he was not sufficient, and these two are not the same. One who was not worthy might yet be sufficient, and one who was worthy might not be sufficient. For even if it be the case that gifts are bestowed to profit withal and not merely according to the proportion of faith, yet it would seem to be the part of a God who loves men and who sees before what harm must come from the rise of self-opinion or conceit, not to bestow sufficiency even on the worthy. But it belongs to the goodness of God by conferring bounties to conquer the object of His bounty, taking in advance him who is destined to be worthy, and adorning him even before he becomes worthy with sufficiency, so that after his sufficiency he may come to be worthy; he is not first to be worthy and then to anticipate the giver and take His gifts before the time and so arrive at being sufficient. Now with the three the Baptist says he is not sufficient, while in John he says he is not worthy. But it may be that he who formerly declared that he was not sufficient became sufficient afterwards, even though perhaps he was not worthy, or again that while he was saying he was not worthy, and was in fact not worthy, he arrived at being worthy, unless one should say that human nature can never come to perform worthily this loosing or this bearing, and that John, therefore, says truly that he never became sufficient to loose the latchets of the Saviour’s shoes, nor worthy of it either. However much we take into our minds there are still left things not yet understood; for, as we read in the wisdom of Jesus, son of Sirach,4913 “When a man hath done, then he beginneth, and when he leaveth off, then he shall be doubtful.”
As to the shoes, too, which are spoken of in the three Gospels, we have a question to consider; we must compare them with the single shoe named by the disciple John. “I am not worthy,” we read there, “to untie the latchet of His shoe.” Perhaps he was conquered by the grace of God, and received the gift of doing that which of himself he would not have been worthy to do, of untying, namely, the latchet of one of the shoes, namely, after he had seen the Saviour’s sojourn among men, of which he bears witness. But he did not know the things which were to follow, namely, whether Jesus was to come to that place also, to which he was to go after being beheaded in prison, or whether he was to look for another; and hence he alludes enigmatically to that doubt which was afterwards cleared up to us, and says, “I am not worthy to untie His shoe-latchet.” If any one considers this to be a superfluous speculation, he can combine in one the speech about the shoes and that about the shoe, as if John said, I am by no means worthy to loose His shoestring, not even at the beginning, the string of one of His shoes. Or the following may be a way to combine what is said in the Four. If John understands about Jesus’ sojourn here, but is in doubt about the future, then he says with perfect truth that he is not worthy to loose the latchet of His shoes; for though he loosed that of one shoe, he did not loose both. And on the other hand, what he says about the latchet of the shoe is quite true also; since as we saw he is still in doubt whether Jesus is He that was to come, or whether another is to be looked for, in that other region.
As for the saying, “There standeth one among you whom you know not,” we are led by it to consider the Son of God, the Word, by whom all things were made, since He exists in substance throughout the underlying nature of things, being the same as wisdom. For He permeated, from the beginning, all creation, so that what is made at any time should be made through Him, and that it might be always true of anything soever, that “All things were made by Him, and without Him was not anything made that was made;” and this saying also, “By wisdom didst thou make them all.” Now, if He permeates all creation, then He is also in those questioners who ask, “Why baptizest thou, if thou art not the Christ, nor Elijah, nor the prophet?” In the midst of them stands the Word, who is the same and steadfast, being everywhere established by the Father. Or the words, “There standeth among you,” may be understood to say, In the midst of you men, because you are reasonable beings, stands He who is proved by Scripture to be the sovereign principle in the midst of every body, and so to be present in your heart. Those, therefore, who have the Word in the midst of them, but who do not consider His nature, nor from what spring and principle He came, nor how He gave them the nature they have,4914 these, while having Him in the midst of them, know Him not. But John knew Him: for the words, “Whom you know not,” used in reproach to the Pharisees, show that he well knew the Word whom they did not know. And the Baptist, therefore, knowing Him, saw Him coming after himself, who was now in the midst of them, that is to say, dwelling after him and the teaching he gave in his baptism, in those who, according to reason (or the Word), submitted to that purifying rite. The word “after,” however, has not the same meaning here as it has when Jesus commands us to come “after” Him; for in this case we are bidden to go after Him, so that, treading in His steps, we may come to the Father; but in the other case, the meaning is that after the teachings of John (since “He came in order that all men through Him might believe”), the Word dwells with those who have prepared themselves, purified as they are by the lesser words for the perfect Word. Firstly, then, stands the Father, being without any turning or change; and then stands also His Word, always carrying on His work of salvation, and even when He is in the midst of men, not comprehended, and not even seen. He stands, also, teaching, and inviting all to drink from His abundant spring, for4915 “Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink.”
But Heracleon declares the words, “There standeth one among you,” to be equivalent
to “He is already here, and He is in the world and in men, and He is already manifest to you
all.” By this He does away with the meaning which is also present in the words, that the
Word had permeated the whole world. For we must say to him, When is He not present,
and when is He not in the world? Does not this Gospel say, “He was in the world, and the
world was made by Him, and the world knew Him not.” And this is why those to whom
the Logos is He “whom you know not,” do not know Him: they have never gone out of the
world, but the world does not know Him. But at what time did He cease to be among men?
Was He not in Isaiah, when He said,4916 “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because He
hath anointed me,” and4917 “I became manifest to those who sought me not.” Let them say,
too, if He was not in David when he said, not from himself,4918 “But I was established by
Him a king in Zion His holy hill,” and the other words spoken in the Psalms in the person
of Christ. And why should I go over the details of this proof, truly they are hard to be
numbered, when I can show quite clearly that He was always in men? And that is enough
to show Heracleon’s interpretation of “There standeth in the midst of you,” to be unsound,
when he says it is equivalent to “He is already here, and He is in the world and in men.”
We are disposed to agree with him when he says that the words, “Who cometh after me,”
show John to be the forerunner of Christ, for he is in fact a kind of servant running before
his master. The words, however, “Whose shoe-latchet I am not worthy to unloose,” receive
much too simple an interpretation when it is said that “in these words the Baptist confesses
that he is not worthy even of the least honourable ministration to Christ.” After this interpretation
he adds, not without sense, “I am not worthy that for my sake He should come
down from His greatness and should take flesh as His footgear, concerning which I am not
able to give any explanation or description, nor to unloose the arrangement of it.” In understanding
the world by his shoe, Heracleon shows some largeness of mind, but immediately
after he verges on impiety in declaring that all this is to be understood of that person whom
John here has in his mind. For he considers that it is the demiurge of the world who confesses
by these words that he is a lesser person than the Christ; and this is the height of impiety.
For the Father who sent Him, He who is the God of the living as Jesus Himself testifies, of
Abraham and of Isaac and of Jacob, and He who is greater than heaven and earth for the
reason that He is the Maker of them, He also alone is good and is greater than He who was
sent by Him. And even if, as we said, Heracleon’s idea was a lofty one, that the whole world
“These things were done in Bethabara, beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing.”4921
We are aware of the reading which is found in almost all the copies, “These things were
done in Bethany.” This appears, moreover, to have been the reading at an earlier time; and
in Heracleon we read “Bethany.” We are convinced, however, that we should not read
“Bethany,” but “Bethabara.” We have visited the places to enquire as to the footsteps of Jesus
and His disciples, and of the prophets. Now, Bethany, as the same evangelist tells us,4922
was the town of Lazarus, and of Martha and Mary; it is fifteen stadia from Jerusalem, and
the river Jordan is about a hundred and eighty stadia distant from it. Nor is there any other
place of the same name in the neighbourhood of the Jordan, but they say that Bethabara is
pointed out on the banks of the Jordan, and that John is said to have baptized there. The
etymology of the name, too, corresponds with the baptism of him who made ready for the
Lord a people prepared for Him; for it yields the meaning “House of preparation,” while
Bethany means “House of obedience.” Where else was it fitting that he should baptize, who
was sent as a messenger before the face of the Christ, to prepare His way before Him, but
at the House of preparation? And what more fitting home for Mary, who chose the good
part,4923 which was not taken away from her, and for Martha, who was cumbered for the
reception of Jesus, and for their brother, who is called the friend of the Saviour, than Bethany,
the House of obedience? Thus we see that he who aims at a complete understanding of the
Holy Scriptures must not neglect the careful examination of the proper names in it. In the
matter of proper names the Greek copies are often incorrect, and in the Gospels one might
be misled by their authority. The transaction about the swine, which were driven down a
steep place by the demons and drowned in the sea, is said to have taken place in the country
of the Gerasenes.4924 Now, Gerasa is a town of Arabia, and has near it neither sea nor lake.
And the Evangelists would not have made a statement so obviously and demonstrably false;
for they were men who informed themselves carefully of all matters connected with Judæa.
But in a few copies we have found, “into the country of the Gadarenes;” and, on this reading,
it is to be stated that Gadara is a town of Judæa, in the neighbourhood of which are the well-
Let us look at the words of the Gospel now before us. “Jordan” means “their going down.” The name “Jared” is etymologically akin to it, if I may say so; it also yields the meaning “going down;” for Jared was born to Maleleel, as it is written in the Book of Enoch—if any one cares to accept that book as sacred—in the days when the sons of God came down to the daughters of men. Under this descent some have supposed that there is an enigmatical reference to the descent of souls into bodies, taking the phrase “daughters of men” as a tropical expression for this earthly tabernacle. Should this be so, what river will “their going down” be, to which one must come to be purified, a river going down, not with its own descent, but “theirs,” that, namely, of men, what but our Saviour who separates those who received their lots from Moses from those who obtained their own portions through Jesus (Joshua)? His current, flowing in the descending stream, makes glad, as we find in the Psalms,4930 the city of God, not the visible Jerusalem—for it has no river beside it—but the blameless Church of God, built on the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Christ Jesus our Lord being the chief corner-stone. Under the Jordan, accordingly, we have to understand the Word of God who became flesh and tabernacled among us, Jesus who gives us as our inheritance the humanity which He assumed, for that is the head cornerstone, which being taken up into the deity of the Son of God, is washed by being so assumed, and then receives into itself the pure and guileless dove of the Spirit, bound to it and no longer able to fly away from it. For “Upon whomsoever,” we read, “thou shalt see the Spirit descending and abiding upon Him, the same is He that baptizeth with the Holy Spirit.” Hence, he who receives the Spirit abiding on Jesus Himself is able to baptize those who come to him in that abiding Spirit. But John baptizes beyond Jordan, in the regions verging on the outside of Judæa, in Bethabara, being the forerunner of Him who came to call not the righteous but sinners, and who taught that the whole have no need of a physician, but they that are sick. For it is for forgiveness of sins that this washing is given.
Now, it may very well be that some one not versed in the various aspects of the Saviour
may stumble at the interpretation given above of the Jordan; because John says, “I baptize
with water, but He that cometh after me is stronger than I; He shall baptize you with the
Holy Spirit.” To this we reply that, as the Word of God in His character as something to be
drunk is to one set of men water, and to another wine, making glad the heart of man, and
to others blood, since it is said,4931 “Except ye drink My blood, ye have no life in you,” and
as in His character as food He is variously conceived as living bread or as flesh, so also He,
the same person, is baptism of water, and baptism of Holy Spirit and of fire, and to some,
also, of blood. It is of His last baptism, as some hold, that He speaks in the words,4932 “I
have a baptism to be baptized with, and how am I straitened till it be accomplished?” And
it agrees with this that the disciple John speaks in his Epistle4933 of the Spirit, and the water,
and the blood, as being one. And again He declares Himself to be the way and the door,
but clearly He is not the door to those to whom He is the way, and He is no longer the way
to those to whom He is the door. All those, then, who are being initiated in the beginning
of the oracles of God, and come to the voice of him who cries in the wilderness, “Make
straight the way of the Lord,” the voice which sounds beyond Jordan at the house of preparation,
let them prepare themselves so that they may be in a state to receive the spiritual word,
brought home to them by the enlightenment of the Spirit. As we are now, as our subject
requires, bringing together all that relates to the Jordan, let us look at the “river.” God, by
Moses, carried the people through the Red Sea, making the water a wall for them on the
right hand and on the left, and by Joshua He carried them through Jordan. Now, Paul deals
with this Scripture, and his warfare is not according to the flesh of it, for he knew that the
law is spiritual in a spiritual sense. And he shows us that he understood what is said about
the passage of the Red Sea; for he says in his first Epistle to the Corinthians,4934 “I would
not, brethren, have you ignorant, how that our fathers were all under the cloud, and all
passed through the sea, and were all baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea, and
did all eat the same spiritual meat, and drink the same spiritual drink; for they drank of the
spiritual rock which followed them, and the rock was Christ.” In the spirit of this passage
let us also pray that we may receive from God to understand the spiritual meaning of Joshua’s
passage through Jordan. Of it, also, Paul would have said, “I would not, brethren, have you
ignorant, that all our fathers went through Jordan, and were all baptized into Jesus in the
Another point which we must not fail to notice is that when Elijah was about to be taken up in a whirlwind, as if to heaven,4942 he took his mantle and wrapped it together and smote the water, which was divided hither and thither, and they went over both of them, that is, he and Elisha. His baptism in the Jordan made him fitter to be taken up, for, as we showed before, Paul gives the name of baptism to such a remarkable passage through the water. And through this same Jordan Elisha receives, through Elijah, the gift he desired, saying, “Let a double portion of thy spirit be upon me.” What enabled him to receive this gift of the spirit of Elijah was, perhaps, that he had passed through Jordan twice, once with Elijah, and the second time, when, after receiving the mantle of Elijah, he smote the water and said, “Where is the God of Elijah, even He? And he smote the waters, and they were divided hither and thither.”
Should any one object to the expression “He smote the water,” on account of the conclusion
we arrived at above with respect to the Jordan, that it is a type of the Word who
descended for us our descending, we rejoin that with the Apostle the rock is plainly said to
be Christ, and that it is smitten twice with the rod, so that the people may drink of the
spiritual rock which follows them. The “smiting” in this new difficulty is that of those who
are fond of suggesting something that contradicts the conclusion even before they have
learned what the question is which is in hand. From such God sets us free, since, on the
one hand, He gives us to drink when we are thirsty, and on the other He prepares for us, in
the immense and trackless deep, a road to pass over, namely, by the dividing of His Word,
since it is by the reason which distinguishes (divides) that most things are made plain to
us. But that we may receive the right interpretation about this Jordan, so good to drink, so
full of grace, it may be of use to compare the cleansing of Naaman the Syrian from his leprosy,
and what is said of the rivers of religion of the enemies of Israel. It is recorded of Naaman4943
that he came with horse and chariot, and stood at the door of the house of Elisha. And
Elisha sent a messenger to him, saying, “Go, wash seven times in the Jordan, and thy flesh
shall come again unto thee, and thou shalt be cleansed.” Then Naaman is angry; he does
not see that our Jordan is the cleanser of those who are impure from leprosy, from that impurity,
and their restorer to health; it is the Jordan that does this, and not the prophet; the
office of the prophet is to direct to the healing agency. Naaman then says, not understanding
the great mystery of the Jordan, “Behold, I said that he will certainly come out to me, and
will call upon the name of the Lord his God, and lay his hand upon the place, and restore
the leper.” For to put his hand on the leprosy4944 and cleanse it is a work belonging to our
Lord Jesus only; for when the leper appealed to Him with faith, saying, “If Thou wilt Thou
canst make me clean,” He not only said, “I will, be thou clean,” but in addition to the word
He touched him, and he was cleansed from his leprosy. Naaman, then, is still in error, and
does not see how far inferior other rivers are to the Jordan for the cure of the suffering; he
extols the rivers of Damascus, Arbana, and Pharpha, saying, “Are not Arbana and Pharpha,
rivers of Damascus, better than all the waters of Israel? Shall I not wash in them and be
clean?” For as none is good4945 but one, God the Father, so among rivers none is good but
the Jordan, nor able to cleanse from his leprosy him who with faith washes his soul in Jesus.
And this, I suppose, is the reason why the Israelites are recorded to have wept when they
sat by the rivers of Babylon and remembered Zion; those who are carried captive, on account
But that the Spirit in the inspired Scriptures is not speaking mainly of rivers to be seen with the eyes, may be gathered from Ezekiel’s prophecies against Pharaoh, king of Egypt:4947 “Behold I am against thee, Pharaoh, king of Egypt, the great dragon, seated in the midst of rivers, who sayest, Mine are the rivers, and I made them. And I will put traps in thy jaws, and I will make the fishes of the river to stick to thy fins, and I will bring thee up from the midst of thy river, and all the fish of the river, and I will cast thee down quickly and all the fish of the river; thou shalt fall upon the face of thy land, and thou shalt not be gathered together, and thou shalt not be adorned.” For what real bodily dragon has ever been reported as having been seen in the material river of Egypt? But consider if the river of Egypt be not the dwelling of the dragon who is our enemy, who was not even able to kill the child Moses. But as the dragon is in the river of Egypt, so is God in the river which makes glad the city of God; for the Father is in the Son. Hence those who come to wash themselves in Him put away the reproach of Egypt, and become more fit to be restored. They are cleansed from that foulest leprosy, receive a double portion of spiritual gifts, and are made ready to receive the Holy Spirit, since the spiritual dove does not light on any other stream. Thus we have considered in a way more worthy of the sacred subject the Jordan and the purification that is in it, and Jesus being washed in it, and the house of preparation. Let us, then, draw from the river as much help as we require.
“The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him.”4948 The mother of Jesus had formerly,
as soon as she conceived, stayed with the mother of John, also at that time with child, and
the Former then communicated to the Formed with some exactness His own image, and
caused him to be conformed to His glory. And from this outward similarity it came that
with those who did not distinguish between the image itself and that which was according
to the image, John was thought to be Christ4949 and Jesus was supposed4950 to be John risen
from the dead. So now Jesus, after the testimonies of John to Him which we have examined,
is Himself seen by the Baptist coming to him. It is to be noticed that on the former occasion,
when the voice of Mary’s salutation came to the ears of Elisabeth, the babe John leaped in
the womb of his mother, who then received the Holy Spirit, as it were, from the ground.
For it came to pass, we read,4951 “when Elisabeth heard the salutation of Mary, the babe
leaped in her womb; and Elisabeth was filled with the Holy Spirit, and she lifted up her voice
with a loud cry and said,” etc. On this occasion, similarly, John sees Jesus coming to him
and says, “Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world.” For with regard
to matters of great moment one is first instructed by hearing and afterwards one sees them
with one’s own eyes. That John was helped to the shape he was to wear by the Lord who,
still in the process of formation and in His mother’s womb, approached Elisabeth, will be
clear to any one who has grasped our proof that John is a voice but that Jesus is the Word,
for when Elisabeth was filled with the Holy Spirit at the salutation of Mary there was a great
voice in her, as the words themselves bear; for they say, “And she spake out with a loud
voice.” Elisabeth, it is plain, did this, “and she spake.” For the voice of Mary’s salutation
coming to the ears of Elisabeth filled John with itself; hence John leaps, and his mother becomes,
as it were, the mouth of her son and a prophetess, crying out with a loud voice and
saying, “Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb.” Now we see
clearly how it was with Mary’s hasty journey to the hill country, and her entrance into the
house of Zacharias, and the greeting with which she salutes Elisabeth; it was that she might
communicate some of the power she derived from Him she had conceived, to John, yet in
his mother’s womb, and that John too might communicate to his mother some of the
prophetic grace which had come to him, that all these things were done. And most rightly
was it in the hill country that these transactions took place, since no great thing can be entertained
by those who are low and may be thence called valleys. Here, then, after the
John the disciple does not tell us where the Saviour comes from to John the Baptist, but we learn this from Matthew, who writes:4952 “Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan to John, to be baptized of him.” And Mark adds the place in Galilee; he says,4953 “And it came to pass in those days, that Jesus came from Nazareth in Galilee and was baptized by John in Jordan.” Luke does not mention the place Jesus came from, but on the other hand he tells us what we do not learn from the others, that immediately after the baptism, as He was coming up, heaven was opened to Him, and the Holy Spirit descended on Him in bodily form like a dove. Again, it is Matthew alone who tells us of John’s preventing the Lord, saying to the Saviour, “I have need to be baptized of Thee, and comest Thou to me?” None of the others added this after Matthew, so that they might not be saying just the same as he. And what the Lord rejoined, “Suffer it now, for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness,” this also Matthew alone recorded.
“And he sayeth, Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world.”4954 There were five animals which were brought to the altar, three that walk and two that fly; and it seems to be worth asking why John calls the Saviour a lamb and not any of these other creatures, and why, when each of the animals that walk is offered of three kinds he used for the sheep-kind the term “lamb.” The five animals are as follows: the bullock, the sheep, the goat, the turtle-dove, the pigeon. And of the walking animals these are the three kinds—bullock, ox, calf; ram, sheep, lamb; he-goat, goat, kid. Of the flying animals, of pigeons we only hear of two young ones; of turtle doves only of a pair. He, then, who would accurately understand the spiritual rationale of the sacrifices must enquire of what heavenly things these were the pattern and the shadow, and also for what end the sacrifice of each victim is prescribed, and he must specially collect the points connected with the lamb. Now that the principle of the sacrifice must be apprehended with reference to certain heavenly mysteries, appears from the words of the Apostle, who somewhere4955 says, “Who serve a pattern and shadow of heavenly things,” and again, “It was necessary that the patterns of the things in the heavens should be purified with these, but the heavenly things themselves with better sacrifices than these.” Now to find out all the particulars of these and to state in its relation to them that sacrifice of the spiritual law which took place in Jesus Christ (a truth greater than human nature can comprehend)—to do this belongs to no other than the perfect man,4956 who, by reason of use, has his senses exercised to discern good and evil, and who is able to say, from a truth-loving disposition,4957 “We speak wisdom among them that are perfect.” Of these things truly and things like these, we can say,4958 “Which none of the rulers of this world knew.”
Now we find the lamb offered in the continual (daily) sacrifice. Thus it is written,4959 “This is that which thou shalt offer upon the altar; two lambs of the first year day by day continually, for a continual sacrifice. The one lamb thou shalt offer in the morning, and the other lamb thou shalt offer at even, and a tenth part of fine flour mingled with beaten oil, the fourth part of a hin; and for a drink-offering the fourth part of a bin of wine to the first lamb. And the other lamb thou shalt offer in the evening, according to the first sacrifice and according to its drink-offering. Thou shalt offer a sweet savour, an offering to the Lord, a continual burnt offering throughout your generations at the door of tent of witness before the Lord, where I will make myself known to thee, to speak unto thee. And I will appoint thee for the children of Israel, and I will be sanctified in my glory, and with sanctification I will sanctify the tent of witness.” But what other continual sacrifice can there be to the man of reason in the world of mind, but the Word growing to maturity, the Word who is symbolically called a lamb and who is offered as soon as the soul receives illumination. This would be the continual sacrifice of the morning, and it is offered again when the sojourn of the mind with divine things comes to an end. For it cannot maintain for ever its intercourse with higher things, seeing that the soul is appointed to be yoked together with the body which is of earth and heavy.
But if any one asks what the saint is to do in the time between morning and evening, let him follow what takes place in the cultus and infer from it the principle he asks for. In that case the priests begin their offerings with the continual sacrifice, and before they come to the continuous one of the evening they offer the other sacrifices which the law prescribes, as, for example, that for transgression, or that for involuntary offences, or that connected with a prayer for salvation, or that of jealousy, or that of the Sabbath, or of the new moon, and so on, which it would take too long to mention. So we, beginning our oblation with the discourse of that type which is Christ, can go on to discourse about many other most useful things. And drawing to a close still in the things of Christ, we come, as it were, to evening and night, when we arrive at the bodily features of His manifestation.
If we enquire further into the significance of Jesus being pointed out by John, when he says, “This is the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world,” we may take our stand at the dispensation of the bodily advent of the Son of God in human life, and in that case we shall conceive the lamb to be no other than the man. For the man “was led like a sheep to the slaughter, and as a lamb, dumb before his shearers,”4960 saying, “I was as like a gentle lamb led to the slaughter.”4961 Hence, too, in the Apocalypse4962 a lamb is seen, standing as if slain. This slain lamb has been made, according to certain hidden reasons, a purification of the whole world, for which, according to the Father’s love to man, He submitted to death, purchasing us back by His own blood from him who had got us into his power, sold under sin. And He who led this lamb to the slaughter was God in man, the great High-Priest, as he shows by the words:4963 “No one taketh My life away from Me, but I lay it down of Myself. I have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again.”
Akin to this sacrifice are the others of which the sacrifices of the law are symbols, and
another kind of sacrifice also appears to me to be of the same nature; namely, the shedding
of the blood of the noble martyrs, whom the disciple John saw, for this is not without significance,
standing beside the heavenly altar. “Who is wise,4964 and he shall understand these
things, prudent, and he shall know them?” It is a matter of higher speculation to consider
even slightly the rationale of those sacrifices which cleanse those for whom they are offered.
Jephthah’s sacrifice of his daughter should receive attention; it was by vowing it that he
conquered the children of Ammon, and the victim approved his vow, for when her father
said,4965 “I have opened my mouth unto the Lord against thee,” she answered, “If thou hast
opened thy mouth unto the Lord against me, do that which thou hast vowed.” The story
suggests that the being must be a very cruel one to whom such sacrifices are offered for the
salvation of men; and we require some breadth of mind and some ability to solve the difficulties
raised against Providence, to be able to account for such things and to see that they
are mysteries and exceed our human nature. Then we shall say,4966 “Great are the judgments
of God, and hard to be described; for this cause untutored souls have gone astray.” Among
the Gentiles, too, it is recorded that many a one, when pestilential disease broke out in his
country, offered himself a victim for the public good. That this was the case the faithful
Clement assumes,4967 on the faith of the narratives, to whom Paul bears witness when he
says,4968 “With Clement also, and the others, my fellow-labourers, whose names are in the
book of life.” If there is anything in these narratives that appears incongruous to one who
is minded to carp at mysteries revealed to few, the same difficulty attaches to the office that
was laid on the martyrs, for it was God’s will that we should rather endure all the dreadful
reproaches connected with confessing Him as God, than escape for a short time from such
sufferings (which men count evil) by allowing ourselves by our words to conform to the
will of the enemies of the truth. We are, therefore, led to believe that the powers of evil do
suffer defeat by the death of the holy martyrs; as if their patience, their confession, even
unto death, and their zeal for piety blunted the edge of the onset of evil powers against the
sufferer, and their might being thus dulled and exhausted, many others of those whom they
had conquered raised their heads and were set free from the weight with which the evil
powers formerly oppressed and injured them. And even the martyrs themselves are no
We have lingered over this subject of the martyrs and over the record of those who died
on account of pestilence, because this lets us see the excellence of Him who was led as a
sheep to the slaughter and was dumb as a lamb before the shearer. For if there is any point
in these stories of the Greeks, and if what we have said of the martyrs is well founded,—the
Apostles, too, were for the same reason the filth of the world and the offscouring of all
things,4969—what and how great things must be said of the Lamb of God, who was sacrificed
for this very reason, that He might take away the sin not of a few but of the whole world,
for the sake of which also He suffered? If any one sin, we read,4970 “We have an advocate
with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous; and He is the propitiation for our sins, and not
for ours only, but for those of the whole world,” since He is the Saviour of all men,4971 especially
of them that believe, who4972 blotted out the written bond that was against us by His
own blood, and took it out of the way, so that not even a trace, not even of our blotted-out
sins, might still be found, and nailed it to His cross; who having put off from Himself the
principalities and powers, made a show of them openly, triumphing over them by His cross.
And we are taught to rejoice when we suffer afflictions in the world, knowing the ground
of our rejoicing to be this, that the world has been conquered and has manifestly been subjected
to its conqueror. Hence all the nations, released from their former rulers, serve Him,
because He4973 saved the poor from his tyrant by His own passion, and the needy who had
no helper. This Saviour, then, having humbled the calumniator by humbling Himself, abides
with the visible sun before His illustrious church, tropically called the moon, from generation
to generation. And having by His passion destroyed His enemies, He who is strong in battle
and a mighty Lord4974 required after His mighty deeds a purification which could only be
given Him by His Father alone; and this is why He forbids Mary to touch Him, saying,4975
“Touch Me not, for I am not yet ascended to My Father; but go and tell My disciples, I go
to My Father and your Father, to My God and your God.” And when He comes, loaded
with victory and with trophies, with His body which has risen from the dead,—for what
other meaning can we see in the words, “I am not yet ascended to My Father,” and “I go
The reader will do well to consider what was said above and illustrated from various
quarters on the question what is meant in Scripture by the word “world”; and I think it
proper to repeat this. I am aware that a certain scholar understands by the world the Church
alone, since the Church is the adornment of the world,4983 and is said to be the light of the
world. “You,” he says,4984 “are the light of the world.” Now, the adornment of the world
is the Church, Christ being her adornment, who is the first light of the world. We must
consider if Christ is said to be the light of the same world as His disciples. When Christ is
the light of the world, perhaps it is meant that He is the light of the Church, but when His
disciples are the light of the world, perhaps they are the light of others who call on the Lord,
others in addition to the Church, as Paul says on this point in the beginning of his first
Epistle to the Corinthians, where he writes, “To the Church of God, with all who call on the
name of the Lord Jesus Christ.” Should any one consider that the Church is called the light
of the world, meaning thereby of the rest of the race of men, including unbelievers, this may
be true if the assertion is taken prophetically and theologically; but if it is to be taken of the
present, we remind him that the light of a thing illuminates that thing, and would ask him
to show how the remainder of the race is illuminated by the Church’s presence in the world.
If those who hold the view in question cannot show this, then let them consider if our interpretation
is not a sound one, that the light is the Church, and the world those others who
call on the Name. The words which follow the above in Matthew will point out to the
careful enquirer the proper interpretation. “You,” it is said, “are the salt of the earth,” the
rest of mankind being conceived as the earth, and believers are their salt; it is because they
believe that the earth is preserved. For the end will come if the salt loses its savour, and
ceases to salt and preserve the earth, since it is clear that if iniquity is multiplied and love
waxes cold upon the earth,4985 as the Saviour Himself uttered an expression of doubt as to
those who would witness His coming, saying,4986 “When the Son of man cometh, shall He
find faith upon the earth?” then the end of the age will come. Supposing, then, the Church
to be called the world, since the Saviour’s light shines on it—we have to ask in connection
with the text, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world,” whether
the world here is to be taken intellectually of the Church, and the taking away of sin is limited
to the Church. In that case what are we to make of the saying of the same disciple with regard
to the Saviour, as the propitiation for sin? “If any man sin,” we read, “we have an advocate
“After this4988 He went down to Capernaum, He and His mother and His brothers and His disciples; and there they abode not many days. And the passover of the Jews was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem, and He found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the changers of money sitting, and He made a sort of scourge of cords, and cast them all out of the temple, and the sheep and the oxen, and He poured out the small money of the changers and overthrew their tables, and to those that sold the doves He said, Take these things hence; make not My Father’s house a house of merchandize. Then His disciples remembered that it was written, that the zeal of thy house shall eat me up. The Jews therefore answered and said unto Him, What sign showest Thou unto us, that Thou doest such things? Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up. The Jews therefore answered, Forty-six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou raise it up in three days? But He spoke of the temple of His body. When therefore He rose from the dead, His disciples remembered that He said this, and they believed the Scripture and the word which Jesus said. Now when He was at Jerusalem at the passover at the feast, many believed in His name, beholding His signs which He did. But Jesus Himself did not trust Himself to them, for that He knew all men, and because He had no need that any should bear witness concerning man. For He Himself knew what was in man.”
The numbers which are recorded in the book of that name4989 obtained a place in
Scripture in accordance with some principle which determines their proportion to each
thing. We ought therefore to enquire whether the book of Moses which is called Numbers
teaches us, should we be able to trace it out, in some special way, the principle with regard
to this matter. This remark I make to you at the outset of my tenth book, for in many passages
of Scripture I have observed the number ten to have a peculiar privilege, and you may
consider carefully whether the hope is justified that this volume will bring you from God
some special benefit. That this may prove to be the case, we will seek to yield ourselves as
fully as we can to God, who loves to bestow His choicest gifts. The book begins at the words:
“After this He went down to Capernaum, He and His mother and His brothers and His
disciples, and there they abode not many days.” The other three Evangelists say that the
Lord, after His conflict with the devil, departed into Galilee. Matthew and Luke represent
that he was first at Nazara,4990 and then left them and came and dwelt in Capernaum.
The truth of these matters must lie in that which is seen by the mind. If the discrepancy
between the Gospels is not solved, we must give up our trust in the Gospels, as being true
and written by a divine spirit, or as records worthy of credence, for both these characters
are held to belong to these works. Those who accept the four Gospels, and who do not
consider that their apparent discrepancy is to be solved anagogically (by mystical interpretation),
will have to clear up the difficulty, raised above, about the forty days of the temptation,
a period for which no room can be found in any way in John’s narrative; and they will also
have to tell us when it was that the Lord came to Capernaum. If it was after the six days of
the period of His baptism, the sixth being that of the marriage at Cana of Galilee, then it is
clear that the temptation never took place, and that He never was at Nazara, and that John
was not yet delivered up. Now, after Capernaum, where He abode not many days, the passover
of the Jews was at hand, and He went up to Jerusalem, where He cast the sheep and
oxen out of the temple, and poured out the small change of the bankers. In Jerusalem, too,
it appears that Nicodemus, the ruler and Pharisee, first came to Him by night, and heard
what we may read in the Gospel. “After these things,4995 Jesus came, and His disciples, into
the land of Judæa, and there He tarried with them and baptized, at the same time at which
John also was baptizing in Ænon near Salim, because there were many waters there, and
they came and were baptized; for John was not yet cast into prison.” On this occasion, too,
there was a questioning on the part of John’s disciples with the Jews about purification, and
they came to John, saying of the Saviour, “Behold, He baptizeth, and all come to Him.”
They had heard words from the Baptist, the exact tenor of which it is better to take from
Scripture itself. Now, if we ask when Christ was first in Capernaum, our respondents, if
they follow the words of Matthew, and of the other two, will say, After the temptation, when,
“leaving Nazareth, He came and dwelt in Capernaum by the sea.” But how can they show
both the statements to be true, that of Matthew and Mark, that it was because He heard that
John was delivered up that He departed into Galilee, and that of John,4996 found there, after
a number of other transactions, subsequent to His stay at Capernaum, after His going to
Jerusalem, and His journey from there to Judæa, that John was not yet cast into prison, but
was baptizing in Ænon near Salim? There are many other points on which the careful student
of the Gospels will find that their narratives do not agree; and these we shall place before
the reader, according to our power, as they occur. The student, staggered at the consideration
of these things, will either renounce the attempt to find all the Gospels true, and not venturing
We must, however, try to obtain some notion of the intention of the Evangelists in such matters, and we direct ourselves to this. Suppose there are several men who, by the spirit, see God, and know His words addressed to His saints, and His presence which He vouchsafes to them, appearing to them at chosen times for their advancement. There are several such men, and they are in different places, and the benefits they receive from above vary in shape and character. And let these men report, each of them separately, what he sees in spirit about God and His words, and His appearances to His saints, so that one of them speaks of God’s appearances and words and acts to one righteous man in such a place, and another about other oracles and great works of the Lord, and a third of something else than what the former two have dealt with. And let there be a fourth, doing with regard to some particular matter something of the same kind as these three. And let the four agree with each other about something the Spirit has suggested to them all, and let them also make brief reports of other matters besides that one; then their narratives will fall out something on this wise: God appeared to such a one at such a time and in such a place, and did to him thus and thus; as if He had appeared to him in such a form, and had led him by the hand to such a place, and then done to him thus and thus. The second will report that God appeared at the very time of the foresaid occurrences, in a certain town, to a person who is named, a second person, and in a place far removed from that of the former account, and he will report a different set of words spoken at the same time to this second person. And let the same be supposed to be the case with the third and with the fourth. And let them, as we said, agree, these witnesses who report true things about God, and about His benefits conferred on certain men, let them agree with each other in some of the narratives they report. He, then, who takes the writings of these men for history, or for a representation of real things by a historical image, and who supposes God to be within certain limits in space, and to be unable to present to several persons in different places several visions of Himself at the same time, or to be making several speeches at the same moment, he will deem it impossible that our four writers are all speaking truth. To him it is impossible that God, who is in certain limits in space, could at the same set time be saying one thing to one man and another to another, and that He should be doing a thing and the opposite thing as well, and, to put it bluntly, that He should be both sitting and standing, should one of the writers represent Him as standing at the time, and making a certain speech in such a place to such a man, while a second writer speaks of Him as sitting.
In the case I have supposed where the historians desire to teach us by an image what
they have seen in their mind, their meaning would be found, if the four were wise, to exhibit
no disagreement; and we must understand that with the four Evangelists it is not otherwise.
They made full use for their purpose of things done by Jesus in the exercise of His wonderful
and extraordinary power; they use in the same way His sayings, and in some places they
tack on to their writing, with language apparently implying things of sense, things made
manifest to them in a purely intellectual way. I do not condemn them if they even sometimes
dealt freely with things which to the eye of history happened differently, and changed them
so as to subserve the mystical aims they had in view; so as to speak of a thing which happened
in a certain place, as if it had happened in another, or of what took place at a certain time,
as if it had taken place at another time, and to introduce into what was spoken in a certain
way some changes of their own. They proposed to speak the truth where it was possible
both materially and spiritually, and where this was not possible it was their intention to
prefer the spiritual to the material. The spiritual truth was often preserved, as one might
say, in the material falsehood. As, for example, we might judge of the story of Jacob and
Esau.4997 Jacob says to Isaac, “I am Esau thy firstborn son,” and spiritually he spoke the
truth, for he already partook of the rights of the first-born, which were perishing in his
brother, and clothing himself with the goatskins he assumed the outward semblance of Esau,
and was Esau all but the voice praising God, so that Esau might afterward find a place to
receive a blessing. For if Jacob had not been blessed as Esau, neither would Esau perhaps
have been able to receive a blessing of his own. And Jesus too is many things, according to
the conceptions of Him, of which it is quite likely that the Evangelists took up different notions;
while yet they were in agreement with each other in the different things they wrote.
Statements which are verbally contrary to each other, are made about our Lord, namely,
that He was descended from David and that He was not descended from David. The statement
is true, “He was descended from David,” as the Apostle says,4998 “born of the seed of
David according to the flesh,” if we apply this to the bodily part of Him; but the self-same
statement is untrue if we understand His being born of the seed of David of His diviner
power; for He was declared to be the Son of God with power. And for this reason too, perhaps,
the sacred prophecies speak of Him now as a servant, and now as a Son. They call
Him a servant on account of the form of a servant which he wore, and because He was of
the seed of David, but they call Him the Son of God according to His character as first-born.
Thus it is true to call Him man and to call Him not man; man, because He was capable of
On the same passage one may also make use of such an example as that of Paul, who at one place5000 says that he is carnal, sold under sin, and thus was not able to judge anything, while in another place he is the spiritual man who is able to judge all things and himself to be judged by no man. Of the carnal one are the words, “Not what I would that do I practise, but what I hate that do I.” And he too who was caught up to the third heaven and heard unspeakable words5001 is a different Paul from him who says, Of such an one I will glory, but of myself I will not glory. If he becomes5002 to the Jews as a Jew that he may gain the Jews, and to those under the law as under the law that he may gain those under the law, and to them that are without law as without law, not being without law to God, but under law to Christ, that he may gain those without law, and if to the weak he becomes weak that he may gain the weak, it is clear that these statements must be examined each by itself, that he becomes a Jew, and that sometimes he is under the law and at another time without law, and that sometimes he is weak. Where, for example, he says something by way of permission5003 and not by commandment, there we may recognize that he is weak; for who, he says,5004 is weak, and I am not weak? When he shaves his head and makes an offering,5005 or when he circumcises Timothy,5006 he is a Jew; but when he says to the Athenians,5007 “I found an altar with the inscription, To the unknown God. That, then, which ye worship not knowing it, that declare I unto you,” and, “As also some of your own poets have said, For we also are His offspring,” then he becomes to those without the law as without the law, adjuring the least religious of men to espouse religion, and turning to his own purpose the saying of the poet, “From Love do we begin; his race are we.”5008 And instances might perhaps be found where, to men not Jews and yet under the law, he is under the law.
These examples may be serviceable to illustrate statements not only about the Saviour, but about the disciples too, for here also there is some discrepancy of statement. For there is a difference in thought perhaps between Simon who is found by his own brother Andrew, and who is addressed “Thou shalt be called Cephas,”5009 and him who is seen by Jesus when walking by the sea of Galilee,5010 along with his brother, and addressed conjointly with that brother, “Come after Me, and I will make you fishers of men.” There was some fitness in the fact that the writer who goes more to the root of the matter and tells of the Word becoming flesh, and hence does not record the human generation of the Word who was in the beginning with God, should not tell us of Simon’s being found at the seashore and called away from there, but of his being found by his brother who had been staying with Jesus at the tenth hour, and of his receiving the name Cephas in connection with his being thus found out. If he was seen by Jesus when walking by the sea of Galilee, it would scarcely be on a later occasion that he was addressed, “Thou art Peter and upon this rock I will build My church.” With John again the Pharisees know Jesus to be baptizing with His disciples,5011 adding this to His other great activities; but the Jesus of the three does not baptize at all. John the Baptist, too, with the Evangelist of the same name, goes on a long time without being cast into prison. With Matthew, on the contrary, he is put in prison almost at the time of the temptation of Jesus, and this is the occasion of Jesus retiring to Galilee, to avoid being put in prison. But in John there is nothing at all about John’s being put in prison. Who is so wise and so able as to learn all the things that are recorded about Jesus in the four Evangelists, and both to understand each incident by itself, and have a connected view of all His sojournings and words and acts at each place? As for the passage presently before us, it gives in the order of events that on the sixth day the Saviour, after the business of the marriage at Cana of Galilee, went down with His mother and His brothers and His disciples to Capernaum, which means “field of consolation.” For after the feasting and the wine it was fitting that the Saviour should come to the field of consolation with His mother and His disciples, to console those whom He was training for disciples and the soul which had conceived Him by the Holy Ghost, with the fruits which were to stand in that full field.
But we must ask why His brothers are not called to the wedding: they were not there, for it is not said they were; but they go down to Capernaum with Him and His mother and His disciples. We must also examine why on this occasion they do not “go in to” Capernaum, nor “go up to,” but “go down to” it. Consider if we must not understand by His brothers here the powers which went down along with Him, not called to the wedding according to the explanations given above, since it is in lower and humbler places than those who are called disciples of Christ, and in another way, that these brothers receive assistance. For if His mother is called, then there are some bearing fruit, and even to these the Lord goes down with the servants and disciples of the Word, to help such persons, His mother also being with Him. Those indeed who are called Capernaum appear not to be able to allow Jesus and those who went down with Him to make a longer stay with them: hence they remain with them not many days. For the lower field of consolation does not admit the illumination of many doctrines, but is only capable of a few. To get a clear view of the difference between those who receive Jesus for longer and for shorter time, we may compare with this, “They abode there not many days,” the words recorded in Matthew as spoken by Christ when risen from the dead to His disciples who were being sent out to teach all nations,5012 “Behold, I am with you always, even to the end of the world.” To those who are to know all that human nature can know while it still is here, is said with emphasis, “I am with you;” and as the rise of each new day upon the field of contemplation brings more days before the eyes of the blessed, therefore He says, “All the days till the end of the world.” As for those in Capernaum, on the contrary, to whom they go down as to the more needy, not only Jesus, but also His mother and His brothers and His disciples “abode there not many days.”
Some may very likely and not unreasonably ask, whether, when all the days of this age are over, there will no longer be any one to say, “Lo, I am with you,” with those, namely, who received Him till the fulfilment of the age, for the “until” seems to indicate a certain limit of time. To this we must say that the phrase, “I am with you,” is not the same as “I am in you.” We might say more properly that the Saviour was not in His disciples but with them, so long as they had not arrived in their minds at the consummation of the age. But when they see to be at hand, as far as their effort is concerned, the consummation of the world which is crucified to them, then Jesus will be no longer with them, but in them, and they will say, “It is no longer I that live but Christ that lives in me,”5013 and “If ye seek a proof of Christ that speaketh in me.”5014 In saying this we are keeping for our part also to the ordinary interpretation which makes the “always” the time down to the consummation of the age, and are not asking more than is attainable to human nature as it is here. That interpretation may be adhered to and justice yet be done to the “I.” He who is with His disciples who are sent out to teach all the nations, until the consummation, may be He who emptied Himself and took the form of a servant, and yet afterwards may be another in point of state; afterwards He may be such as He was before He emptied Himself, until all His enemies are made by His Father the footstool of His feet; and after this, when the Son has delivered up the kingdom to God and the Father, it may be the Father who says to them, “Behold, I am with you.” But whether it is “all the days” up to that time, or simply “all the days,” or not “all days” but “every day,” any one may consider that likes. Our plan does not allow us at present to digress so far.
But Heracleon, dealing with the words, “After this He went down to Capernaum,” declares
that they indicate the introduction of another transaction, and that the word “went
down” is not without significance. “Capernaum,” he says, “means these farthest-out parts
of the world, these districts of matter, into which He descended, and because the place was
not suitable, he says, He is not reported either to have done anything or said anything in
it.” Now if the Lord had not been reported in the other Gospels either as having done or
said anything at Capernaum, we might perhaps have hesitated whether this view ought or
ought not to be received. But that is far from being the case. Matthew says our Lord left
Nazareth and came and dwelt at Capernaum on the seaside, and that from that time He
began to preach, saying, “Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.” And Mark,
starting in his narrative5015 from the temptation by the devil, relates that after John was cast
into prison, Jesus came into Galilee, proclaiming the Gospel of God, and after the call of the
four fishermen to the Apostleship, “they enter into Capernaum; and straightway on the
Sabbath day He taught in the synagogue, and they were astonished at His doctrine.” And
Mark records an action of Jesus also which took place at Capernaum, for he goes on to say,
“In their synagogue there was a man with an unclean spirit, and he cried out, saying, Ah!
what have we to do with Thee, Thou Jesus of Nazareth? Art Thou come to destroy us? We
know Thee who Thou art, the Son of God. And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace
and come out of him; and the unclean spirit, tearing him and crying with a loud voice, came
out of him. And they were all amazed.” And at Capernaum Simon’s mother-in-law is cured
of her fever. And Mark adds that when evening was come all those were cured who were
sick and who were possessed with demons. Luke’s report is very like Mark’s about Capernaum.
5016 He says, “And He came to Capernaum, a city of Galilee, and He was teaching
them on the Sabbath day, and they were astonished at His teachings, for His word was with
power. And in the synagogue there was a man having a spirit of an unclean demon, and he
cried out with a loud voice, Ah! what have we to do with Thee, Thou Jesus of Nazareth?
Hast Thou come to destroy us? I know Thee who Thou art, the holy one of God. And Jesus
rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace and come out of him. Then the demon having thrown
him down in the midst, went out of him, doing him no harm.” And then Luke reports how
the Lord rose up from the synagogue and went into the house of Simon, and rebuked the
fever in his mother-in-law, and cured her of her disease; and after this cure, “when the sun
was setting,” he says, “all, as many as had persons sick with divers diseases, brought them
to Him, and He laid his hands on each one of them and cured them. And demons also went
Matthew for his part adds,5017 that when the Lord had entered into Capernaum the centurion came to him, saying, “My boy is lying in my house sick of the palsy, grievously tormented,” and after telling the Lord some more about him, received the reply, “Go, and as thou hast believed, so be it unto thee.” And Matthew then gives us the story of Peter’s mother-in-law, in close agreement with the other two. I conceive it to be a creditable piece of work and becoming to one who is anxious to hear about Christ, to collect from the four Gospels all that is related about Capernaum, and the discourses spoken, and the works done there, and how many visits the Lord paid to the place, and how, at one time, He is said to have gone down to it, and at another to have entered into it, and where He came from when He did so. If we compare all these points together, we shall not go astray in the meaning we ascribe to Capernaum. On the one hand, the sick are healed, and other works of power are done there, and on the other, the preaching, Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand, begins there, and this appears to be a sign, as we showed when entering on this subject, of some more needy place of consolation, made so perhaps by Jesus, who comforted men by what He taught and by what He did there, in that place of consolation. For we know that the names of places agree in their meaning with the things connected with Jesus; as Gergesa, where the citizens of these parts besought Him to depart out of their coasts, means, “The dwelling of the casters-out.” And this, also, we have noticed about Capernaum, that not only did the preaching, “Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand,” begin there, but that according to the three Evangelists Jesus performed there His first miracles. None of the three, however, added to the first wonders which he records as done in Capernaum, that note attached by John the disciple to the first work of Jesus, “This beginning of His signs did Jesus in Cana of Galilee.” For that which was done in Capernaum was not the beginning of the signs, since the leading sign of the Son of God was good cheer, and in the light of human experience it is also the most representative of Him. For the Word of God does not show forth His own beauty so much in healing the sick, as in His tendering the temperate draught to make glad those who are in good health and are able to join in the banquet.
“And the passover of the Jews was at hand.”5018 Inquiring into the accuracy of the most
wise John (on this passage), I put myself the question, What is indicated by the addition “of
the Jews”? Of what other nation was the passover a festival? Would it not have been enough
to say, “And the passover was at hand”? It may, however, be the case that the human passover
is one thing when kept by men not as Scripture intended, and that the divine passover
is another thing, the true passover, observed in spirit and truth by those who worship God
in spirit and in truth; and then the distinction indicated in the text may be that between the
divine passover and that said to be of the Jews. We should attend to the passover law and
observe what the Lord says of it when it is first mentioned in Scripture.5019 “And the Lord
spake unto Moses and Aaron in the land of Egypt, saying, This month is to you the beginning
of months, it is the first for you among the months of the year. Speak thou to all the congregation
of the children of Israel, saying, On the tenth of this month shall every man take
a sheep, according to the houses of your families;” then after some directions in which the
word passover does not occur again, he adds,5020 “Thus shall ye eat it, your loins girt and
your shoes on your feet, and your staves in your hands, and ye shall eat it with haste. It is
the passover of the Lord.” He does not say, “It is your passover.” And a little further on He
names the festival again in the same way,5021 “And it shall come to pass, when your sons
say to you, What is this service? And ye shall say to them, It is the sacrifice, the passover of
the Lord, how He guarded the houses of the children of Israel.” And again, a little further
on,5022 “And the Lord spake to Moses and Aaron, saying, This is the law of the passover.
No alien shall eat of it.” And again in a little,5023 “But if a proselyte come to you, and keep
the passover of the Lord, every male of him shall be circumcised.” Observe that in the law
we never find it said, “Your passover;” but in all the passages quoted the phrase occurs once
without any adjunct, while we have three times “The passover of the Lord.” To make sure
that there is such a distinction between the passover of the Lord and the passover of the
Jews, we may consider the way in which Isaiah speaks of the matter:5024 “Your new moons
and your Sabbaths and your great day I cannot bear; your fast and your holiday and your
Now in what manner, in those heavenly things of which the shadow was present to the Jews on earth, those will celebrate festivals who have first been trained by tutors and governors under the true law, until the fulness of the time should come, namely, above, when we shall be able to receive into ourselves the perfect measure of the Son of God, this it is the work of that wisdom to make plain which has been hidden in a mystery; and it also may show to our thought how the laws about meats are symbols of those things which will there nourish and strengthen our soul. But it is vain to think that one desiring to work out in his fancy the great sea of such ideas, even if he wished to show how local worship is still a pattern and shadow of heavenly things, and that the sacrifices and the sheep are full of meaning, that he should advance further than the Apostle, who seeks indeed to lift our minds above earthly views of the law, but who does not show us to any extent how these things are to be. Even if we look at the festivals, of which passover is one, from the point of view of the age to come, we have still to ask how it is that our passover is now sacrificed, namely, Christ, and not only so, but is to be sacrificed hereafter.
A few points may be added in connection with the doctrines now under consideration,
though it would require a special discussion in many volumes to treat of all the mystical
statements about the law, and specially of those connected with the festivals, and more
particularly still with the passover. The passover of the Jews consists of a sheep which is
sacrificed, each taking a sheep according to his father’s house; and the passover is accompanied
by the slaughter of thousands of rams and goats, in proportion to the number of the
houses of the people. But our Passover is sacrificed for us, namely, Christ. Another feature
of the Jewish festival is unleavened bread; all leaven is made to disappear out of their houses;
but “we keep the feast5034 not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and
wickedness, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.” Whether there be any
passover and any feast of leaven beyond the two we have mentioned, is a point we must
examine more carefully, since these serve for a pattern and a shadow of the heavenly ones
we spoke of, and not only such things as food and drink and new moons and sabbaths, but
the festivals also, are a shadow of the things to come. In the first place, when the Apostle
says, “Our passover is sacrificed, Christ,” one may feel with regard to this such doubts as
these. If the sheep with the Jews is a type of the sacrifice of Christ, then one should have
been offered and not a multitude, as Christ is one; or if many sheep were offered it is to
follow out the type, as if many Christs were sacrificed. But not to dwell on this, we may ask
how the sheep, which was the victim, contains an image of Christ, when the sheep was sacrificed
by men who were observing the law, but Christ was put to death by transgressors of
the law, and what application can be found in Christ of the direction,5035 “They shall eat
the flesh this night, roast with fire, and unleavened bread on bitter herbs shall they eat,” and
“Eat not of it raw, nor sodden with water, but roast with fire; the head with the feet and the
entrails; ye shall not set any of it apart till the morning, and a bone thereof ye shall not break.
But that which is left thereof till the morning ye shall burn.” The sentence, “A bone of it ye
shall not break,” John appears to have made use of in his Gospel, as applying to the transactions
connected with Christ, and connecting with them the occasion spoken of in the law
when those eating the sheep are bidden not to break a bone of it. He writes as follows:5036
“The soldiers therefore came and brake the legs of the first, and of the other who was crucified
with him; but when they came to Jesus and saw that He was already dead, they brake not
His legs, but one of the soldiers with a spear pierced His side, and straightway there came
out blood and water. And he that hath seen hath borne witness and his witness is true, and
he knoweth that he sayeth truth that ye also may believe. And these things took place that
We must not, however, fail to enquire into the statement that the passover of the Jews was at hand, when the Lord was at Capernaum with His mother and His brothers and His disciples. In the Gospel according to Matthew,5045 after being left by the devil, and after the angels came and ministered to Him, when He heard that John was delivered up He withdrew into Galilee, and leaving Nazara He came and dwelt in Capernaum. Then He began to preach, and chose the four fishermen for His Apostles, and taught in the synagogues of the whole of Galilee and healed those who were brought to Him. Then He goes up into the mountain and speaks the beatitudes and what follows them; and after finishing that instruction He comes down from the mountain and enters Capernaum a second time.5046 Then He embarked in a ship and crossed over to the other side to the country of the Gergesenes. On their beseeching Him to depart out of their coasts He embarked5047 in a ship and crossed over and came to His own city. Then He wrought certain cures and went about all the cities and the villages, teaching in their synagogues; after this most of the events of the Gospels take place, before Matthew indicates the approach of the time of passover.5048 With the other Evangelists also, after the stay at Capernaum it is long till we come to any mention of the passover; which may confirm in their opinion those who take the view about Capernaum which was set forth above. That stay, in the neighbourhood of the passover of the Jews, is set in a brighter light by that nearness, both because it was better in itself, and still more because at the passover of the Jews there are found in the temple those who sell oxen and sheep and doves. This adds emphasis to the statement that the passover was not that of the Lord but that of the Jews; the Father’s house was made, in the eyes of those who did not hallow it, a house of merchandise, and the passover of the Lord became for those who took a low and material view of it a Jewish passover. A fitter occasion than the present will occur for enquiring as to the time of the passover, which took place about the spring equinox, and for any other enquiry which may arise in connection with it. As for Heracleon, he says, “This is the great festival; for it was a type of the passion of the Saviour; not only was the lamb put to death, the eating of it afforded relaxation, the killing it pointed to what of the passion of the Saviour was in this world, and the eating it to the rest at the marriage.” We have given his words, that it may be seen with what a want of caution and how loosely he proceeds, and with what an absence of constructive skill even on such a theme as this; and how little regard in consequence is to be paid to him.
“And Jesus went up to Jerusalem.5049 And He found in the temple those that sold oxen
and sheep and doves and the changers of money sitting; and He made a scourge of cords,
and cast out of the temple the sheep and the oxen, and poured out the small coin of the
changers, and overturned their tables, and to those who sold the doves He said, Take these
things hence; make not My Father’s house a house of merchandise. Then His disciples remembered
that it was written, The zeal of thy house shall eat me up.” It is to be noted that
John makes this transaction of Jesus with those He found selling oxen and sheep and doves
in the temple His second work; while the other Evangelists narrate a similar incident almost
at the end and in connection with the story of the passion. Matthew has it thus:5050 “At
Jesus’ entry into Jerusalem the whole city was stirred, saying, Who is this? And the multitudes
said, This is Jesus the prophet, from Nazareth of Galilee. And Jesus went into the temple
and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and He overturned the tables of
the money-changers and the seats of them that sold doves. And He says to them, It is written,
My house shall be called a house of prayer, but you make it a den of robbers.” Mark has the
following: “And they came to Jerusalem. And having entered into the temple He began to
cast out those that sold and bought in the temple, and the tables of the money-changers He
overthrew and the seats of them that sold doves. And He suffered not that any should carry
a vessel through the temple; and He taught and said unto them, Is it not written that My
house shall be called a house of prayer for all the nations? But you have made it a den of
robbers.” And Luke:5051 “And when he came near, He beheld the city and wept over it,
saying that, if thou hadst known in this day, even thou, the things that belong to peace; but
now they are hid from thine eyes. For the days shall come upon thee, when they shall surround
thee and shut thee in on every side, and shall dash thee to the ground and thy children,
and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another, because thou knewest not the time
of thy visitation. And He entered into the temple and began to cast out those that sold,
saying to them, It is written, My house shall be a house of prayer, but ye have made it a den
of robbers.” It is further to be observed that what is recorded by the three as having taken
place in connection with the Lord’s going up to Jerusalem, when He did these things in the
temple, is narrated in a very similar manner by John as taking place long after this, after
another visit to Jerusalem different from this one. We must consider the statements, and
in the first place that of Matthew, where we read:5052 “When He drew nigh to Jerusalem
We shall, however, expound according to the strength that is given to us the reasons
which move us to recognize here a harmony; and in doing so we entreat Him who gives to
every one that asks and strives acutely to enquire, and we knock that by the keys of higher
knowledge the hidden things of Scripture may be opened to us. And first, let us fix our attention
on the words of John, beginning, “And Jesus went up to Jerusalem.”5056 Now Jerusalem,
as the Lord Himself teaches in the Gospel according to Matthew,5057 “is the city of
the great King.” It does not lie in a depression, or in a low situation, but is built on a high
mountain, and there are mountains round about it,5058 and the participation of it is to the
same place,5059 and thither the tribes of the Lord went up, a testimony for Israel. But that
city also is called Jerusalem, to which none of those upon the earth ascends, nor goes in; but
every soul that possesses by nature some elevation and some acuteness to perceive the things
of the mind is a citizen of that city. And it is possible even for a dweller in Jerusalem to be
in sin (for it is possible for even the acutest minds to sin), should they not turn round quickly
after their sin, when they have lost their power of mind and are on the point not only of
dwelling in one of those strange cities of Judæa, but even of being inscribed as its citizens.
Jesus goes up to Jerusalem, after bringing help to those in Cana of Galilee, and then going
down to Capernaum, that He may do in Jerusalem the things which are written. He found
in the temple, certainly, which is said to be the house of the Father of the Saviour, that is,
in the church or in the preaching of the ecclesiastical and sound word, some who were
making His Father’s house a house of merchandise. And at all times Jesus finds some of
this sort in the temple. For in that which is called the church, which is the house of the living
God, the pillar and ground of the truth,5060 when are there not some money-changers sitting
who need the strokes of the scourge Jesus made of small cords, and dealers in small coin
who require to have their money poured out and their tables overturned? When are there
not those who are inclined to merchandise, but need to be held to the plough and the oxen,
that having put their hand to it and not turning round to the things behind them, they may
be fit for the kingdom of God? When are there not those who prefer the mammon of unrighteousness
to the sheep which give them the material for their true adornment? And
there are always many who look down on what is sincere and pure and unmixed with any
bitterness or gall, and who, for the sake of miserable gain, betray the care of those tropically
We have now to take into consideration the statements of the other Gospels on the expulsion
from the temple of those who made it a house of merchandise. Take in the first
place what we find in Matthew. On the Lord’s entering Jerusalem, he says,5063 “All the city
was stirred, saying, Who is this?” But before this he has the story of the ass and the foal
which were taken by command of the Lord and found by the two disciples whom he sent
from Bethphage into the village over against them. These two disciples loose the ass which
was tied, and they have orders, if any one says anything to them, to answer that “the Lord
has need of them; and immediately he will send them.” By these incidents Matthew declares
that the prophecy was fulfilled which says, “Behold, the King cometh, meek and sitting on
an ass and a colt the foal of an ass,” which we find in Zechariah.5064 When, then, the disciples
went and did as Jesus commanded them, they brought the ass and the colt, and placed on
them, he says, their own garments, and the Lord sat upon them, clearly on the ass and the
colt. Then “the most part of the multitude spread their garments in the way, and others cut
down branches from the trees and strewed them in the way, and the multitudes that went
before and that followed cried, Hosanna to the Son of David, blessed is He that cometh in
the name of the Lord. Hosanna in the highest.” Hence it was that when He entered Jerusalem,
the whole city was moved, saying, Who is this? “and the multitudes said,” those obviously
who went before Him and who followed Him, to those who were asking who He was,
“This is the prophet Jesus of Nazareth of Galilee. And Jesus entered into the temple and
cast out all those that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers
and the seats of them that sold doves: and He saith unto them, It is written, My
house shall be called a house of prayer; but ye make it a den of robbers.” Let us ask those
who consider that Matthew had nothing but the history in his mind when he wrote his
Gospel, what necessity there was for two of the disciples to be sent to the village over against
Bethphage, to find an ass tied and its colt with it and to loose them and bring them? And
how did it deserve to be recorded that He sat upon the ass and the foal and entered into the
city? And how does Zechariah prophesy about Christ when he says,5065 “Rejoice greatly,
thou daughter of Zion, proclaim it, thou daughter of Jerusalem. Behold thy king cometh
unto thee, just is He and bringing salvation, meek and sitting on an ass and a young foal”?
If it be the case that this prophecy predicts simply the material incident described by the
Evangelists, how can those who stand on the letter maintain that this is so with regard to
the following part also of the prophecy, which runs: “And He shall destroy chariots from
Now to see into the real truth of these matters is the part of that true intelligence which
is given to those who can say,5067 “But we have the mind of Christ that we may see those
things which are freely given to us of God;” and doubtless it is beyond our powers. For
neither is the ruling principle in our soul free from agitation, nor are our eyes such as those
of the fair bride of Christ should be, of which the bridegroom says,5068 “Thy eyes are doves,”
signifying, perhaps, in a riddle, the observant power which dwells in the spiritual, because
the Holy Spirit came like a dove to our Lord and to the lord in every one. Such as we are,
however, we will not delay, but will feel about the words of life which have been spoken to
us and strive to lay hold of that power in them which flows to him who touches them in
faith. Now Jesus is the word of God which goes into the soul that is called Jerusalem, riding
on the ass freed by the disciples from its bonds. That is to say, on the simple language of
the Old Testament, interpreted by the two disciples who loose it: in the first place him who
applies what is written to the service of the soul and shows the allegorical sense of it with
reference to her, and in the second place him who brings to light by the things which lie in
shadow the good and true things of the future. But He also rides on the young colt, the New
Testament; for in both alike we find the word of truth which purifies us and drives away all
those thoughts in us which incline to selling and buying. But He does not come alone to
Jerusalem, the soul, nor only with a few companions; for many things have to enter into us
before the word of God which makes us perfect, and as many things have to come after Him,
all, however, hymning and glorifying Him and placing under Him their ornaments and
vestures, so that the beasts He rides on may not touch the ground, when He who descended
out of heaven is seated on them. But that His bearers, the old and the new words of Scripture,
may be raised yet higher above the ground, branches have to be cut down from the trees
that they may tread on reasonable expositions. But the multitudes which go before and
follow Him may also signify the angelic ministrations, some of which prepare the way for
Him in our souls, and help in their adorning, while some come after His presence in us, of
which we have often spoken, so that we need not now adduce testimonies about it. And
perhaps it is not without reason that I have likened to an ass the surrounding voices which
conduct the Word Himself to the soul; for it is a beast of burden, and many are the burdens,
heavy the loads, which are brought into view from the text, especially of the Old Testament,
as he can clearly see who observes what is done in this connection on the part of the Jews.
But the foal is not a beast of burden in the same way as the ass. For though every lead of
Let us see what Heracleon makes of this. He says that the ascent to Jerusalem signifies
the Lord’s going up from material things to the spiritual place, which is a likeness of Jerusalem.
And he considers that the words are, “He found in the temple,” and not “in the
sanctuary,”5082 because the Lord is not to be understood as instrumental in that call only,
which takes place where the spirit is not. He considers the temple to be the Holy of Holies,
into which none but the High-Priest enters, and there I believe he says that the spiritual go;
while the court of the temple, where the levites also enter, is a symbol of these psychical
ones who are saved, but outside the Pleroma. Then those who are found in the temple
selling oxen and sheep and doves, and the money-changers sitting, he took to represent
those who attribute nothing to grace, but regard the entrance of strangers to the temple as
a matter of merchandise and gain, and who minister the sacrifices for the worship of God,
with a view to their own gain and love of money. And the scourge which Jesus made of
small cords and did not receive from another, he expounds in a way of his own, saying that
the scourge is an image of the power and energy of the Holy Spirit, driving out by His breath
those who are bad. And he declares that the scourge and the linen and the napkin and
other things of such a kind are symbolic of the power and energy of the Holy Spirit. Then
he assumes what is not written, as that the scourge was tied to a piece of wood, and this
wood he takes to be a type of the cross; on this wood the gamblers, merchants, and all evil
was nailed up and done away. In searching into the act of Jesus, and discussing the composition
of the scourge out of two substances, he romances in an extraordinary way; He did
not make it, he says, of dead leather. He wished to make the Church no longer a den of
robbers, but the house of His Father. We must here say what is most necessary on the divinity,
as referred to in Heracleon’s text. If Jesus calls the temple at Jerusalem the house of
His Father, and that temple was made in honour of Him who made heaven and earth, why
are we not at once told that He is the Son of no one else than the Maker of heaven and earth,
that He is the Son of God? To this house of the Father of Jesus, as being the house of prayer,
the Apostles of Christ also, as we find in their “Acts,” are told5083 by the angel to go and to
stand there and preach all the words of this life. But they came to the house of prayer,
through the Beautiful Gate, to pray there, a thing they would not have done had they not
known Him to be the same with the God worshipped by those who had dedicated that
temple. Hence, too, they say, those who obeyed God rather than men, Peter and the Apostles,
“The Jews then answered and said unto Him, What sign showest Thou unto us, seeing
that Thou doest these things?5085 Jesus answered and said unto them, Destroy this temple,
and in three days I will raise it up.” Those of the body, and those who incline to material
things, seem to me to be meant by the Jews, who, after Jesus has driven out those who make
God’s house a house of merchandise, are angry at Him for treating these matters in such a
way, and demand a sign, a sign which will show that the Word, whom they do not receive,
has a right to do such things. The Saviour joins on to His statement about the temple a
statement which is really one with the former, about His own body, and to the question,
What sign doest Thou, seeing that Thou doest such things? answers, “Destroy this temple,
and in three days I will raise it up.” He could have exhibited a thousand other signs, but to
the question, “Seeing that Thou doest such things,” He could not answer anything else; He
fittingly gave the answer about the sign connected with the temple, and not about signs
unconnected with the temple. Now, both of these two things, the temple and the body of
Jesus, appear to me, in one interpretation at least, to be types of the Church, and to signify
that it is built of living stones,5086 a spiritual house for a holy priesthood, built5087 on the
foundation of the Apostles and prophets, Christ Jesus being the head corner-stone; and it
is, therefore, called a temple. Now, from the text,5088 “Ye are the body of Christ, and
members each in his part,” we see that even though the harmonious fitting of the stones of
the temple appear to be dissolved and scattered, as it is written in the twenty-second
Psalm5089 that all the bones of Christ are, by the plots made against it in persecutions and
afflictions, on the part of those who war against the unity of the temple in persecutions, yet
the temple will be raised again, and the body will rise again on the third day after the day
of evil which threatens it,5090 and the day of consummation which follows. For the third
day will rise on the new heaven and the new earth, when these bones, the whole house of
Israel,5091 will rise in the great Lord’s day, death having been overcome. And thus the re-
What I have said is not alien to the passage now engaging us, dealing as it does with the
temple and those cast out from it, of which the Saviour says, “The zeal of thy house shall
devour Me;” and with the Jews who asked that a sign should be showed them, and the Saviour’s
answer to them, in which He combines the discourse on the temple with that on His
own body, and says, “Destroy this temple and in three days I will raise it up.” For from this
temple, which is the body of Christ, everything that is irrational and savours of merchandise
must be driven away, that it may no longer be a house of merchandise. And this temple
must be destroyed by those who plot against the Word of God, and after its destruction be
raised again on that third day which we discussed above; when the disciples also will remember
what He, the Word, said before the temple of God was destroyed, and will believe, not
only their knowledge but their faith also being then made perfect, and that by the word
which Jesus spoke. And every one who is of this nature, Jesus purifying him,5099 puts away
things that are irrational and things that savour of selling, to be destroyed on account of the
zeal of the Logos that is in Him. But they are destroyed to be raised again by Jesus, not on
the third day, if we attend to the exact words before us, but “in three days.” For the rising
again of the temple takes place on the first day after it has been destroyed and on the second
day, and its resurrection is accomplished in all the three days. Hence a resurrection both
has been and is to be, if indeed we were buried with Christ, and rose with Him. And since
the word, “We rose with Him,” does not cover the whole of the resurrection, “in Christ shall
all be made alive,5100 but every one in his own order, Christ the first fruits, then they that
are Christ’s at His coming, and then the end.” It belongs to the resurrection that one should
be on the first day in the paradise of God,5101 and it belongs to the resurrection when Jesus
appears and says, “Touch Me not; for I am not yet ascended to My Father,”5102 but the
perfection of the resurrection was when He came to the Father. Now there are some who
fall into confusion on this head of the Father and the Son, and we must devote a few words
to them. They quote the text,5103 “Yea, and we are found false witnesses for God, because
we testified against God that He raised up Christ, whom He raised not up,” and other similar
texts which show the raiser-up to be another person than He who was raised up; and
the text, “Destroy this temple and in three days I will raise it up,” as if it resulted from these
that the Son did not differ in number from the Father, but that both were one, not only in
The Jews therefore said, “Forty and six years was this temple in building,5106 and wilt
thou raise it up in three days?” How the Jews said that the temple had been forty-six years
building, we cannot tell, if we adhere to the history. For it is written in the third Book of
Kings,5107 that they prepared the stones and the wood three years, and in the fourth year,
in the second month,5108 when Solomon was king over Israel, the king commanded, and
they brought great precious stones for the foundation of the house, and unhewn stones.
And the sons of Solomon and the sons of Hiram hewed the stones and laid them in the
fourth year, and they founded the house of the Lord in the month Nisan and the second
month: in the tenth year in the month Baal, which was the eighth month, the house was
finished according to the whole count and the whole plan of it. Thus comparing the time
of its completion with the period of building, the building of it occupies less than eleven
years. How, then, do the Jews come to say that the temple was forty-six years in building?
One might, indeed, do violence to the words and make out the period of forty-six years at
all costs, by counting from the time when David, after planning about the building of the
temple, said to Nathan the prophet,5109 “Behold I dwell in a house of cedar, and the ark of
God dwelleth in the midst of the tent,” for though it is true that he was prevented, as being
a man of blood,5110 from carrying out the building, he seems to have busied himself in collecting
materials for it. In the first Book of Chronicles,5111 certainly, David the king says
to all the congregation, “Solomon my son, whom the Lord hath chosen, is young and tender,
and the work is great, because he is not to build for man but for the Lord God. According
to my whole power I have prepared for the house of my God, gold, silver, brass, and iron,
wood, stones of Soom, and stones for filling up, and precious stones of many kinds, and all
sorts of precious wood, and a large quantity of Parian marble. And besides this, for the
pleasure I have taken in the house of my God, the gold and the silver I possess, lo, I have
given it for the house of my Lord, to the full; from such supplies5112 I prepared for the house
of the saints, three thousand talents of gold from Suphir, and seven thousand talents of
“But He spake of the temple of His body.5116 When, therefore, He was raised from the
dead, His disciples remembered that He said this, and they believed the Scripture and the
word which Jesus had said.” This refers to the statement that the body of the Son is His
temple. It may be asked whether this is to be taken in its plain sense, or whether we should
try to connect each statement that is recorded about the temple, with the view we take about
the body of Jesus, whether the body which He received from the Virgin, or that body of
Christ which the Church is said to be, as we are said by the Apostle5117 to be all members
of His body. One may, on the one hand, suppose it to be hopeless to get everything that is
said about the temple properly connected with the body, in whatever sense the body be
taken, and one may have recourse to a simpler explanation, and say that the body (in either
of these senses) is called the temple, because as the temple had the glory of God dwelling in
it, so He who was the image and glory of God, the first-born of every creature, could rightly
be called, in respect of His body or the Church, the temple containing the image. We, for
our part, see it to be a hard task to expound every particular of what is said about the temple
in the third Book of Kings, and far beyond our powers of language, and we defer it in the
meantime, as a thing beyond the scale of the present work. We also have a strong conviction
that in such matters, which transcend human nature, it must be the work of divine wisdom
to make plain the meaning of inspired Scripture, of that wisdom which is hidden in a mystery,
which none of the rulers of this world knew. We are well aware, too, that we need the assistance
of that excellent Spirit of wisdom, in order to understand such matters, as they should
be understood by ministers of sacred things; and in this connection we will attempt to describe,
as shortly as we may, our view of what belongs to this subject. The body is the Church,
and we learn from Peter5118 that it is a house of God, built of living stones, a spiritual house
for a holy priesthood. Thus the son of David, who builds this house, is a type of Christ. He
builds it when his wars are at an end,5119 and a period of profound peace has arrived; he
builds the temple for the glory of God in the Jerusalem on earth, so that worship may no
longer be celebrated in a moveable erection like the tabernacle. Let us seek to find in the
Church the truth of each statement made about the temple. If all Christ’s enemies are made
the footstool of His feet,5120 and Death, the last enemy, is destroyed, then there will be the
For the sake of those, however, who consider that nothing further than the narrative
itself is meant to be indicated in these words, it may not be unfitting to introduce at this
point some considerations which they can scarcely withstand, to show that the words ought
to be regarded as those of the Spirit, and that the mind of the Spirit should be sought for in
them. Did the sons of the kings really spend their time in hewing the great and precious
stones, and practise a craft so little in keeping with royal birth? And the number of the
burden-bearers and of the stone-cutters and of the officers, the duration, too, of the period
of preparing the stones and marking them, is all this recorded as it really was? The holy
house, too, was got ready in peace and was to be built for God without hammer or axe or
any iron tool, that there might be no disturbance in the house of God. And again I would
ask those who are in bondage to the letter how it is possible that there should be eighty
thousand stone-cutters and that the house of God should be built out of hard white stones
without the noise of hammer or axe or any iron tool being heard in His house while the
building was going on? Is it not living stones that are hewn without any noise or tumult
somewhere outside the temple, so that they are brought ready prepared to the place which
awaits them in the building? And there is some sort of an ascent about the temple of God,
not with angles, but with bends of straight lines. For it is written,5124 “And there was a
winding staircase to the middle, and from the middle to the third floor;” for the staircase in
the house of God had to be spiral, thus imitating in its ascent the circle, which is the most
perfect figure. But that this house might be secure five ties are built in it,5125 as fair as possible,
a cubit high, that on looking up one might see it to be suggested how we rise from
sensible things to the so-called divine perceptions, and so be brought to perceive those things
which are seen only by the mind. But the place of the happier stones appears to be that
called Dabir,5126 where the ark of the covenant of the Lord was, and, as I may say, the
handwriting of God, the tables written with His own finger. And the whole house is overlaid
with gold; “the whole house,” we read,5127 “he overlaid with gold until all the house was
finished.” But there were two cherubim in Dabir, a word which the translators of the Hebrew
Bible into Greek failed to render satisfactorily. Some, failing to do justice to the language,
render it the temple; but it is more sacred than the temple. Now everything about the house
was made golden, for a sign that the mind which is quite made perfect estimates accurately
the things perceived by the intellect. But it is not given to all to approach and know them;
It is worth while to enquire how, on the one hand, Solomon the king is said to have built the temple, and on the other the master-builder whom Solomon sent and fetched,5128 “Hiram of Tyre, the son of a woman who was a widow; and he was of the tribe of Naphtali, and his father was a man of Tyre, a worker in brass, and filled with wisdom and understanding, to work all works in brass; and he was brought in to King Solomon and wrought all his works.” Here I ask whether Solomon can be taken for the first-born of all creation,5129 and Hiram for the man whom he assumed, from the constraint of men—for the word Tyrians means “constrainers”—the man who derived his birth from nature, and being filled with all manner of art and wisdom and understanding, was brought in to cooperate with the first-born of all creation, and to build the temple. In this temple there are also windows,5130 placed obliquely and out of sight, so that the illumination of the divine light may enter for salvation, and—why should I go into particulars?—that the body of Christ, the Church, may be found having the plan of the spiritual house and temple of God. As I said before, we require that wisdom which is hidden in a mystery, and which he alone can apprehend who is able to say, “But we have the mind of Christ,”—we require that wisdom to interpret spiritually each detail of what is said in accordance with the will of Him who caused it to be written. To enter into these details is not in accordance with our present subject. What has been said may suffice to let us understand how “He spake about the temple of His body.”
After all this it is proper to ask whether what is narrated as having taken place about
the temple has ever taken place or ever will take place about the spiritual house. The argument
may seem to pinch in whichever way we take it. If we say that it is possible that
something like what is told about the temple may take place with regard to the spiritual
house, or has already taken place in it, then those who hear us will, with difficulty, be brought
to admit that a change can take place in such good things as these, firstly, because they do
not wish it, and secondly, because of the incongruity of thinking that such things admit of
change. If, on the other hand, We seek to maintain the unchangeableness of the good things
once given to the saints, then we cannot apply to them what we find in the history, and we
shall seem to be doing what those of the heresies do, who fail to maintain the unity of the
narrative of Scripture from beginning to end. If we are not to take the view proper to old
wives or Jews, of the promises recorded in the prophets, and especially in Isaiah, if, that is
to say, we are to look for their fulfilment in connection with the Jerusalem on earth, then,
as certain remarkable things connected with the building of the temple and the restoration
of the people from the captivity are spoken of as happening after the captivity and the destruction
of the temple, we must say that we are now the temple and the people which was
carried captive, but is to come up again to Judæa and Jerusalem, and to be built with the
precious stones of Jerusalem. But I cannot tell if it be possible that, at the revolution of long
periods of time, things of the same nature should take place again, but in a worse way. The
prophecies of Isaiah which we mentioned are the following:5131 “Behold I prepare for thy
stone carbuncle and for thy foundation sapphire; and I will make thy battlements jasper,
and thy gates stones of crystal, and thy outer wall choice stones; and all thy sons shall be
taught of the Lord, and in great peace shall thy children be, and in righteousness shalt thou
be built.” And a little further on, to the same Jerusalem:5132 “And the glory of Lebanon
shall come to thee with cypress, and pine, and cedar, along with those who will glorify My
holy place. And the sons of them that humbled thee and insulted thee shall come to thee
in fear; and thou shalt be called the city of the Lord, Sion of holy Israel, because thou wert
desolate and hated, and there was none to help thee. And I will make thee an eternal delight,
a joy of generations of generations. And thou shalt suck the milk of the Gentiles and shall
eat the riches of kings, and thou shalt know that I am the Lord that saveth thee and the God
of Israel that chooseth thee. And instead of brass I will bring thee gold, and instead of iron
I will bring thee silver, and for wood I will bring thee brass, and for stones iron. And I will
establish thy rulers in peace and thy overseers in righteousness. And wickedness shall no
“When He was raised from the dead,5136 His disciples remembered that He spake this,
and they believed the Scripture and the word which Jesus had said.” This tells us that after
Jesus’ resurrection from the dead His disciples saw that what He had said about the temple
had a higher application to His passion and His resurrection; they remembered that the
words, “In three days I will raise it up,” pointed to the resurrection; “And they believed the
Scripture and the word which Jesus had said.” We are not told that they believed the
Scripture or the word which Jesus said, before. For faith in its full sense is the act of him
who accepts with his whole soul what is professed at baptism. As for the higher sense, as
we have already spoken of the resurrection from the dead of the whole body of the Lord,
we have now to note that the disciples were put in mind by the fulfilment of the Scripture
which when they were in life they had not fully understood; its meaning was now brought
under their eyes and made quite clear to them, and they knew of what heavenly things it
was the pattern and shadow. Then they believed the Scripture who formerly did not believe
it, and believed the word of Jesus which, as the speaker means to convey, they had not believed
before the resurrection. For how can any one be said in the full sense to believe the Scripture
when he does not see in it the mind of the Holy Spirit, which God would have us to believe
rather than the literal meaning? From this point of view we must say that none of those
who walk according to the flesh believe the spiritual things of the law, of the very beginnings
of which they have no conception. But, they say, those are more blessed who have not seen
and yet believe, than those who have seen and have believed, and for this they quote the
saying to Thomas at the end of the Gospel of John,5137 “Blessed are they that have not seen
and yet have believed.” But it is not said here that those who have not seen and yet have
believed are more blessed than those who have seen and believed. According to their view
those after the Apostles are more blessed than the Apostles; than which nothing can be more
foolish. He who is to be blessed must see in his mind the things which he believes, and must
be able with the Apostles to hear the words spoken to him, “Blessed are your eyes, for they
see, and your ears, for they hear,”5138 and “Many prophets and righteous men have desired
to see the things which ye see, and have not seen them, and to hear the things which ye hear,
and have not heard them.” Yet he may be content who only receives the inferior beatitude,
which says:5139 “Blessed are they who have not seen and yet have believed.” But how much
more blessed are those eyes which Jesus calls blessed for the things which they have seen,
than those which have not attained to such a vision; Simeon is content to take into his arms
“Now, when He was in Jerusalem at the passover, during the feast, many believed in
His name, beholding His signs which He did. But He, Jesus, did not trust Himself to them,
because He knew all (men) and because He needed not that any should testify of man, for
he Himself knew what was in man.”5142 One might ask how Jesus did not Himself believe
in those of whom we are told that they believed. To this we must say it was not those who
believed in Him that Jesus did not trust, but those who believed in His name; for believing
in His name is a different thing from believing in Him. He who will not be judged because
of his faith is exempted from the judgment, not for believing in His name, but for believing
in Him; for the Lord says,5143 “He that believeth in Me is not judged,” not, “He who believes
in My name is not judged;” the latter believes, and hence he is not worthy to be condemned
already, but he is inferior to the other who believes in Him. Hence it is that Jesus does not
trust Himself to him who believes in His name. We must, therefore, cleave to Him rather
than to His name, lest after we have done wonders in His name, we should hear these words
addressed to us which He will speak to those who boast of His name alone.5144 With the
Apostle Paul5145 let us seek joyfully to say, “I can do all things in Christ Jesus strengthening
me.” We have also to notice that in a former passage5146 the Evangelist calls the passover
that of the Jews, while here he does not say that Jesus was at the passover of the Jews, but at
the passover at Jerusalem; and in the former case when the passover is called that of the
Jews, it is not said to be a feast; but here Jesus is recorded to have been at the feast; when at
Jerusalem He was at the passover during the feast, and many believed, even though only in
His name. We ought to notice certainly that “many” are said to believe, not in Him, but in
His name. Now, those who believe in Him are those who walk in the straight and narrow
way,5147 which leads to life, and which is found by few. It may well be, however, that many
of those who believe in His name will sit down with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob in the
kingdom of heaven, the Father’s house, in which are many mansions. And it is to be noted
that the many who believe in His name do not believe in the same way as Andrew does, and
Peter, and Nathanael, and Philip. These believe the testimony of John when he says, “Behold
the Lamb of God,” or they believe in Christ as found by Andrew, or Jesus saying to Philip,
“Follow Me,” or Philip saying, “We have found Him of whom Moses and the prophets did
The words, “He needed not that any should testify of man,” may fitly be used to show that the Son of God is able of Himself to see the truth about each man and is in no need of such testimony as any other could supply. The words, however, “He had no need that any should testify of man,” are not equivalent to “He had no need of testimony about any being.” If we take the word “man” to include every being who is according to the image of God, or every reasonable creature, then He will have no need that any should testify to Him of any reasonable being whatever, since He Himself, by the power given Him by the Father, knows them all. But if the term “man” be restricted to mortal animated reasonable beings, then it might be said, on the one hand, that He had need of testimony respecting the beings above man, and while His knowledge was adequate with regard to man it did not extend to those other beings. On the other hand, however, it might be said that He who humbled Himself had no need that any should testify to Him concerning man, but that He had such need in respect of beings higher than men.
It may also be asked what signs those many saw Him do who believed on Him, for it is not recorded that He did any signs at Jerusalem, though some may have been done which are not recorded. One may, however, consider if what He did may be called signs, when He made a scourge of small cords, and cast them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen, and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables. As for those who suppose that it was only about men that He had no need of witnesses, it has to be said that the Evangelist attributes to Him two things, that He knew all beings, and that He had no need that any one should testify of man. If He knew all beings, then He knew not only men but the beings above men, all beings who are without such bodies as ours; and He knew what was in man, since He was greater than those who reproved and judged by prophesying, and who brought to the light the secret things of the hearts of those whom the Spirit suggested to them to be thus dealt with. The words, “He knew what was in man,” could also be taken as referring to the powers, better or worse, which work in men. For if any one gives place to the devil, Satan enters into him; thus did Judas give place, and thus did the devil put it in his heart to betray Jesus, and “after the sop,” therefore, “the devil entered into him.”5148 But if any one gives place to God, he becomes blessed; for blessed is the man whose help is from God, and the ascent is in his heart from God.5149 Thou knowest what is in man, Thou who knowest all things, O Son of God. And now that our tenth book has come to be large enough we will here pause in our theme.
According to Eusebius (H. E. vi. 36) the Commentaries on the Gospel of Matthew were written about the same time as the Contra Celsum, when Origen was over sixty years of age, and may therefore be probably assigned to the period 246–248. This statement is confirmed by internal evidence. In the portion here translated, books x.–xiv., he passes by the verses Matt. xviii. 12, 13, and refers for the exposition of them to his Homilies on Luke (book xiii. 29). Elsewhere, he refers his readers for a fuller discussion on certain points to his Commentaries on John (book xvi. 20), and on Romans (book xvii. 32). Of the twenty-five books into which the work was divided, the first nine, with the exception of two fragments, are lost; books x.–xvii., covering the portion from Matt. xiii. 36 to xxii. 33, are extant in the Greek, and the greater part of the remaining books survives in a Latin version, which is coextensive with the Greek from book xii. 9 to book xvii. 36, and contains further the exposition from Matt. xxii. 34 to xxvii. 66. The passages in Cramer’s Catena do not seem to be taken from the Commentaries. Of the numerous quotations from Matthew only one (Matt. xxi. 35) can be definitely traced to this section of the writings of Origen; and as this differs greatly from our present text, and is moreover purely narrative, it is probably taken like the others either from the Scholia (commaticum interpretationis genus), or from the Homilies to which reference is made by Jerome (Prol. in Matt. I. iv). The majority of them may be ascribed to the Scholia.
In addition to the mss. already referred to (p. 292) the old Latin version is often useful for determining the text, though it contains some interpolations and has many omissions. The omissions (cf. book xiii. 28, book xiv. 1, 3, book xiv. 19–22) are not due to any dogmatic bias, but have been made by the translator or some subsequent transcriber on the ground that the passages were uninteresting or unimportant. The version is otherwise for the most part literal, and has in some cases preserved the correct reading, though it often fails just when it would have been of most service. For an estimate of the work and method of Origen as an exegete, see pp. 290–292; and for a fuller statement on some of the points here touched upon, see Westcott’s article on Origen in Smith’s Dictionary of Christian Biography (vol. iv.).
Concerning the four Gospels which alone are uncontroverted in the Church of God under heaven, I have learned by tradition that the Gospel according to Matthew, who was at one time a publican and afterwards an Apostle of Jesus Christ, was written first; and that he composed it in the Hebrew tongue and published it for the converts from Judaism. The second written was that according to Mark, who wrote it according to the instruction of Peter, who, in his General Epistle, acknowledged him as a son, saying, “The church that is in Babylon, elect together with you, saluteth you; and so doth Mark my son.”5151 And third, was that according to Luke, the Gospel commended by5152 Paul, which he composed for the converts from the Gentiles. Last of all, that according to John.
The Unity and Harmony of Scripture.
“Blessed are the peacemakers.…”5154 To the man who is a peacemaker in either sense
there is in the Divine oracles nothing crooked or perverse, for they are all plain to those who
understand.5155 And because to such an one there is nothing crooked or perverse, he sees
therefore abundance of peace5156 in all the Scriptures, even in those which seem to be at
conflict, and in contradiction with one another. And likewise he becomes a third peacemaker
as he demonstrates that that which appears to others to be a conflict in the Scriptures is no
conflict, and exhibits their concord and peace, whether of the Old Scriptures with the New,
or of the Law with the Prophets, or of the Gospels with the Apostolic Scriptures, or of the
Apostolic Scriptures with each other. For, also, according to the Preacher, all the Scriptures
are “words of the wise like goads, and as nails firmly fixed which were given by agreement
from one shepherd;”5157 and there is nothing superfluous in them. But the Word is the one
Shepherd of things rational which may have an appearance of discord to those who have
not ears to hear, but are truly at perfect concord. For as the different chords of the psalter
or the lyre, each of which gives forth a certain sound of its own which seems unlike the
sound of another chord, are thought by a man who is not musical and ignorant of the
principle of musical harmony, to be inharmonious, because of the dissimilarity of the sounds,
so those who are not skilled in hearing the harmony of God in the sacred Scriptures think
that the Old is not in harmony with the New, or the Prophets with the Law, or the Gospels
with one another, or the Apostle with the Gospel, or with himself, or with the other Apostles.
But he who comes instructed in the music of God, being a man wise in word and deed, and,
on this account, like another David—which is, by interpretation, skilful with the hand—will
bring out the sound of the music of God, having learned from this at the right time to strike
the chords, now the chords of the Law, now the Gospel chords in harmony with them, and
“Then He left the multitudes and went into His house, and His disciples came unto Him saying, Declare to us the parable of the tares of the field.”5160 When Jesus then is with the multitudes, He is not in His house, for the multitudes are outside of the house, and it is an act which springs from His love of men to leave the house and to go away to those who are not able to come to Him. Now, having discoursed sufficiently to the multitudes in parables, He sends them away and goes to His own house, where His disciples, who did not abide with those whom He had sent away, come to Him. And as many as are more genuine hearers of Jesus first follow Him, then having inquired about His abode, are permitted to see it, and, having come, see and abide with Him, all for that day, and perhaps some of them even longer. And, in my opinion, such things are indicated in the Gospel according to John in these words, “On the morrow again John was standing and two of his disciples.”5161 And in order to explain the fact that of those who were permitted to go with Jesus and see His abode, the one who was more eminent becomes also an Apostle, these words are added: “One of the two that heard John speak and followed him was Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother.”5162 And if then, unlike the multitudes whom He sends away, we wish to hear Jesus and go to the house and receive something better than the multitudes, let us become friends of Jesus, so that as His disciples we may come to Him when He goes into the house, and having come may inquire about the explanation of the parable, whether of the tares of the field, or of any other. And in order that it may be more accurately understood what is represented by the house of Jesus, let some one collect from the Gospels whatsoever things are spoken about the house of Jesus, and what things were spoken or done by Him in it; for all the passages collected together will convince any one who applies himself to this reading that the letters of the Gospel are not absolutely simple as some suppose, but have become simple to the simple by a divine concession;5163 but for those who have the will and the power to hear them more acutely there are concealed things wise and worthy of the Word of God.
“After these things He answered and said to them, He that soweth the good seed is the
Son of man.”5164 Though we have already, in previous sections, according to our ability
discussed these matters, none the less shall we now say what is in harmony with them, even
if there is reasonable ground for another explanation. And consider now, if in addition to
what we have already recounted, you can otherwise take the good seed to be the children
of the kingdom, because whatsoever good things are sown in the human soul, these are the
offspring of the kingdom of God and have been sown by God the Word who was in the beginning
with God,5165 so that wholesome words about anything are children of the kingdom.
But while men are asleep who do not act according to the command of Jesus, “Watch and
pray that ye enter not into temptation,”5166 the devil on the watch sows what are called
tares—that is, evil opinions—over and among what are called by some natural conceptions,
even the good seeds which are from the Word. And according to this the whole world might
be called a field, and not the Church of God only, for in the whole world the Son of man
sowed the good seed, but the wicked one tares,—that is, evil words,—which, springing from
wickedness, are children of the evil one. And at the end of things, which is called “the consummation
of the age,”5167 there will of necessity be a harvest, in order that the angels of
God who have been appointed for this work may gather up the bad opinions that have grown
upon the soul, and overturning them may give them over to fire which is said to burn, that
they may be consumed. And so the angels and servants of the Word will gather from all
the kingdom of Christ all things that cause a stumbling-block to souls and reasonings that
create iniquity, which they will scatter and cast into the burning furnace of fire. Then those
who become conscious that they have received the seeds of the evil one in themselves, because
of their having been asleep, shall wail and, as it were, be angry against themselves; for this
is the “gnashing of teeth.”5168 Wherefore, also, in the Psalms it is said, “They gnashed upon
me with their teeth.”5169 Then above all “shall the righteous shine,” no longer differently
as at the first, but all “as one sun in the kingdom of their Father.”5170 Then, as if to indicate
that there was indeed a hidden meaning, perhaps, in all that is concerned with the explanation
of the parable, perhaps most of all in the saying, “Then shall the righteous shine as the sun
But as we said above in reference to the words, “Then shall the righteous shine as the sun,” that the righteous will shine not differently as formerly, but as one sun, we will, of necessity, set forth what appears to us on the point. Daniel, knowing that the intelligent are the light of the world, and that the multitudes of the righteous differ in glory, seems to have said this, “And the intelligent shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and from among the multitudes of the righteous as the stars for ever and ever.”5173 And in the passage, “There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars: for one star differeth from another star in glory: so also is the resurrection of the dead,”5174 the Apostle says the same thing as Daniel, taking this thought from his prophecy. Some one may inquire how some speak about the difference of light among the righteous, while the Saviour on the contrary says, “They shall shine as one sun.” I think, then, that at the beginning of the blessedness enjoyed by those who are being saved (because those who are not such are not yet purified), the difference connected with the light of the saved takes place: but when, as we have indicated, he gathers from the whole kingdom of Christ all things that make men stumble, and the reasonings that work iniquity are cast into the furnace of fire, and the worse elements utterly consumed, and, when this takes place, those who received the words which are the children of the evil one come to self-consciousness, then shall the righteous having become one light of the sun shine in the kingdom of their Father. For whom will they shine? For those below them who will enjoy their light, after the analogy of the sun which now shines for those upon the earth? For, of course, they will not shine for themselves. But perhaps the saying, “Let your light shine before men,”5175 can be written “upon the table of the heart,”5176 according to what is said by Solomon, in a threefold way; so that even now the light of the disciples of Jesus shines before the rest of men, and after death before the resurrection, and after the resurrection “until all shall attain unto a fullgrown man,”5177 and all become one sun. Then shall they shine as the sun in the kingdom of their Father.
“Again the kingdom of heaven is like unto a treasure hidden in the field, which a man found and hid.”5178 The former parables He spoke to the multitudes; but this and the two which follow it, which are not parables but similitudes in relation to the kingdom of heaven, He seems to have spoken to the disciples when in the house. In regard to this and the next two, let him who “gives heed to reading”5179 inquire whether they are parables at all. In the case of the latter the Scripture does not hesitate to attach in each case the name of parable; but in the present case it has not done so; and that naturally. For if He spoke to the multitudes in parables, and “spake all these things in parables, and without a parable spake nothing to them,”5180 but on going to the house He discourses not to the multitudes but to the disciples who came to Him there, manifestly the things spoken in the house were not parables: for, to them that are without, even to those to whom “it is not given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven,”5181 He speaks in parables. Some one will then say, If they are not really parables, what are they? Shall we then say in keeping with the diction of the Scripture that they are similitudes (comparisons)? Now a similitude differs from a parable; for it is written in Mark, “To what shall we compare the kingdom of God, or in what parable shall we set it forth?”5182 From this it is plain that there is a difference between a similitude and a parable. The similitude seems to be generic, and the parable specific. And perhaps also as the similitude, which is the highest genus of the parable, contains the parable as one of its species, so it contains that particular form of similitude which has the same name as the genus. This is the case with other words as those skilled in the giving of many names have observed; who say that “impulse”5183 is the highest genus of many species, as, for example, of “disinclination”5184 and “inclination,” and say that, in the case of the species which has the same name as the genus, “inclination” is taken in opposition to and in distinction from “disinclination.”
And here we must inquire separately as to the field, and separately as to the treasure hidden in it, and in what way the man who has found this hidden treasure goes away with joy and sells all that he has in order to buy that field; and we must also inquire—what are the things which he sells. The field, indeed, seems to me according to these things to be the Scripture, which was planted with what is manifest in the words of the history, and the law, and the prophets, and the rest of the thoughts; for great and varied is the planting of the words in the whole Scripture; but the treasure hidden in the field is the thoughts concealed and lying under that which is manifest, “of wisdom hidden in a mystery,” “even Christ, in whom are all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge hidden.”5185 But another might say that the field is that which is verily full, which the Lord blessed, the Christ of God; but the treasure hidden in it is the things said to have been “hidden in Christ” by Paul, who says about Christ, “in whom are the treasures of wisdom and knowledge hidden.” The heavenly things, therefore, even the kingdom of heaven, as in a figure it is written in the Scriptures— which are the kingdom of heaven, or Christ—Himself the king of the ages, are the kingdom of heaven which is likened to a treasure hidden in the field.
And at this point you will inquire, whether the kingdom of heaven is likened only to the treasure hidden in the field, so that we are to think of the field as different from the kingdom, or is likened to the whole of this treasure hidden in the field, so that the kingdom of heaven contains according to the similitude both the field and the treasure hidden in the field. Now a man who comes to the field, whether to the Scriptures or to the Christ who is constituted both from things manifest and from things hidden, finds the hidden treasure of wisdom whether in Christ or in the Scriptures. For, going round to visit the field and searching the Scriptures and seeking to understand the Christ, he finds the treasure in it; and, having found it, he hides it, thinking that it is not without danger to reveal to everybody the secret meanings of the Scriptures, or the treasures of wisdom and knowledge in Christ. And, having hidden it, he goes away, working and devising how he shall buy the field, or the Scriptures, that he may make them his own possession, receiving from the people of God the oracles of God with which the Jews were first entrusted.5186 And when the man taught by Christ has bought the field, the kingdom of God which, according to another parable, is a vineyard, “is taken from them and is given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof,”5187—to him who in faith has bought the field, as the fruit of his having sold all that he had, and no longer keeping by him anything that was formerly his; for they were a source of evil to him. And you will give the same application, if the field containing the hidden treasure be Christ, for those who give up all things and follow Him, have, as it were in another way, sold their possessions, in order that, by having sold and surrendered them, and having received in their place from God—their helper—a noble resolution, they may purchase, at great cost worthy of the field, the field containing the treasure hidden in itself.
“Again the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is a merchant seeking goodly
pearls.”5188 There are many merchants engaged in many forms of merchandise, but not to
any one of these is the kingdom of heaven like, but only to him who is seeking goodly pearls,
and has found one equal in value to many, a very costly pearl which he has bought in place
of many. I consider it reasonable, then, to make some inquiry into the nature of the pearl.5189
Be careful however to note, that Christ did not say, “He sold all the pearls that he had,” for
he sold not only those which one seeking goodly pearls had bought, but also everything
which he had, in order to buy that goodly pearl. We find then in those who write on the
subject of stones, with regard to the nature of the pearl, that some pearls are found by land,
and some in the sea. The land pearls are produced among the Indians only, being fitted for
signet-rings and collets and necklaces; and the sea pearls, which are superior, are found
among the same Indians, the best being produced in the Red Sea. The next best pearls are
those taken from the sea at Britain; and those of the third quality, which are inferior not
only to the first but to the second, are those found at Bosporus off Scythia. Concerning the
Indian pearl these things further are said. They are found in mussels, like in nature to very
large spiral snail-shells; and these are described as in troops making the sea their pastureground,
as if under the guidance of some leader, conspicuous in colour and size, and different
from those under him, so that he has an analogous position to what is called the queen of
the bees. And likewise, in regard to the fishing for the best—that is, those in India—the
following is told. The natives surround with nets a large circle of the shore, and dive down,
exerting themselves to seize that one of them all which is the leader; for they say that, when
this one is captured, the catching of the troop subject to it costs no trouble, as not one of
those in the troop remains stationary, but as if bound by a thong follows the leader of the
troop. It is said also that the formation of the pearls in India requires periods of time, the
creature undergoing many changes and alterations until it is perfected. And it is further
reported that the shell—I mean, the shell of the animal which bears the pearl—opens and
gapes, as it were, and being opened receives into itself the dew of heaven; when it is filled
with dew pure and untroubled, it becomes illumined and brings forth a large and wellformed
pearl; but if at any time it receives dew darkened, or uneven, or in winter, it conceives
a pearl cloudy and disfigured with spots. And this we also find that if it be intercepted by
lightning when it is on the way towards the completion of the stone with which it is pregnant,
it closes, and, as it were in terror, scatters and pours forth its offspring, so as to form what
are called “physemata.” And sometimes, as if premature, they are born small, and are
somewhat cloudy though well-formed. As compared with the others the Indian pearl has
Now, having collected these things out of dissertations about stones, I say that the Saviour with a knowledge of the difference of pearls, of which some are in kind goodly and others worthless, said, “The kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is a merchant seeking goodly pearls;”5190 for, if some of the pearls had not been worthless, it would not have been said, “to a man seeking goodly pearls.” Now among the words of all kinds which profess to announce truth, and among those who report them, he seeks pearls. And let the prophets be, so to speak, the mussels which conceive the dew of heaven, and become pregnant with the word of truth from heaven, the goodly pearls which, according to the phrase here set forth, the merchantman seeks. And the leader of the pearls, on the finding of which the rest are found with it, is the very costly pearl, the Christ of God, the Word which is superior to the precious letters and thoughts in the law and the prophets, on the finding of which also all the rest are easily taken. And the Saviour holds converse with all the disciples, as merchantmen who are not only seeking the goodly pearls but who have found them and possess them, when He says, “Cast not your pearls before swine.”5191 Now it is manifest that these things were said to the disciples from that which is prefixed to His words, “And seeing the multitudes He went up into the mountain, and when He had sat down His disciples came unto Him;”5192 for, in the course of those words, He said, “Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast your pearls before the swine.”5193 Perhaps, then, he is not a disciple of Christ, who does not possess pearls or the very costly pearl, the pearls, I mean, which are goodly; not the cloudy, nor the darkened, such as the words of the heterodox, which are brought forth not at the sunrise, but at the sunset or in the north, if it is necessary to take also into the comparison those things on account of which we found a difference in the pearls which are produced in different places. And perhaps the muddy words and the heresies which are bound up with works of the flesh, are the darkened pearls, and those which are produced in the marshes, not goodly pearls.
Now you will connect with the man seeking goodly pearls the saying, “Seek and ye shall
find,”5194 and this—“Every one that seeketh findeth.”5195 For what seek ye? Or what does
every one that seeketh find? I venture to answer, pearls and the pearl which he possesses,
who has given up all things, and counted them as loss; “for which,” says Paul, “I have
counted all things but loss that I may win Christ;”5196 by “all things” meaning the goodly
pearls, “that I may win Christ,” the one very precious pearl. Precious, then, is a lamp to
men in darkness, and there is need of a lamp until the sun rise; and precious also is the glory
in the face of Moses, and of the prophets also, I think, and a beautiful sight, by which we
are introduced so as to be able to see the glory of Christ, to which the Father bears witness,
saying, “This is My beloved Son in whom I am well-pleased.”5197 But “that which hath been
made glorious hath not been made glorious in this respect by reason of the glory that surpasseth;”
5198 and there is need to us first of the glory which admits of being done away, for
the sake of the glory which surpasseth; as there is need of the knowledge which is in part,
which will be done away when that which is perfect comes.5199 Every soul, therefore, which
comes to childhood, and is on the way to full growth, until the fulness of time is at hand,
needs a tutor and stewards and guardians, in order that, after all these things, he who formerly
differed nothing from a bond-servant, though he is lord of all,5200 may receive, when freed
from a tutor and stewards and guardians, the patrimony corresponding to the very costly
pearl, and to that which is perfect, which on its coming does away with that which is in part,
when one is able to receive “the excellency of the knowledge of Christ,”5201 having been
previously exercised, so to speak, in those forms of knowledge which are surpassed by the
knowledge of Christ. But the multitude, not perceiving the beauty of the many pearls of
the law, and all the knowledge, “in part,” though it be, of the prophets, suppose that they
can, without a clear exposition and apprehension of these, find in whole5202 the one precious
pearl, and behold “the excellency of the knowledge of Christ,” in comparison with which
all things that came before such and so great knowledge, although they were not refuse in
“To everything then is its season, and a time for everything under heaven,”5204 a time to gather the goodly pearls, and a time after their gathering to find the one precious pearl, when it is fitting for a man to go away and sell all that he has in order that he may buy that pearl. For as every man who is going to be wise in the words of truth must first be taught the rudiments, and further pass through the elementary instruction, and appreciate it highly but not abide in it, as one who, having honoured it at the beginning but passed over towards perfection, is grateful for the introduction because it was useful at the first; so the perfect apprehension of the law and the prophets is an elementary discipline for the perfect apprehension of the Gospel, and all the meaning in the words and deeds of Christ.
“Again the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that was cast into the sea.”5205 As in the
case of images and statues, the likenesses are not likenesses in every respect of those things
in relation to which they are made; but, for example, the image painted with wax on the
plane surface of wood has the likeness of the surface along with the colour, but does not
further preserve the hollows and prominences, but only their outward appearance; and in
the moulding of statues an endeavour is made to preserve the likeness in respect of the
hollows and the prominences, but not in respect of the colour; and, if the cast be formed of
wax, it endeavours to preserve both, I mean both the colour and also the hollows and the
prominences, but is not indeed an image of the things in the respect of depth; so conceive
with me also that, in the case of the similitudes in the Gospel, when the kingdom of heaven
is likened unto anything, the comparison does not extend to all the features of that to which
the kingdom is compared, but only to those features which are required by the argument
in hand. And here, accordingly, the kingdom of heaven is “like unto a net that was cast into
the sea,” not (as supposed by some,5206 who represent that by this word the different natures
of those who have come into the net, to-wit, the evil and the righteous, are treated of), as if
it is to be thought that, because of the phrase “which gathered of every kind,” there are many
different natures of the righteous and likewise also of the evil; for to such an interpretation
all the Scriptures are opposed, which emphasise the freedom of the will, and censure those
who sin and approve those who do right; or otherwise blame could not rightly attach to
those of the kinds that were such by nature, nor praise to those of a better kind. For the
reason why fishes are good or bad lies not in the souls of the fishes, but is based on that
which the Word said with knowledge, “Let the waters bring forth creeping things with living
souls,”5207 when, also, “God made great sea-monsters and every soul of creeping creatures
which the waters brought forth according to their kinds.”5208 There, accordingly, “The
waters brought forth every soul of creeping animals according to their kinds,” the cause not
being in it; but here we are responsible for our being good kinds and worthy of what are
called “vessels,” or bad and worthy of being cast outside. For it is not the nature in us which
is the cause of the evil, but it is the voluntary choice which worketh evil; and so our nature
is not the cause of righteousness, as if it were incapable of admitting unrighteousness, but
it is the principle which we have admitted that makes men righteous; for also you never see
the kinds of things in the water changing from the bad kinds of fishes into the good, or from
the better kind to the worse; but you can always behold the righteous or evil among men
Now, these things being said, we must hold that “the kingdom of heaven is likened to
a net that was cast into the sea and gathered of every kind,5211” in order to set forth the
varied character of the principles of action among men, which are as different as possible
from each other, so that the expression “gathered from every kind” embraces both those
worthy of praise and those worthy of blame in respect of their proclivities towards the forms
of virtues or of vices. And the kingdom of heaven is likened unto the variegated texture of
a net, with reference to the Old and the New Scripture which is woven of thoughts of all
kinds and greatly varied. As in the case of the fishes that fall into the net, some are found
in one part of the net and some in another part, and each at the part at which it was caught,
so in the case of those who have come into the net of the Scriptures you would find some
caught in the prophetic net; for example, of Isaiah, according to this expression, or of
Jeremiah or of Daniel; and others in the net of the law, and others in the Gospel net, and
some in the apostolic net; for when one is first captured by the Word or seems to be captured,
he is taken from some part of the whole net. And it is nothing strange if some of the fishes
caught are encompassed by the whole texture of the net in the Scriptures, and are pressed
in on every side and caught, so that they are unable to escape but are, as it were, absolutely
enslaved, and not permitted to escape from the net. And this net has been cast into the
sea—the wave—tossed life of men in every part of the world, and which swims in the bitter
affairs of life. And before our Saviour Jesus Christ this net was not wholly filled; for the net
of the law and the prophets had to be completed by Him who says, “Think not that I came
to destroy the law and the prophets, I came not to destroy but to fulfil.”5212 And the texture
of the net has been completed in the Gospels, and in the words of Christ through the
Apostles. On this account, therefore, “the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that was
cast into the sea and gathered of every kind.” And, apart from what has been said, the expression,
“gathered from every kind,” may show forth the calling of the Gentiles from every
race. And those who attended to the net which was cast into the sea are Jesus Christ, the
master of the net, and “the angels who came and ministered unto Him,”5213 who do not
draw up the net from the sea, nor carry it to the shore beyond the sea,—namely, to things
beyond this life, unless the net be filled full, that is, unless the “fulness of the Gentiles” has
come into it. But when it has come, then they draw it up from things here below, and carry
it to what is figuratively called the shore, where it will be the work of those who have drawn
it up, both to sit by the shore, and there to settle themselves, in order that they may place
each of the good in the net into its own order, according to what are here called “vessels,”
From this it does not follow, as some suppose, that the men who are saved in Christ are superior even to the holy angels; for how can those who are cast by the holy angels into vessels be compared with those who cast them into vessels, seeing that they have been put under the authority of the angels? While we say this, we are not ignorant that the men who will be saved in Christ surpass some angels—namely, those who have not been entrusted with this office—but not all of them. For we read, “Which things angels desire to look into,” 5216 where it is not said “all” angels. And we know also this—“We shall judge angels”5217 where it is not said “all” angels. Now since these things are written about the net and about those in the net, we say that he who desires that, before the consummation of the age, and before the coming of the angels to sever the wicked from among the righteous, there should be no evil persons “of every kind” in the net, seems not to have understood the Scripture, and to desire the impossible. Wherefore let us not be surprised if, before the severing of the wicked from among the righteous by the angels who are sent forth for this purpose, we see our gatherings also filled with wicked persons. And would that those who will be cast into the furnace of fire may not be greater in number than the righteous! But since we said in the beginning, that the parables and similitudes are not to be accepted in respect of all the things to which they are likened or compared, but only in respect of some things, we must further establish from the things to be said, that in the case of the fishes, so far as their life is concerned, an evil thing happens to them when they are found in the net. For they are deprived of the life which is theirs by nature, and whether they are cast into vessels or cast away, they suffer nothing more than the loss of the life as it is in fishes; but, in the case of those to whom the parable refers, the evil thing is to be in the sea and not to come into the net, in order to be cast along with the good into vessels. And in like manner the bad fishes are cast without and thrown away; but the bad in the similitude before us are cast into “the furnace of fire,” that what is said in Ezekiel about the furnace of fire may also overtake them—“And the Word of the Lord came unto me saying, Son of man behold the house of Israel is become to me all mixed with brass and iron,” etc., down to the words, “And ye shall know that I the Lord have poured My fury upon you.”5218
“Have ye understood all these things? They say, Yea.”5219 Christ Jesus, who knows the
things in the hearts of men,5220 as John also taught concerning Him in the Gospel, puts the
question not as one ignorant, but having once for all taken upon Him the nature of man,
He uses also all the characteristics of a man of which “asking” is one. And there is nothing
to be wondered at in the Saviour doing this, since indeed the God of the universe, bearing
with the manners of men as a man beareth with the manners of his son, makes inquiry,
as—“Adam, where art thou?”5221 and, “Where is Abel thy brother?”5222 But some one with
a forced interpretation will say here that the words “have understood” are not to be taken
interrogatively but affirmatively; and he will say that the disciples bearing testimony to His
affirmation, say, “Yea.” Only, whether he is putting a question or making an affirmation,
it is necessarily said not “these things” only,—which is demonstrative,—not “all things”
only, but “all these things.” And here He seems to represent the disciples as having been
scribes before the kingdom of heaven;5223 but to this is opposed what is said in the Acts of
the Apostles thus, “Now when they beheld the boldness of Peter and John, and perceived
that they were unlearned and ignorant men, they marvelled, and they took knowledge of
them that they had been with Jesus.”5224 Some one may inquire in regard to these things—if
they were scribes, how are they spoken of in the Acts as unlearned and ignorant men? Or
if they were unlearned and ignorant men, how are they very plainly called scribes by the
Saviour? And it might be answered to these inquiries that, as a matter of fact, not all the
disciples but only Peter and John are described in the Acts as unlearned and ignorant, but
that there were more disciples in regard to whom, because they understood all things, it is
said, “Every scribe,” etc. Or it might be said that every one who has been instructed in the
teaching according to the letter of the law is called a scribe, so that those who were unlearned
and ignorant and led captive by the letter of the law are spoken of as scribes in a particular
sense. And it is very specially the characteristic of ignorant men, who are unskilled in figurative
interpretation and do not understand what is concerned with the mystical5225 exposition
of the Scriptures, but believe the bare letter, and, vindicate it, that they call themselves
Now since “every scribe who has been made a disciple to the kingdom of heaven is like
unto a man that is a householder who bringeth forth out of his treasury things new and
old,”5242 it clearly follows, by “conversion of the proposition,” as it is called, that every one
who does not bring forth out of his treasury things new and old, is not a scribe who has been
made a disciple unto the kingdom of heaven. We must endeavour, therefore, in every way
to gather in our heart, “by giving heed to reading, to exhortation, to teaching,”5243 and by
“meditating in the law of the Lord day and night,”5244 not only the new oracles of the Gospels
and of the Apostles and their Revelation, but also the old things in the law “which has the
shadow of the good things to come,”5245 and in the prophets who prophesied in accordance
with them. And these things will be gathered together, when we also read and know, and
remembering them, compare at a fitting time things spiritual with spiritual, not comparing
things that cannot be compared with one another, but things which admit of comparison,
and which have a certain likeness of diction signifying the same thing, and of thoughts and
of opinions, so that by the mouth of two or three or more witnesses5246 from the Scripture,
we may establish and confirm every word of God. By means of them also we must refute
those who, as far as in them lies, cleave in twain the Godhead and cut off the New from the
Old,5247 so that they are far removed from likeness to the householder who brings forth out
of his treasury things new and old. And since he who is likened to any one is different from
the one to whom he is likened, the scribe “who is made a disciple unto the kingdom of
heaven” will be the one who is likened, but different from him is the householder “who
brings out of his treasury things new and old.” But he who is likened to him, as in imitation
of him, wishes to do that which is like. Perhaps, then, the man who is a householder is Jesus
Himself, who brings forth out of His treasury, according to the time of the teaching, things
new, things spiritual, which also are always being renewed by Him in the “inner man” of
the righteous, who are themselves always being renewed day by day,5248 and old things,
things “written and engraven on stones,”5249 and in the stony hearts of the old man, so that
by comparison of the letter and by exhibition of the spirit He may enrich the scribe who is
made a disciple unto the kingdom of heaven, and make him like unto Himself; until the
“And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished these parables, He departed thence. And
coming into His own country.”5253 Since we inquired above whether the things spoken to
the multitude were parables, and those spoken to the disciples were similitudes, and set
forth observations bearing on this in my judgment not contemptible, you must know that
the sentence which is subjoined, “And it came to pass when Jesus had finished these parables,
He departed thence,” will appear to be in opposition to all these arguments, as applying not
only to the parables, but also to the similitudes as we have expounded. We inquire therefore
whether all these things are to be rejected, or whether we must speak of two kinds of parables,
those spoken to the multitudes, and those announced to the disciples; or whether we are to
think of the name of parable as equi-vocal; or whether the saying, “And it came to pass when
Jesus had finished these parables,” is to be referred only to the parables above, which come
before the similitudes. For, because of the saying, “To you it is given to know the mysteries
of the kingdom of heaven, but to the rest in parables,”5254 it was not possible to say to the
disciples, inasmuch as they were not of those without, that the Saviour spoke to them in
parables. And it follows from this, that the saying, “And it came to pass when Jesus had
finished these parables, He departed thence,” is to be referred to the parables spoken above,
or that the name parable is equivocal, or that there are two kinds of parables, or that these
which we have named similitudes were not parables at all. And observe that it was outside
of His own country He speaks the parables “which, when He had finished, He departed
thence; and coming into His own country He taught them in their synagogue.” And Mark
says, “And He came into His own country and His disciples follow Him.”5255 We must
therefore inquire whether, by the expression, “His own country,” is meant Nazareth or
Bethlehem,—Nazareth, because of the saying, “He shall be called a Nazarene,”5256 or Bethlehem,
since in it He was born. And further I reflect whether the Evangelists could have
said, “coming to Bethlehem,” or, “coming to Nazareth.” They have not done so, but have
named it “His country,” because of something being declared in a mystic sense in the passage
about His country,—namely, the whole of Judæa,—in which He was dishonoured according
to the saying, “A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country.”5257 And if anyone
thinks of Jesus Christ, “a stumbling-block to the Jews,”5258 among whom He is persecuted
even until now, but proclaimed among the Gentiles and believed in,—for His word has run
And the saying, “Whence hath this man this wisdom,”5260 indicates clearly that there
was a great and surpassing wisdom in the words of Jesus worthy of the saying, “lo, a greater
than Solomon is here.”5261 And He was wont to do greater miracles than those wrought
through Elijah and Elisha, and at a still earlier date through Moses and Joshua the son of
Nun. And they spoke, wondering, (not knowing that He was the son of a virgin, or not believing
it even if it was told to them, but supposing that He was the son of Joseph the carpenter,)
“is not this the carpenter’s son?”5262 And depreciating the whole of what appeared
to be His nearest kindred, they said, “Is not His mother called Mary? And His brethren,
James and Joseph and Simon and Judas? And His sisters, are they not all with us?”5263
They thought, then, that He was the son of Joseph and Mary. But some say, basing it on a
tradition in the Gospel according to Peter,5264 as it is entitled, or “The Book of James,”5265
that the brethren of Jesus were sons of Joseph by a former wife, whom he married before
Mary. Now those who say so wish to preserve the honour of Mary in virginity to the end,
so that that body of hers which was appointed to minister to the Word which said, “The
Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Most High shall overshadow
thee,”5266 might not know intercourse with a man after that the Holy Ghost came into her
and the power from on high overshadowed her. And I think it in harmony with reason that
Jesus was the first-fruit among men of the purity which consists in chastity, and Mary among
women; for it were not pious to ascribe to any other than to her the first-fruit of virginity.
And James is he whom Paul says in the Epistle to the Galatians that he saw, “But other of
the Apostles saw I none, save James the Lord’s brother.”5267 And to so great a reputation
among the people for righteousness did this James rise, that Flavius Josephus, who wrote
the “Antiquities of the Jews” in twenty books, when wishing to exhibit the cause why the
people suffered so great misfortunes that even the temple was razed to the ground, said,
that these things happened to them in accordance with the wrath of God in consequence
of the things which they had dared to do against James the brother of Jesus who is called
Christ.5268 And the wonderful thing is, that, though he did not accept Jesus as Christ, he
“But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country.”5272
We must inquire whether the expression has the same force when applied universally to
every prophet (as if each one of the prophets was dishonoured in his own country only, but
not as if every one who was dishonoured was dishonoured in his country); or, because of
the expression being singular, these things were said about one. If, then, these words are
spoken about one, these things which have been said suffice, if we refer that which is written
to the Saviour. But if it is general, it is not historically true; for Elijah did not suffer dishonour
in Tishbeth of Gilead, nor Elisha in Abelmeholah, nor Samuel in Ramathaim, nor Jeremiah
in Anathoth. But, figuratively interpreted, it is absolutely true; for we must think of Judæa
as their country, and that famous Israel as their kindred, and perhaps of the body as the
house. For all suffered dishonour in Judæa from the Israel which is according to the flesh,
while they were yet in the body, as it is written in the Acts of the Apostles, as having been
spoken in censure to the people, “Which of the prophets did not your fathers persecute,
who showed before of the coming of the Righteous one?”5273 And by Paul in the First
Epistle to the Thessalonians like things are said: “For ye brethren became imitators of the
churches of God which are in Judæa in Christ Jesus, for ye also suffered the same things of
your own countrymen even as they did of the Jews, who both killed the Lord Jesus and the
prophets, and drave out us, and please not God, and are contrary to all men.”5274 A
prophet, then, is not without honour among the Gentiles; for either they do not know him
at all, or, having learned and received him as a prophet, they honour him. And such are
those who are of the Church. Prophets suffer dishonour, first, when they are persecuted,
according to historical fact, by the people, and, secondly, when their prophecy is not believed
by the people. For if they had believed Moses and the prophets they would have believed
Christ, who showed that when men believed Moses and the prophets, belief in Christ logically
followed, and that when men did not believe Christ they did not believe Moses.5275
Moreover, as by the transgression of the law he who sins is said to dishonour God, so by
not believing in that which is prophesied the prophet is dishonoured by the man who disbelieves
the prophecies. And so far as the literal truth is concerned, it is useful to recount what
things Jeremiah suffered among the people in relation to which he said, “And I said, I will
not speak, nor will I call upon the name of the Lord.”5276 And again, elsewhere, “I was
Following this you may see, “He did not there many mighty works because of their unbelief.”
5287 We are taught by these things that powers were found in those who believed, since
“to every one that hath shall be given and he shall have abundance,”5288 but among unbelievers
not only did the powers not work, but as Mark wrote, “They could not work.”5289
For attend to the words, “He could not there do any mighty works,” for it is not said, “He
would not,” but “He could not; ”as if there came to the power when working co-operation
from the faith of him on whom the power was working, but this co-operation was hindered
in its exercise by unbelief. See, then, that to those who said, “Why could we not cast it out?”
He said, “Because of your little faith.”5290 And to Peter, when he began to sink, it was said,
“O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?”5291 But, moreover, she who had the
issue of blood, who did not ask for the cure, but only reasoned that if she were to touch the
hem of His garment she would be healed, was healed on the spot. And the Saviour, acknowledging
the method of healing, says, “Who touched Me? For I perceived that power went
forth from Me.”5292 And perhaps, as in the case of material things there exists in some
things a natural attraction towards some other thing, as in the magnet for iron, and in what
is called naphtha for fire, so there is an attraction in such faith towards the divine power,
according to what is said, “If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this
mountain, Remove hence to yonder place, and it shall remove.”5293 And Matthew and
Mark, wishing to set forth the excellency of the divine power, that it has power even in unbelief,
but not so great power as it has in the faith of those who are being benefited, seem to
me to have said with accuracy, not that He did not “any” mighty works because of their
unbelief, but that He did not “many” there.5294 And Mark also does not say, that He could
not do any mighty work there, and stop at that point, but added, “Save that He laid His
hands upon a few sick folk and healed them,”5295 the power in Him thus overcoming the
unbelief. Now it seems to me that, as in the case of material things, tillage is not sufficient
in itself for the gathering in of the fruits, unless the air cooperates to this end, nay, rather,
“At that season Herod the tetrarch heard the report concerning Jesus and said unto his
own servants, This is John the Baptist.”5299 In Mark5300 it is the same, and also in Luke.5301
The Jews had different opinions, some false, such as the Sadducees held about the resurrection
of the dead, that they do not rise, and in regard to angels that they do not exist, but that
those things which were written about them were only to be interpreted figuratively, but
had no reality in point of fact; and some true opinions, such as were taught by the Pharisees
about the resurrection of the dead that they rise. We must therefore here inquire, whether
the opinion regarding the soul, mistakenly held by Herod and some from among the people,
was somewhat like this—that John, who a little before had been slain by him, had risen from
the dead after he had been beheaded, and was the same person under a different name, and
being now called Jesus was possessed of the same powers which formerly wrought in John.
For what credibility is there in the idea that One, who was so widely known to the whole
people, and whose name was noised abroad in the whole of Judæa, whom they declared to
be the son of the carpenter and Mary, and to have such and such for brothers and sisters,
was thought to be not different from5302 John whose father was Zacharias, and whose
mother was Elisabeth, who were themselves not undistinguished among the people? But it
is probable that the fact of his being the Son of Zacharias was not unknown to the people,
who thought with regard to John that he was truly a prophet, and were so numerous that
the Pharisees, in order to avoid the appearance of saying that which was displeasing to the
people, were afraid to answer the question, “Was his baptism from heaven or from men?”5303
And perhaps, also, to some of them had come the knowledge of the incident of the vision
which was seen in the temple, when Gabriel appeared to Zacharias. What credibility, forsooth,
has the erroneous opinion, whether of Herod or of some of the people, that John and
Jesus were not two persons, but that it was one and the same person John who rose from
the dead after that he had been beheaded and was called Jesus? Some one might say, however,
that Herod and some of those of the people held the false dogma of the transmigration of
souls into bodies, in consequence of which they thought that the former John had appeared
again by a fresh birth, and had come from the dead into life as Jesus. But the time between
the birth of John and the birth of Jesus, which was not more than six months, does not
permit this false opinion to be considered credible. And perhaps rather some such idea as
this was in the mind of Herod, that the powers which wrought in John had passed over to
The narrative of Matthew is as follows,—“for Herod had laid hold on John and bound him in the prison.”5312 In reference to these things, it seems to me, that as the law and the prophets were until John,5313 after whom the grace of prophecy ceased from among the Jews; so the authority of those who had rule among the people, which included the power to kill those whom they thought worthy of death, existed until John; and when the last of the prophets was unlawfully killed by Herod, the king of the Jews was deprived of the power of putting to death; for, if Herod had not been deprived of it, Pilate would not have condemned Jesus to death; but for this Herod would have sufficed along with the council of the chief priests and elders of the people, met for the purpose. And then I think was fulfilled that which was spoken as follows by Jacob to Judah: “A ruler shall not depart from Judah, nor a leader from Israel, until that come which is laid up in store, and he is the expectation of the Gentiles.”5314 And perhaps also the Jews were deprived of this power, the Providence of God arranging for the spread of the teaching of Christ among the people, so that even if this were hindered by the Jews, the opposition might not go so far as the slaying of believers, which seemed to be according to law. “But Herod laid hold on John and bound him in prison and put him away,”5315 by this act signifying that, so far as it depended on his power and on the wickedness of the people, he bound and imprisoned the prophetic word, and prevented him from continuing to abide a herald the truth in freedom as formerly. But this Herod did for the sake of Herodias, the wife of his brother Philip. For John said unto him, “It is not lawful for thee to have her.”5316 Now this Philip was tetrarch of the region of Ituræa and of Trachonitis. Some, then, suppose that, when Philip died leaving a daughter, Herodias, Herod married his brother’s wife, though the law permitted marriage only when there were no children. But, as we find nowhere clear evidence that Philip was dead, we conclude that a yet greater transgression was done by Herod, namely, that he had induced his brother’s wife to revolt from her husband while he was still living.
Wherefore John, endued with prophetic boldness and not terrified at the royal dignity
of Herod, nor through fear of death keeping silence in regard to so flagrant a sin, filled with
a divine spirit said to Herod, “It is not lawful for thee to have her; for it is not lawful for thee
to have the wife of thy brother.” For Herod having laid hold on John bound him and put
him in prison, not daring to slay him outright and to take away the prophetic word from
the people; but the wife of the king of Trachonitis—which is a kind of evil opinion and
wicked teaching—gave birth to a daughter of the same name, whose movements, seemingly
harmonious, pleasing Herod, who was fond of matters connected with birthdays, came the
cause of there being no longer a prophetic head among the people. And up to this point I
think that the movements of the people of the Jews, which seem to be according to the law,
were nothing else than the movements of the daughter of Herodias; but the dancing of
Herodias was opposed to that holy dancing with which those who have not danced will be
reproached when they hear the words, “We piped unto you, and ye did not dance.”5317
And on birthdays, when the lawless word reigns over them, they dance so that their movements
please that word. Some one of those before us has observed what is written in Gen-
esis about the birthday of Pharaoh, and has told that the worthless man who loves things
connected with birth keeps birthday festivals; and we, taking this suggestion from him, find
in no Scripture that a birthday was kept by a righteous man. For Herod was more unjust
than that famous Pharaoh; for by the latter on his birthday feast a chief baker is killed;5318
but by the former, John, “than whom no one greater hath risen among those born of women,”
5319 in regard to whom the Saviour says, “But for what purpose did ye go out? To see
a prophet? Yea, I say unto you, and more than a prophet.”5320 But thanks be unto God,
that, even if the grace of prophecy was taken from the people, a grace greater than all that
was poured forth among the Gentiles by our Saviour Jesus Christ, who became “free among
the dead;”5321 for “though He were crucified through weakness, yet He liveth through the
power of God.”5322 Consider also the word in which pure and impure meats are inquired
into; but prophecy is despised when it is brought forward in a charger instead of meat. But
the Jews have not the head of prophecy, inasmuch as they disown the crown of all prophecy,
Christ Jesus; and the prophet is beheaded, because of an oath in a case where the duty was
rather to break the oath than to keep the oath; for the charge of rashness in taking an oath
And the disciples of John having come bury his remains, and “they went and told Jesus.”
5325 And He withdrew to a desert place,—that is, the Gentiles—and after the killing of
the prophet multitudes followed Him from the cities everywhere; seeing which to be great
He had compassion on them, and healed their sick; and afterwards with the loaves which
were blessed and multiplied from a few loaves He feeds those who followed Him. “Now
when Jesus heard it He withdrew thence in a boat to a desert place apart.”5326 The letter
teaches us to withdraw as far as it is in our power from those who persecute us, and from
expected conspiracies through words; for this would be to act according to prudence; and,
when one can keep outside of critical positions, to go to meet them is rash and headstrong.
For who would still hesitate about avoiding such things, when not only did Jesus retreat in
view of what happened to John, but also taught and said, “If they persecute you in this city,
flee ye into the other”?5327 When a temptation comes which is not in our power to avoid,
we must endure it with exceeding nobleness and courage; but, when it is in our power to
avoid it, not to do so is rash. But since after the letter we must also investigate the place
according to the mystical meaning, we must say that, when prophecy was plotted against
among the Jews and destroyed, because of their giving honour to matters of birthdays, and
in respect of their reception of vain movements which, though conceived by the ruler of the
wicked and those who feast along with him to be regular and pleasing to them, were irregular
and out of tune, if truth be umpire, then Jesus withdraws from the place in which prophecy
was attacked and condemned; and He withdraws to the place which had been barren of God
among the Gentiles, in order that the Word of God, when the kingdom was taken from the
Jews and “given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof,”5328 might be among the
Gentiles; and, on account of it, “the children of the desolate one,” who had not been instructed
either in the law or the prophets, “might be more than of her who has the husband,”5329
that is, the law. When, then, the word was of old among the Jews, it was not so among them
as it is among the Gentiles; wherefore it is said that, “in a boat,”—that is, in the body—He
went to the desert place apart, when He heard about the killing of the prophet. And, having
come into the desert place apart, He was in it, because that the Word dwelt apart, and His
teaching was contrary to the customs and usages which obtained among the Gentiles. And
the crowds among the Gentiles, when they heard that Jesus had come to stay in their desert,
and that He was apart, as we have already reported, followed Him from their own cities,
And, if you wish to see of what nature are the sicknesses of the soul, contemplate with
me the lovers of money, and the lovers of ambition, and the lovers of boys, and if any be
fond of women; for these also beholding among the crowds and taking compassion upon
them, He healed. For not every sin is to be considered a sickness, but that which has settled
down in the whole soul. For so you may see the lovers of money wholly intent on money
and upon preserving and gathering it, the lovers of ambition wholly intent on a little glory,
for they gape for praise from the masses and the vulgar; and analogously you will understand
in the case of the rest which we have named, and if there be any other like to them. Since,
then, when expounding the words, “He healed their sick,”5330 we said that not every sin is
a sickness, it is fitting to discuss from the Scripture the difference of these. The Apostle indeed
says, writing to the Corinthians who had diverse sicknesses, “For this cause many among
you are weak and sickly, and not a few sleep.”5331 Hear Him in these words, knitting a band
and making it plaited of different sins, according as some are weak, and others sickly more
than weak, and others, in comparison with both, are asleep. For some, because of impotence
of soul, having a tendency to slip into any sin whatever, although they may not be wholly
in the grasp of any form of sin, as the sickly are, are only weak; but others who, instead of
loving God “with all their soul and all their heart and all their mind,” love money, or a little
glory, or wife, or children, are suffering from something worse than weakness, and are
sickly. And those who sleep are those who, when they ought to be taking heed and watching
with the soul, are not doing this, but by reason of great want of attention are nodding in
resolution and are drowsy in their reflections, such as “in their dreamings defile the flesh,
and set at naught that which is highest in authority, and rail at dignities.”5332 And these,
because they are asleep, live in an atmosphere of vain and dream-like fancies concerning
realities, not admitting the things which are actually true, but deceived by what appears in
their vain imaginations, in regard to whom it is said in Isaiah, “Like as when a thirsty man
dreams that he is drinking, but when he has risen up is still thirsty, and his soul has cherished
a vain hope, so shall be the wealth of all the nations as many as have warred in Jerusalem.”
5333 If, then, we have seemed to make a digression in recounting the difference
between the weak and the sickly and those that sleep, because of that which the Apostle said
in the letter to the Corinthians which we have expounded, we have made the digression in
After this the word says, “And when even was come, His disciples came to Him, saying, The place is desert and the time is already past; send, therefore, the multitudes away, that they may go into the villages and buy themselves food.”5335 And first observe that when about to give to the disciples the loaves of blessing, that they might set them before the multitudes, He healed the sick, in order that, having been restored to health, they might participate in the loaves of blessing; for while they are yet sickly, they are not able to receive the loaves of the blessing of Jesus. But if any one, when he ought to listen to the precept, “But let each prove himself, and so let him eat of the bread,” etc.,5336 does not obey these words, but in haphazard fashion participates in the bread of the Lord and His cup, he becomes weak or sickly, or even—if I may use the expression—on account of being stupefied by the power of the bread, asleep.
“And when even was come His disciples came to Him,”5337 that is, at the consummation of the age in regard to which we may fitly say what is found in the Epistle of John, “It is the last hour.”5338 They, not yet understanding what the Word was about to do, say to Him, “The place is desert,”5339 seeing the desert condition of the masses in respect of God and the Law and the Word; but they say to Him, “The time is past,”5340 as if the fitting season of the law and prophets had passed. Perhaps they spoke this saying, in reference to the word of Jesus, that because of the beheading of John both the law and the prophets who were until John had ceased.5341 “The time is past,” therefore they say, and no food is at hand, because the season of it is no longer present, that those who have followed Thee in the desert may serve the law and the prophets. And, further, the disciples say, “Send them away,”5342 that each one may buy food, if he cannot from the cities, at least from the villages,—places more ignoble. Such things the disciples said, because, after the letter of the law had been abrogated and prophecies had ceased, they despaired of unexpected and new food being found for the multitudes. But see what Jesus answers to the disciples though He does not cry out and plainly say it: “You suppose that, if the great multitude go away from Me in need of food, they will find it in villages rather than with Me, and among bodies of men, not of citizens but of villagers, rather than by abiding with Me. But I declare unto you, that in regard to that of which you suppose they are in need they are not in need, for they have no need to go away; but in regard to that of which you think they have no need—that is, of Me—as if I could not feed them, of this contrary to your expectation they have need. Since, then, I have trained you, and made you fit to give rational food to them who are in need of it, give ye to the crowds who have followed Me to eat; for ye have the power, which ye have received from Me, of giving the multitudes to eat; and if ye had attended to this, ye would have understood that I am far more able to feed them, and ye would not have said, ‘Send the multitudes away that they may go and buy food for themselves.’”5343
Jesus, then, because of the power which He gave to the disciples, even the power of
nourishing others, said, Give ye them to eat.5344 But (not denying that they can give loaves,
but thinking that there were much too few and not sufficient to feed those who followed
Jesus, and not considering that when Jesus takes each loaf—the Word—He extends it as far
as He wills, and makes it suffice for all whomsoever He desires to nourish), the disciples
say, We have here but five loaves and two fishes.5345 Perhaps by the five loaves they meant
to make a veiled reference to the sensible words of the Scriptures, corresponding in number
on this account to the five senses, but by the two fishes either to the word expressed5346 and
the word conceived,5347 which are a relish, so to speak, to the sensible things contained in
the Scriptures; or, perhaps, to the word which had come to them about the Father and the
Son. Wherefore also after His resurrection He ate of a broiled fish,5348 having taken a part
from the disciples, and having received that theology about the Father which they were in
part able to declare to Him. Such is the contribution we have been able to give to the exposition
of the word about the five loaves and the two fishes; and probably those, who are better
able than we to gather together the five loaves and the two fishes among themselves, would
be able to give a fuller and better interpretation of their meaning. It must be observed,
however, that while in Matthew, Mark, and Luke,5349 the disciples say that they have the
five loaves and the two fishes, without indicating whether they were wheaten or of barley,
John alone says, that the loaves were barley loaves.5350 Wherefore, perhaps, in the Gospel
of John the disciples do not acknowledge that the loaves are with them, but say in John,
“There is a lad here who has five barley loaves and two fishes.”5351 And so long as these
five loaves and two fishes were not carried by the disciples of Jesus, they did not increase or
multiply, nor were they able to nourish more; but, when the Saviour took them, and in the
first placed looked up to heaven, with the rays of His eyes, as it were, drawing down from
it power which was to be mingled with the loaves and the fishes which were about to feed
the five thousand; and after this blessed the five loaves and the two fishes, increasing and
multiplying them by the word and the blessing; and in the third place dividing and breaking
We have spoken these things because of the words, “They that did eat were five thousand
men, beside children and women,”5354 which is an ambiguous expression; for either those
who ate were five thousand men, and among those who ate there was no child or woman;
or the men only were five thousand, the children and the women not being reckoned. Some,
then, as we have said by anticipation, have so understood the passage that neither children
nor women were present, when the increase and multiplication of the five loaves and the
two fishes took place. But some one might say that, while many ate and according to their
desert and capacity participated in the loaves of blessing, some worthy to be numbered,
corresponding to the men of twenty years old who are numbered in the Book of Numbers,5355
were Israelitish men, but others who were not worthy of such account and numbering were
children and women. Moreover, interpret with me allegorically the children in accordance
with the passage, “I could not speak unto you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal, as unto
babes in Christ;”5356 and the women in accordance with the saying, “I wish to present you
all as a pure virgin to Christ;”5357 and the men according to the saying, “When I am become
a man I have put away childish things.”5358 Let us not pass by without exposition the words,
“He commanded the multitudes to sit down on the grass, and He look the five loaves and the
two fishes, and looking up to heaven, He blessed, and brake, and gave the loaves to the disciples,
and the disciples to the multitudes. And they did all eat.”5359 For what is meant by the words,
“And He commanded all the multitudes to sit down on the grass?” And what are we to
understand in the passage worthy of the command of Jesus? Now, I think that He commanded
the multitudes to sit down on the grass because of what is said in Isaiah, “All flesh
is grass;”5360 that is to say, He commanded them to put the flesh under, and to keep in
subjection “the mind of the flesh,”5361 that so any one might be able to partake of the loaves
which Jesus blesses. Then since there are different orders of those who need the food which
Jesus supplies and all are not nourished by equal words, on this account I think that Mark
has written, “And He commanded them that they should all sit down by companies upon
“And straightway He constrained the disciples to enter into the boat, and to go before
Him unto the other side, till He should send the multitudes away.”5365 It should be observed
how often in the same passages is mentioned the word, “the multitudes,” and another word,
“the disciples,” so that by observing and bringing together the passages about this matter it
may be seen that the aim of the Evangelists was to represent by means of the Gospel history
the differences of those who come to Jesus; of whom some are the multitudes and are not
called disciples, and others are the disciples who are better than the multitudes. It is sufficient,
however, for the present, for us to set forth a few sayings, so that any one who is moved by
them may do the like with the whole of the Gospels. It is written then—as if the multitudes
were below, but the disciples were able to come to Jesus when He went up into the mountain,
where the multitudes were not able to be—as follows: “And seeing the multitudes He went
up into the mountain, and when He had sat down His disciples came unto Him; and He
opened His mouth and taught them saying, Blessed are the poor in spirit,” etc.5366 And
again in another place, as the multitudes stood in need of healing, it is said, “Many multitudes
followed Him and He healed them.”5367 We do not find any healing recorded of the disciples;
since if any one is already a disciple of Jesus he is whole, and being well he needs Jesus not
as a physician but in respect of His other powers. Again in another place, when He was
speaking to the multitudes, His mother and His brethren stood without, seeking to speak
to Him; this was made known to Him by some one to whom He answered, stretching forth
His hand not towards the multitudes but towards the disciples, and said, “Behold My
mother and My brethren,”5368 and bearing testimony to the disciples as doing the will of
the Father which is in heaven, He added, “He is My brother and sister and mother.”5369
And again in another place it is written, “All the multitude stood on the beach and He spake
to them many things in parables.”5370 Then after the parable of the sowing, it was no longer
the multitudes but the disciples who came and said to Him, not “Why speakest thou to us
in parables,” but, “Why speakest thou to them in parables.”5371 Then also He answered
and said, not to the multitudes but to the disciples, “To you it is given to know the mysteries
The reason why we have taken up this subject is the passage under discussion which
tells that Jesus separated the disciples from the multitudes, and constrained them to enter
into the boat and to go before Him unto the other side until He Himself should send the
multitudes away;5379 for the multitudes were not able to go away to the other side, as they
were not in the mystic sense Hebrews, which are by interpretation, “dwelling on the other
side.” But this was the work of the disciples of Jesus—I mean to go away to the other side,
and to pass beyond things seen and material, as temporal, and to go on to things unseen
and eternal. To be dismissed by Jesus was a sufficient act of kindness bestowed on the
multitudes by Jesus; for just because they were multitudes they were not able to go away to
the other side; and this kind of dismissal no one has the power to effect save Jesus only, and
it is not possible for any one to be dismissed unless he has first eaten of the loaves which
Jesus blesses. Nor is it possible for any one to eat of the loaves of blessing of Jesus unless he
has done as Jesus commanded and sat down upon the grass as we have told. Nor again was
it possible for the multitudes to do this unless they had followed Jesus from their own cities,
when He withdrew into a desert place apart. And at first, when He was asked by the disciples
to send away the multitudes, He did not send them away until He had fed them with the
loaves of blessing; but now He sends them away, having first constrained the disciples to
enter into the boat; and He sends them away, while they were somewhere below,—for the
desert was below,—but He Himself went up into the mountain to pray.5380 And you must
observe this, that immediately after the five thousand had been fed, Jesus constrained the
disciples to embark into the boat, and to go before Him unto the other side. Only, the disciples
were not able to go before Jesus to the other side; but, when they had got as far as the
middle of the sea, and the boat was distressed “because the wind was contrary to them,”5381
they were afraid when about the fourth watch of the night Jesus came to them. And if Jesus
had not gone up into the boat neither would the wind which was contrary to the disciples
who were sailing have ceased, nor would those who were sailing have gone across and come
to the other side. And, perhaps, wishing to teach them by experience that it was not possible
apart from Him to go to the other side He constrained them to enter into the boat and go
before Him to the other side; but, when they were not able to advance farther than the middle
of the sea, He appeared to them, and did what is written,5382 and showed that he who arrives
at the other side reaches it because Jesus sails along with him. But what is the boat into
which Jesus constrained the disciples to enter? Is it perhaps the conflict of temptations and
And then the disciples “having crossed over came to the land Gennesaret,”5386 of which
word, if we knew the interpretation, we might gain some assistance in the exposition of the
present passage. And observe, since God is faithful, and will not suffer the multitudes to be
tempted above that they are able,5387 in what way the Son of God constrained the disciples
to enter into the boat, as being stronger and able to get as far as the middle of the sea, and
to endure the trials by the waves, until they became worthy of divine assistance, and saw
Jesus and heard Him when He had gone up, and to cross over and come to the land Gennesaret;
but as for the multitudes who, because they were weaker, did not make trial of the
boat and the waves and the contrary wind, them He sent away, and went up into the
mountain apart to pray.5388 To pray for whom? Was it perhaps to pray for the multitudes
that, when they were dismissed after the loaves of blessing, they might do nothing opposed
to their dismissal by Jesus? And for the disciples that, when they were constrained by Him
to enter into the boat and to go before Him unto the other side, they might suffer nothing
in the sea nor from the contrary wind? And I would say with confidence, that, because of
the prayer of Jesus to the Father for the disciples, they suffered nothing when sea and wave
and contrary wind were striving against them. The simpler disciple, then, may be satisfied
with the bare narrative; but let us remember, if ever we fall into distressful temptations, that
Jesus has constrained us to enter into their boat, wishing us to go before Him unto the other
side; for it is not possible for us to reach the other side, unless we have endured the
temptations of waves and contrary wind. Then when we see many difficulties besetting us,
and with moderate struggle we have swum through them to some extent, let us consider
that our boat is in the midst of the sea, distressed at that time by the waves which wish us
to make shipwreck concerning faith or some one of the virtues; but when we see the spirit
of the evil one striving against us, let us conceive that then the wind is contrary to us. When
then in such suffering we have spent three watches of the night—that is, of the darkness
which is in the temptations—striving nobly with all our might and watching ourselves so
as not to make shipwreck concerning the faith or some one of the virtues,—the first watch
against the father of darkness and wickedness, the second watch against his son “who opposeth
and exalteth himself against all that is called God or thing that is worshipped,”5389
and the third watch against the spirit5390 that is opposed to the Holy Spirit, then we believe
But after this both Jesus and Peter will go up into the boat, and the wind will cease; and those in the boat, perceiving the great dangers from which they have been saved, will worship Him, saying, not simply, “Thou art the Son of God,” as also the two demoniacs said, but, “Of a truth, Thou art the Son of God.”5395 This the disciples in the boat say, for I do not think that others than the disciples said so. And when we have undergone all these experiences, having crossed over, we shall come to the land where Jesus commanded us to go before Him. And perhaps, also, some secret and occult mystery with reference to some who were saved by Jesus is indicated by the words, “And when the men of that place knew Him,”—plainly of the place on the other side,—“they sent into all that region round about,”—round about the other side, not on the other side itself, but round about it,—“and they brought unto Him all that were sick.”5396 And here observe that they brought unto Him not only many that were sick, but all in that region round about; and the sick who were brought to Him besought Him that they might touch if it were only the border of His garment, 5397 beseeching this grace from Him, since they were not like “the woman who had an issue of blood twelve years, and who came behind Him and touched the border of His garment, saying within herself, If I do but touch His garment, I shall be made whole.”5398 For observe in what is said about the border of His garment, on account of what the flowing of her blood ceased at once. But those from the country round the land of Gennesaret, to which Jesus and His disciples crossed over and came, did not come of themselves to Jesus, but were brought by those who had sent the tidings, inasmuch as they were not able because of their extreme weakness to come of themselves. Nor did they merely touch the garment, like the woman who had an issue of blood, but they touched after that they had besought Him. Only, of these, “as many as touched were made whole.”5399 And whether there be any difference between the “They were made whole,”5400 which is said in their case, and the “being saved,”5401—for it was said to the woman with the issue of blood, “Thy faith hath saved thee,”5402 you may yourself consider.
“Then there came to Him from Jerusalem Pharisees and scribes, saying, Why do Thy disciples
transgress the tradition of the elders? For they wash not their hands when they eat
bread.”5403 He who observes at what time the Pharisees and scribes came from Jerusalem
to Jesus, saying, “Why do Thy disciples transgress the tradition of the elders,” etc., will perceive
that Matthew of necessity wrote not simply that Pharisees and scribes from Jerusalem
came to the Saviour to inquire of Him the matters before us, but put it thus, “Then come
to Him from Jerusalem.” What time, therefore, are we to understand by “then”? At the
time when Jesus and His disciples crossed over and came in the boat to the land of Gennesaret,
when the wind ceased from the time that Jesus entered into the boat, and when “the
men of that place knowing Him sent into all that region round about, and brought unto
Him all that were sick, and besought Him that they might touch if it were only the border
of His garment, and as many as touched were made whole.”5404 At that time came to Him
from Jerusalem Pharisees and scribes, not struck with admiration at the power which was
in Jesus, which healed those who only touched even the border of His garment, but in a
censorious spirit, accusing the disciples before their Teacher, not concerning the transgression
of a commandment of God, but of a single tradition of the Jewish elders. And it is probable
that this very charge of these censorious persons is a proof of the piety of the disciples of
Jesus, who gave to the Pharisees and scribes no opportunity of censure with reference to
the transgression of the commandments of God, as they would not have brought the charge
of transgression against the disciples, as transgressing the commandment of the elders, if
they had had it in their power to censure those whom they accused, and to show that they
were transgressing a commandment of God. But do not suppose that these things go to
establish the necessity of keeping the law of Moses according to the letter, because the disciples
of Jesus up to that time kept it; for not before He suffered did He “redeem us from
the curse of the law,”5405 who in suffering for men “became a curse for us.” But just as fittingly
Paul became a Jew to the Jews that he might gain Jews,5406 what strange thing is it
that the Apostles, whose way of life was passed among the Jews, even though they understood
the spiritual things in the law, should have used a spirit of accommodation, as Paul also did
when he circumcised Timothy,5407 and offered sacrifice in accordance with a certain legal
Jesus, however, does not accuse them with reference to a tradition of the Jewish elders,
but with regard to two most imperative commandments of God, the one of which was the
fifth in the decalogue, being as follows: “Honour thy father and thy mother, that it may be
well with thee, and that thy days may be long on the land which the Lord thy God giveth
thee;”5410 and the other was written thus in Leviticus, “If a man speak evil of his father or
his mother, let him die the death; he has spoken evil of his father or mother, he shall be
guilty.”5411 But when we wish to examine the very letter of the words as given by Matthew,
“He that speaketh evil of father or mother, let him die the death,”5412 consider whether it
was taken from the place where it was written, “Whoso striketh his father or mother, let
him die the death; and he that speaketh evil of father or mother let him die the death.”5413
For such are the exact words taken from the Law with regard to the two commandments;
but Matthew has quoted them in part and in an abridged form, and not in the very words.
But what the nature of the charge is which the Saviour brings against the Pharisees and
scribes from Jerusalem, when He says that they transgress the commandment of God because
of their tradition we must consider. And God said, “Honour thy father and thy mother,”5414
teaching that the child should pay the honour which is due to his parents. Of this honour
to parents one part was to share with them the necessaries of life, such as food and clothing,
and if there was any other thing in which it was possible for them to show favour towards
their own parents. But the Pharisees and scribes promulgated in opposition to the law a
tradition which is found rather obscurely in the Gospel, and which we ourselves would not
have thought of, unless one of the Hebrews had given to us the following facts relating to
the passage. Sometimes, he says, when money-lenders fell in with stubborn debtors who
were able but not willing to pay their debts, they consecrated what was due to the account
of the poor, for whom money was cast into the treasury by each of those who wished to give
a portion of their goods to the poor according to their ability. They, therefore, said sometimes
to their debtors in their own tongue, “That which you owe to me is Corban,”—that is, a
gift—“for I have consecrated it to the poor, to the account of piety towards God.” Then the
debtor, as no longer in debt to men but to God and to piety towards God, was shut up, as
it were, even though unwilling, to payment of the debt, no longer to the money-lender, but
now to God for the account of the poor, in name of the money-lender. What then the
money-lender did to the debtor, that sometimes some sons did to their parents and said to
But let us return to the subject before us, in which the Saviour abridged and expounded two commandments from the law, the one from the decalogue from Exodus, and the other from Leviticus, or the other from some one of the books of the Pentateuch. Then since we have explained in what way they made void the word of God which said, “Honour thy father and thy mother,” by saying, “Thou shalt not honour thy father or thy mother,” whosoever shall say to his father or mother, “It is a gift that wherewith thou mightest have been profited by me,” some one may inquire whether the words, “He that speaketh evil of father or mother, let him die the death,”5422 are not extraneous. For, granted that he does not honour his father and mother, who consecrates to what is called Corban that which would have been given in honour of father and mother, in what way, therefore, does the tradition of the Pharisees make void the word which said, “He that speaketh evil of father or mother, let him die the death?” But, perhaps, when any one said to his father or his mother, “It is a gift, that wherewith thou mightest have been profited by me,”5423 he, as it were, casts abuse on his father or mother as if he were calling his parents sacrilegious, in taking that which was consecrated to Corban from him who had consecrated it to Corban. The Jews then punish their sons5424 according to the law, as speaking evil of father or mother, when they say to their father or mother, “It is a gift, that wherewith thou mightest have been profited by me,” but you by one of your traditions make void two commandments of God. And then you are not ashamed to accuse My disciples who transgress no commandment; for they walk “in all His commandments and ordinances blamelessly,”5425 but transgress a tradition of the elders, so as not to transgress a commandment of God. And if you had held this aim before you, you would have kept the commandment about the honour due to father and mother, and that which said, “He that speaketh evil of father and mother, let him die the death;” but the tradition of the elders which is opposed to these commandments you would not have kept.
And, after this, wishing to refute completely from the words of the prophets all these
traditions of the elders among the Jews, He brought before them a saying, from Isaiah, which
in the exact words is as follows: “And the Lord said, This people draws nigh to Me with
their mouth,” etc.;5426 and, as we said before, Matthew has not written out the prophetical
saying in the very words. And, if it be necessary because of its use in the Gospel to interpret
it according to our ability, we will take in addition the preceding passage which is, in my
judgment, noted with advantage by us for the exposition of that passage in the Gospel which
was taken from the prophet. The passage in Isaiah from the beginning is thus, “Be ye faint,
and be maddened: be ye drunken, but not with strong drink nor with wine: for the Lord
hath given you to drink of the spirit of stupor, and He will close their eyes, both of their
prophets, and of their rulers who see things secret. And all these sayings shall be to you as
the words of the book, which has been sealed, which if they give to a man who knows letters,
saying, Read this, he shall answer, I cannot read, for it is sealed. And this book will be given
into the hands of a man who does not know letters, and one will say to him, Read this, and
he will say, I know not letters. And the Lord said, This people is nigh to Me,” etc., down to
the words, “Woe unto them that form counsel in secret, and their works shall be in darkness.”
5427 Taking up then the passage before us in the Gospel, I have put some of the verses
which come before it, and some which follow it, in order to show in what way the Word
threatens to close the eyes of those of the people who are astonished and drunken, and have
been made to drink of the spirit of deep sleep. And it threatens also to close the eyes of their
prophets and their rulers who profess to see things secret,—which things, I think, took place
after the advent of the Saviour among that people; for all the words of the whole of the
Scriptures, and of Isaiah also, have become to them as the words of a sealed book. Now the
expression “sealed” is used of a book closed in virtue of its obscurity and not open in virtue
of its lucidity, which is equally obscure to those who are not able to read it at all because
they do not know letters, and to those who profess to know letters but do not understand
the meaning in the things which have been written. Well, then, does he add to this, that
when the people, fainting because of their sins and being in a state of madness rage against
Him through those sins wherewith they shall be drunken against Him with the spirit of
stupor, which shall be given to them to drink by the Lord when He closes their eyes, as unworthy
to see, and the eyes of their prophets and of their rulers who profess to see the hidden
things of the mysteries in the Divine Scriptures; and, when their eyes are closed, then shall
the prophetic words be sealed to them and hidden, as has been the case with those who do
not believe in Jesus as the Christ. And when the prophetic sayings have become as the words
“And He called to Him the multitude and said unto them, Hear and understand, ” etc.5432
We are clearly taught in these words by the Saviour that, when we read in Leviticus and
Deuteronomy the precepts about meat clean and unclean, for the transgression of which
we are accused by the material Jews and by the Ebionites who differ little from them, we are
not to think that the scope of the Scripture is found in any superficial understanding of
them. For if “not that which entereth into the mouth defileth the man, but that which proceedeth
out of the mouth,”5433 and especially when, according to Mark, the Saviour said
these things “making all meats clean,”5434 manifestly we are not defiled when we eat those
things which the Jews who desire to be in bondage to the letter of the law declare to be unclean,
but we are then defiled when, whereas our lips ought to be bound with perception
and we ought “to make for them what we call a balance and weight,”5435 we speak offhand
and discuss matters we ought not, from which there comes to us the spring of sins. And it
is indeed becoming to the law of God to forbid those things which arise from wickedness,
and to enjoin those things which tend to virtue, but as for things which are in their own
nature indifferent to leave them in their own place, as they may, according to our choice
and the reason which is in us, be done ill if we sin in them, but if rightly directed by us be
done well. And any one who has carefully thought on these matters will see that, even in
those things which are thought to be good, it is possible for a man to sin who has taken them
up in an evil way and under the impulse of passion, and that these things called impure may
be considered pure, if used by us in accordance with reason. As, then, when the Jew sins
his circumcision shall be reckoned for uncircumcision, but when one of the Gentiles acts
uprightly his uncircumcision shall be reckoned for circumcision,5436 so those things which
are thought to be pure shall be reckoned for impure in the case of him who does not use
them fittingly, nor when one ought, nor as far as he ought, nor for what reason he ought.
But as for the things which are called impure, “All things become pure to the pure,” for, “To
them that are defiled and unbelieving nothing is pure, since both their minds and their
conscience are defiled.”5437 And when these are defiled, they make all things whatsoever
they touch defiled; as again on the contrary the pure mind and the pure conscience make
all things pure, even though they may seem to be impure; for not from intemperance, nor
from love of pleasure, nor with doubting which draws a man both ways, do the righteous
And as in many cases we have to consider the astonishment of the Jews at the words of the Saviour, because they were spoken with authority, so also in regard to the words in this place. Having called the multitudes therefore, He said unto them, “Hear and understand,”5445 etc. And He said this, the Pharisees being offended at this saying, as, because of their evil opinions and their worthless interpretation of the law, they were not the plant of his own Father in heaven, and on this account were being rooted up;5446 for they were rooted up as they did not receive the true vine, which was cultivated by the Father, even Jesus Christ.5447 For how could they be a plant of His Father who were offended at the words of Jesus, words which turn men away from the precept, “Handle not, nor taste, nor touch,—all which things were to perish in the using—after the precepts and doctrines of men,”5448 but induce the intelligent hearer of them to seek in regard to them the things which are above and not the things upon the earth as the Jews do?5449 And since, because of their evil opinions, the Pharisees were not the plant of His Father in heaven, on this account, as about such as were incorrigible, He says to the disciple, “Let them alone;”5450 “Let them alone,” He said for this reason, that as they were blind they ought to become conscious of their blindness and seek guides; but they, being unconscious of their own blindness, profess to guide the blind, not reckoning that they would fall into a pit, about which it is written in the Psalms, “He hath made a pit, and digged it, and will fall into the ditch which he hath made.”5451 Again, elsewhere it is written, “And seeing the multitudes, He went up into the mountain, and when He had sat down His disciples came unto Him;”5452 but here He stretches forth His hand to the multitude, calling them unto Him, and turning their thoughts away from the literal interpretation of the questions in the law, when He in the first place said to them, who did not yet understand what they heard, “Hear and understand,” and thereafter as in parables said to them, “Not that which entereth into the mouth defileth the man, but that which proceedeth out of the mouth.”5453
After this, it is worth while to look at the phrase which has been assailed in a sophistical
way by those who say5454 that the God of the law and the God of the Gospel of Jesus Christ
is not the same; for they say that the heavenly Father of Jesus Christ is not the husbandman
of those who think that they worship God according to the law of Moses. Jesus Himself
said that the Pharisees, who were worshipping the God who created the world and the law,
were not a plant which His heavenly Father had planted, and that for this reason it was being
rooted up.5455 But you might also say this, that even if it were the Father of Jesus who
“brought in and planted the people,” when it came out of Egypt, “to the mountain of His
own inheritance, to the place which He had prepared for Himself to dwell in,”5456 yet Jesus
would have said, in regard to the Pharisees, “Every plant which My heavenly Father planted
not, shall be rooted up.” Now, to this we will say, that as many as on account of their perverse
interpretation of the things in the law were not a plant of His Father in heaven, were blinded
in their minds, as not believing the truth, but taking pleasure in unrighteousness,5457 by
him who is deified by the sons of this world, and on this account is called by Paul the god
of this world.5458 And do not suppose that Paul said that he was truly God; for just as the
belly, though it is not the god of those who prize pleasure too highly, being lovers of pleasure
rather than lovers of God, is said by Paul to be their god,5459 so the prince of this world, in
regard to whom the Saviour says, “Now has the prince of this world been judged,”5460 though
he is not God, is said to be the god of those who do not wish to receive the spirit of adoption,
in order that they may become sons of that world, and sons of the resurrection from the
dead,5461 and who, on this account, abide in the sonship of this world. I have deemed it
necessary to introduce these matters, even though they may have been spoken by way of
digression, because of the saying, “They are blind guides of the blind.”5462 Who are such?
The Pharisees, whose minds the god of this world hath blinded as they are unbelieving, because
they have not believed in Jesus Christ; and he hath blinded them so that the “light of
Next to this let us see how the things which proceed out and defile the man do not defile
the man because of their proceeding out of the mouth, but have the cause of their defilement
in the heart, when there come forth out of it, before those things which proceed through
the mouth, evil thoughts, of which the species are—murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts,
false witness, railings.5479 For these are the things which defile the man, when they come
forth out of the heart, and going out from it proceed through the mouth; so that, if they did
not come out of the heart, but were retained there somewhere about the heart, and were
not allowed to be spoken through the mouth, they would very quickly disappear, and a man
would be no more defiled. The spring and source, then, of every sin are evil thoughts; for,
unless these gained the mastery, neither murders nor adulteries nor any other such thing
would exist. Therefore, each man must keep his own heart with all watchfulness;5480 for
when the Lord comes in the day of judgment, “He will bring to light the hidden things of
darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts,”5481 “all the thoughts of men
meanwhile accusing or else excusing them,”5482 “when their own devices have beset them
about.”5483 But of such a nature are the evil thoughts that sometimes they make worthy of
censure even those things which seem good, and which, so far as the judgment of the masses
is concerned, are worthy of praise. Accordingly, if we do alms before men, having in our
thoughts the design of appearing to men philanthropic, and of being honoured because of
philanthropy, we receive the reward from men;5484 and, universally, everything that is done
with the consciousness in the doer that he will be glorified by men, has no reward from Him
who beholds in secret, and renders the reward to those who are pure, in secret. So, too,
therefore, is it with apparent purity if it is influenced by considerations of vain glory or love
of gain; and the teaching which is thought to be the teaching of the Church, if it becomes
servile through the word of flattery, either when it is made the excuse for covetousness, or
when any one seeks glory from men because of his teaching, is not reckoned to be the
teaching of those “who have been set by God in the Church: first, apostles; secondly,
prophets; and thirdly, teachers.”5485 And you will say the like in the case of him who seeks
the office of a bishop for the sake of glory with men, or of flattery from men, or for the sake
of the gain received from those who, coming over to the word, give in the name of piety;
“And Jesus went out thence and withdrew into the parts of Tyre and Sidon. And behold
a Canaanitish woman.”5487 Whence the “thence”? Was it from the land of Gennesaret,
concerning which it was said before, “And when they had crossed over they came into the
land of Gennesaret?”5488 But He withdrew, perhaps because the Pharisees were offended
when they heard that “not that which entereth in, but that which proceedeth out, defileth
the man;”5489 and that, because of their being suspected of plotting against Him, it is said,
“He withdrew,” is manifest from the passage, “And when He heard that John was delivered
up He withdrew into Galilee.”5490 Perhaps also on this account, when describing the things
in this place, Mark says that “He rose up and went into the borders of Tyre, and having
entered into the house wished no man to know it.”5491 It is probable that He sought to
avoid the Pharisees who were offended at His teaching, waiting for the time for His suffering,
which was more fitting and rightly appointed. But some one might say that Tyre and Sidon
are used for the Gentiles; accordingly when He withdrew from Israel He came into the parts
of the Gentiles. Among the Hebrews, then, Tyre is called Sor, and it is interpreted “anguish.”
Sidon, which is also the Hebrew name, is rendered “hunters.” And among the Gentiles
likewise the hunters are the evil powers, and among them is great distress, the distress,
namely, which exists in wickedness and passions. When Jesus, then, went out from Gennesaret
He withdrew indeed from Israel and came, not to Tyre and Sidon, but into “the
parts” of Tyre and Sidon, with the result that those of the Gentiles now believe in part; so
that if He had visited the whole of Tyre and Sidon, no unbeliever would have been left in
it. Now, according to Mark, “Jesus rose up and went into the borders of Tyre,”5492—that
is, the distress of the Gentiles,—in order that they also from these borders who believe can
be saved, when they come out of them; for attend to this: “And behold a Canaanitish woman
came out from these borders and cried saying, Have mercy on me, O Lord, Thou Son of
David, my daughter is terribly vexed with a demon.”5493 And I think that if she had not
come out from those borders she would not have been able to cry to Jesus with the great
faith to which testimony was borne; and according to the proportion of faith one comes out
Now bring together from the Gospels those who call Him Son of David, as she, and the
blind men in Jericho;5498 and who call Him Son of God, and that without the addition
“truly” like the demoniacs who say, “What have we to do with Thee, Thou Son of God;”5499
and who call Him so with the addition “truly,” like those in the boat who worshipped Him
saying, “Truly Thou art the Son of God.”5500 For the bringing together of these passages
will, I think, be useful to you with a view to seeing the difference of those who come (to Jesus);
some indeed come as to Him “who was born of the seed of David according to the flesh;”5501
but others come to Him who “was declared to be the Son of God with power, according to
the spirit of holiness;”5502 and of these some with the “truly,” and some without it. Further,
observe, that the Canaanitish woman besought Him not about a son, whom she does not
seem to have brought forth at all, but about a daughter who was terribly vexed with a demon;
but another mother receives back alive her son who was being carried forth dead.5503 And
again the ruler of the synagogue makes supplication for a daughter twelve years old, as being
dead,5504 but the nobleman about a son as being still sick, and at the point of death.5505
The daughter, accordingly, who was distressed by a demon, and the dead son sprang from
two mothers; and the dead daughter, and the son who was sick unto death, sprang from
two fathers, of whom the one was a ruler of the synagogue, and the other was a nobleman.
And I am persuaded these things contain reasons concerning the diverse kinds of souls
which Jesus vivifies and heals. And all the cures that He works among the people, especially
those recorded by the Evangelists, took place at that time, that those who would not otherwise
have believed unless they saw signs and wonders might believe;5506 for the things aforetime
were symbols of the things that are ever being accomplished by the power of Jesus; for there
is no time when each of the things which are written is not done by the power of Jesus according
to the desert of each. The Canaanitish woman, therefore, because of her race was
not worthy even to receive an answer from Jesus, who acknowledged that He had not been
“And Jesus departed thence,”—manifestly, from what has been said before, from the
parts of Tyre and Sidon,—“and came nigh unto the sea of Galilee,”5526 which is commonly
called the Lake of Gennesaret, and again went up into the mountain where He went up and
sat. We may say, then, that into this mountain where Jesus sits, not only the sound in health
go up, but along with the sound, those also who were suffering from various disorders.
And, perhaps, this mountain to which Jesus went up and sat is that which is more commonly
called the Church, which has been set up through the word of God over the rest of the world
and the men upon it; whither go not the disciples only, leaving the multitudes as in the case
of the beatitudes, but great multitudes who were not accused themselves of being deaf or
suffering from any affection, but who had such along with themselves. For you may see,
along with the multitudes who come to this mountain where the Son of God sits, some who
have become deaf to the things promised, and others blind in soul and not looking at the
true light, and others who are lame and not able to walk according to reason, and others
who are maimed and not able to work according to reason. Those, accordingly, who are
suffering in soul from such things, though they go up along with the multitudes into the
mountain where Jesus was, so long as they are outside of the feet of Jesus, are not healed by
Him; but when, as men suffering from such disorders, they are cast by the multitude at His
feet,5527 and at the extremities of the body of Christ, not being worthy to obtain such things
so far as they themselves are concerned, they are then healed by Him. And when you see
in the congregation of what is more commonly called the church the catechumens cast behind
those who are at the extreme end of it, and as it were at the feet of the body of Jesus—the
church—coming to it with their own deafness and blindness and lameness and crookedness,
and in time cured according to the Word, you would not err in saying that such having gone
up with the multitudes of the church to the mountain where Jesus was, are cast at His feet
and are healed; so that the multitude of the church is astonished at beholding transformations
which have taken place from so great evils to that which is better, so that it might say, those
who were formerly dumb afterwards speak the word of God, and the lame walk, the
prophecy of Isaiah being fulfilled, not only in things bodily but in things spiritual, which
said, “Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of him that hath an impediment
in his speech be plain.”5528 And there, unless the expression, “the lame man shall leap
“And Jesus called unto Him His disciples and said.”5535 Above in the similar history to
this about the loaves, before the loaves are spoken of, “Jesus came forth and saw a great
multitude and had compassion upon them and healed their sick. And when even was come
the disciples came to Him saying, The place is desert and the time is already past, send them
away,”5536 etc. But now after the healing of the deaf and the rest, He takes compassion on
the multitude which had continued with Him now three days and had nothing to eat. And
there the disciples make request concerning the five thousand;5537 but here He speaks of
His own accord about the four thousand.5538 Those, too, are fed when it was evening after
they had spent a day with Him; but these, who are testified to have continued with Him
three days, partake of the loaves lest they might faint by the way. And there the disciples
say to Him when He was not inquiring, that they had only five loaves and two fishes; but
here to Him making inquiry, they give answer about the seven loaves and the few small
fishes. And there He commands the multitudes to sit down or lie upon the grass; for Luke
also wrote, “Make them sit down,”5539 and Mark says, “He commanded them all to sit
down;”5540 but here He does not command but proclaims5541 to the multitude to sit down.
Again, there, the three Evangelists say in the very same words that “He took the five loaves
and the two fishes and looking up to heaven He blessed;”5542 but here, as Matthew and
Mark have written, “Jesus gave thanks and brake;”5543 there, they recline upon the grass,
but here they sit down upon the ground. You will moreover investigate in the accounts in
the different places the variation found in John, who wrote in regard to that transaction that
Jesus said, “Make the men sit down,”5544 and that, having given thanks, He gave of the
loaves to them that were set down, but he did not mention this miracle at all.5545 Attending,
then, to the difference of those things which are written in the various places in regard to
“And the Sadducees and Pharisees came, and tempting Him kept asking Him to shew them a sign from heaven.”5553 The Sadducees and Pharisees who disagreed with each other in regard to the most essential truths,—for the Pharisees champion the doctrine of the resurrection of the dead, hoping that there will be a world to come, while the Sadducees know nothing after this life in store for a man whether he has been advancing towards virtue, or has made no effort at all to come out from the mountains of wickedness,—these, I say, agree that they may tempt Jesus. Now, a similar thing, as Luke has narrated,5554 happened in the case of Herod and Pilate, who became friends with one another that they might kill Jesus; for, perhaps, their hostility with one another would have prevented Herod from asking that He should be put to death, in order to please the people, who said, “Crucify Him, Crucify Him,”5555 and would have influenced Pilate, who was somewhat inclined against His condemnation, his hostility with Herod giving fresh impulse to the inclination which he previ- ously cherished to release Jesus. But their apparent friendship made Herod stronger in his demand against Jesus with Pilate, who wished, perhaps, also because of the newly-formed friendship to do something to gratify Herod and all the nation of the Jews. And often even now you may see in daily life those who hold the most divergent opinions, whether in the philosophy of the Greeks or in other systems of thought, appearing to be of one mind that they may scoff at and attack Jesus Christ in the person of His disciples. And from these things I think you may go on by rational argument to consider, whether when forces join in opposition which are in disagreement with one another, as of Pharaoh with Nebuchadnezzar, 5556 and of Tirhakah, king of the Ethiopians, with Sennacherib,5557 a combination then takes place against Jesus and His people. So perhaps, also, “The kings of the earth set themselves and the rulers were gathered together,”5558 though not at all before at harmony with one another, that having taken counsel against the Lord and His Christ, they might slay the Lord of glory.
Now, to this point we have come in our discourse, because of the Pharisees and Sadducees
coming together unto Jesus, who disagreed in matters relating to the resurrection, but came,
as it were, to an agreement for the sake of tempting our Saviour, and asking Him to show
them a sign from heaven. For, not satisfied with the wonderful signs shown among the
people in the healing of all forms of disease and sickness, and with the rest of the miracles
which our Saviour had done in the knowledge of many, they wished Him to show to them
also a sign from heaven. And I conjecture that they suspected that the signs upon earth
might possibly not be of God; for they did not hesitate indeed to say, “Jesus casts out demons
by Beelzebub the prince of the demons;”5559 and it seemed to them that a sign from heaven
could not spring from Beelzebub or any other wicked power. But they erred in regard to
both, in regard to signs upon earth as well as to signs from heaven, not being “approved
money-changers,”5560 nor knowing how to distinguish between the spirits that are working,
which kind are from God, and which have revolted from Him. And they ought to have
known that even many of the portents wrought against Egypt in the time of Moses, though
they were not from heaven, were clearly from God, and that the fire which fell from heaven
upon the sheep of Job was not from God;5561 for that fire belonged to the same one as he
to whom belonged those who carried off, and made three bands of horsemen against, the
cattle of Job. I think, moreover, that in Isaiah—as if signs could be shown both from the
earth and from heaven, the true being from God, but “with all power and signs and lying
wonders”5562 those from the evil one—it was said to Ahaz, “Ask for thyself a sign from the
Lord thy God in the depth or in the height.”5563 For, unless there had been some signs in
the depth or in the height which were not from the Lord God, this would not have been
said, “Ask for thyself a sign from the Lord thy God in the depth or in the height.” But I
know well that such an interpretation of the passage, “Ask for thyself a sign from the Lord
thy God,” will seem to some one rather forced; but give heed to that which is said by the
Apostle about the man of sin, the son of perdition, that, “with all power and signs and lying
wonders and with all deceit of unrighteousness,”5564 he shall be manifested to them that
are perishing, imitating all kinds of wonders, to-wit, those of truth. And as the enchanters
and magicians of the Egyptians, as being inferior to the man of sin and the son of perdition,
Next let us remark in what way, when asked in regard to one sign, that He might show it from heaven, to the Pharisees and Sadducees who put the question, He answers and says, “An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign, and there shall be no sign given to it, but the sign of Jonah the prophet, ” when also, “He left them and departed.”5568 But the sign of Jonah, in truth, according to their question, was not merely a sign but also a sign from heaven; so that even to those who tempted Him and sought a sign from heaven He, nevertheless, out of His own great goodness gave the sign. For if, as Jonah passed three days and three nights in the whale’s belly, so the Son of man did in the heart of the earth, and after this rose up from it,—whence but from heaven shall we say that the sign of the resurrection of Christ came? And especially when, at the time of the passion, He became a sign to the robber who obtained favour from Him to enter into the paradise of God; after this, I think, descending into Hades to the dead, “as free among the dead.”5569 And the Saviour seems to me to conjoin the sign which was to come from Himself with the reason of the sign in regard to Jonah when He says, not merely that a sign like to that is granted by Him but that very sign; for attend to the words, “And there shall no sign be given to it but the sign of Jonah the prophet.”5570 Accordingly that sign was this sign, because that became indicative of this, so that the elucidation of that sign, which was obscure on the face of it, might be found in the fact that the Saviour suffered, and passed three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. At the same time also we learn the general principle that, if the sign signifies something, each of the signs which are recorded, whether as in actual history, or by way of precept, is indicative of something afterwards fulfilled; as for example, the sign of Jonah going out after three days from the whale’s belly was indicative of the resurrection of our Saviour, rising after three days and three nights from the dead; and that which is called circumcision is the sign of that which is indicated by Paul in the words: “We are the circumcision.” 5571 Seek you also every sign in the Old Scriptures as indicative of some passage in the New Scripture, and that which is named a sign in the New Covenant as indicative of something either in the age about to be, or even in the subsequent generations after that the sign has taken place.
And He called them, indeed, “an evil generation,” because of the quality arising from
evil which had been produced in them, for wickedness is voluntary evil-doing, but “adulterous”
because that when the Pharisees and Sadducees left that which is figuratively called
man, the word of truth or the law, they were debauched by falsehood and the law of sin.
For if there are two laws, the law in our members warring against the law of the mind, and
the law of the mind,5572 we must say that the law of the mind—that is, the spiritual—is man,
to whom the soul was given by God as wife, that is, to the man who is law, according to what
is written, “A wife is married to a man by God;”5573 but the other is a paramour of the soul
which is subject to it, which also on account of it is called an adulteress. Now that the law
is husband of the soul Paul clearly exhibits in the Epistle to the Romans, saying, “The law
hath dominion over a man for so long time as he liveth; for the woman that hath a husband
is bound to the husband while he liveth, to the husband who is law,”5574 etc. For consider
in these things that the law hath dominion over the man so long time as the law liveth,—as
a husband over a wife. “For the woman that hath a husband,” that is, the soul under the
law, “is bound to the husband while he liveth,” to the husband who is the law; but if the
husband—that is, the law die—she is discharged from the law, which is her husband. Now
the law dies to him who has gone up to the condition of blessedness, and no longer lives
under the law, but acts like to Christ, who, though He became under law for the sake of
those under law, that He might gain those under law,5575 did not continue under law, nor
did He leave subject to law those who had been freed by Him; for He led them up along
with Himself to the divine citizenship which is above the law, which contains, as for the
imperfect and such as are still sinners, sacrifices for the remission of sins. He then who is
without sin, and stands no longer in need of legal sacrifices, perhaps when he has become
perfect has passed beyond even the spiritual law, and comes to the Word beyond it, who
became flesh to those who live in the flesh, but to those who no longer at all war after the
flesh, He is perceived as being the Word, as5576 He was God in the beginning with God,
and reveals the Father. Three things therefore are to be thought of in connection with this
place—the woman that hath a husband, who is under a husband—the law; and the woman
who is an adulteress, to-wit, the soul, which, while her husband, the law, liveth, has become
joined to another husband, namely, the law of the flesh; and the woman who is married to
“And His disciples came to the other side and forgot to take loaves.”5585 Since the loaves
which they had before they came to the other side were no longer useful to the disciples
when they came to the other side, for they needed one kind of loaves before they crossed
and a different kind when they crossed,—on this account, being careless of taking loaves
when going to the other side, they forgot to take loaves with them. To the other side then
came the disciples of Jesus who had passed over from things material to things spiritual,
and from things sensible to those which are intellectual. And perhaps that He might turn
back those who, by crossing to the other side, “had begun in spirit,”5586 from running back
to carnal things, Jesus said to them when on the other side, “Take heed and beware.”5587
For there was a certain lump of teaching and of truly ancient leaven,—that according to the
bare letter, and on this account not freed from those things which arise from wickedness,—
which the Pharisees and Sadducees offered, of which Jesus does not wish His own
disciples any longer to eat, having made for them a new and spiritual lump, offering Himself
to those who gave up the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees and had come to Him—“the
living bread which came down from heaven and gives life to the world.”5588 But since, to
him who is no longer going to use the leaven and the lump and the teaching of the Pharisees
and the Sadducees, the first thing is to “see” and then to “beware,” so that no one, by reason
of not seeing and from want of taking heed, may ever partake of their forbidden leaven,—on
this account He says to the disciples, first, “see,” and then, “beware.” It is the mark of the
clear-sighted and careful to separate the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees and every
food that is not of “the unleavened-bread of sincerity and truth”5589 from the living bread,
even that which came down from heaven, so that no one who eats may adopt the things of
the Pharisees and the Sadducees, but by eating the living and true bread may strengthen his
soul. And we might seasonably apply the saying to those who, along with the Christian way
of life, prefer to live as the Jews, materially, for these do not see nor beware of the leaven of
the Pharisees and Sadducees, but, contrary to the will of Jesus who forbade it, eat the bread
of the Pharisees. Yea and also all, who do not wish to understand that the law is spiritual,
and has a shadow of the good things to come,5590 and is a shadow of the things to come,5591
neither inquire of what good thing about to be each of the laws is a shadow, nor do they see
Then expounding clearly and representing to them, who were being distracted because
of the equivocal meaning of loaf and leaven, in an undisguised fashion, that He was not
speaking to them about sensible bread but about the leaven in the teaching, He subjoins,
“How is it that ye do not perceive that I spake not you concerning bread? But beware of the
leaven of the Pharisees and the Sadducees.”5594 And though He had not laid bare the interpretation,
but still continued to use metaphorical language, the disciples would have understood
that the discourse of the Saviour was about the teaching, figuratively called leaven,
which the Pharisees and Sadducees were teaching. So long, then, as we have Jesus with us
fulfilling the promise which runs, “Lo, I am with you always unto the consummation of the
age,”5595 we cannot fast nor be in want of food, so that, because of want of it we should desire
to take and eat the forbidden leaven, even from the Pharisees and Sadducees. Now there
may sometimes be a time, when He is with us, that we are without food, as is spoken of in
the passage above, “They continue with me now three days and have nothing to eat;”5596
but, even though this should happen, being unwilling to send us away fasting lest we faint
on the way, He gives thanks over the loaves which were with the disciples, and causes us to
have the seven baskets over from the seven loaves, as we have recorded. And moreover this
also is to be observed, in view of those who think that the divinity of the Saviour is not at
all demonstrable from the Gospel of Matthew, that the fact that, when the disciples were
reasoning among themselves and saying, “We have no loaves,” Jesus knew their reasonings
and said, “Why reason ye among yourselves, O ye of little faith, because ye took no
loaves,”5597 was beyond the power of man; for the Lord alone, as Solomon says in the third
Book of Kings, knows the hearts of men.5598 But since the disciples understood, when Jesus
said, “Beware of the leaven,”5599 that He did not tell them to beware of the loaves but of the
teaching of the Pharisees and Sadducees, you will understand that whenever leaven is named
it is put figuratively for teaching, whether in the law, or in the Scriptures which come after
the law; and so perhaps leaven is not offered upon the altar; for it is not right that prayers
should take the form of teaching, but should only be supplications of good things from
God. But one might inquire, on account of what has been said about disciples who came
to the other side, if any one who has reached the other side can be reproached as one of little
faith, and as not yet understanding nor remembering what was done by Jesus. But it is not
But we may also learn from this, that in respect of the reasonings only which we reason within ourselves, we are sometimes convicted and reproached as being of little faith. And I think that just as a man commits adultery in his heart only, though not proceeding altogether to the overt act, so he commits in his heart the rest of the things which are forbidden. As then he who has committed adultery in his heart will be punished proportionately to adultery of this kind, so also he who has done in his heart any one of the things forbidden, for example, who has stolen in his heart only, or borne false witness in his heart only, will not be punished as he who has stolen in fact, or who has completed the very act of false testimony, but only as he who has done such things in his heart. There is also the case of the man who while he did not arrive at the evil action, came short of it in spite of his own will. For if, in addition to willing it, he has attempted it, but not carried it out, he will be punished not as one who has sinned in his heart alone but in deed. To questions of this sort one might ask, whether any one commits adultery in his heart, even if he does not do the deed of adultery, but lacks self-control in heart only. And the like also you will say concerning the rest of things which are deserving of praise. But the passage possibly contains a plausible fallacy which must be cleared away, I think, in this manner: adultery which takes place in the heart is a less sin, than if one were also to add to it the act. But it is impossible that there can be chastity in the heart, hindering the chaste action—unless indeed one brings forward for an illustration of this the case of the virgin who according to the law was violated in solitude;5601 for it may be granted that the heart of any one may be most pure,5602 but that force in a matter of licentiousness has caused the corruption of the body of her who was chaste. In truth she seems to me to be altogether chaste in secret heart, but no longer to be pure in body such as she was before the act of violence; but though she is not pure outwardly, is she therefore now also unchaste? I have said these things because of the words, “They reasoned among themselves saying, We took no loaves,” to which is added, “And Jesus perceiving it, said, O ye of little faith, why reason ye among yourselves,”5603 etc.; for it was necessary that investigation should be made in regard to the censure of things in secret and correlatively to the praise of things in secret.
But I wonder if the disciples thought, before the saying was explained to them by Jesus, that their Teacher and Lord was forbidding them to beware of the sensible leaven of the Pharisees or the Sadducees as impure, and on this account forbidden, lest they might use that leaven because they had not taken loaves. And we might make a like inquiry in regard to other things; but by-way of illustration the narrative about the woman of Samaria sufficeth, “Every one that drinketh of this water shall thirst again; but whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst.”5604 For there, also, so far as the mere form of ex pression is concerned, the Samaritan woman would seem to have thought that the Saviour was giving a promise about sensible water, when He said, “Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst.” And those things then must be figuratively interpreted, and we must examine and compare the water of the spring of Jacob from which the woman of Samaria drew water with the water of Jesus; and here the like must be done; for perhaps the loaves were not baked, but a kind of raw leaven solely, the teaching, namely, of the Pharisees and Sadducees.
“Now when Jesus came into the parts of Cæsarea Philippi, He asked His disciples.”5605
Jesus inquires of the disciples, “Who do men say that I am,” that we may learn from the
answer of the Apostles the different conceptions then held among the Jews in regard to our
Saviour; and perhaps also that the disciples of Jesus might learn to be interested in knowing
what is said by men about them;5606 because that will be an advantage to them who do it,
by cutting off in every way occasions of evil if anything evil is spoken of, and by increasing
the incitements to good, if anything good is spoken of. Only, observe how, on account of
the different movements of opinion among the Jews about Jesus, some, under the influence
of unsound theories, said that He was John the Baptist, like Herod the tetrarch who said to
his servants, “This is John the Baptist, he is risen from the dead, and therefore do the powers
work in him;”5607 but others that He who was now called Jesus was Elijah, either having
been born a second time, or living from that time in the flesh, and appearing at the present
time. But those who said that Jesus was Jeremiah, and not that Jeremiah was a type of the
Christ, were perhaps influenced by what is said in the beginning of Jeremiah about Christ,
which was not fulfilled in the prophet at that time, but was beginning to be fulfilled in Jesus,
whom “God set up over nations and kingdoms to root up, and to break down, and to destroy,
and to build up, and to transplant,”5608 having made Him to be a prophet to the Gentiles
to whom He proclaimed the word. Moreover also those who said, “that he was a certain
one of the prophets,”5609 conceived this opinion concerning Him because of those things
which had been said in the prophets as unto them, but which had not been fulfilled in their
case. But also the Jews, as worthy of the veil which was upon their heart, held false opinions
concerning Jesus; while Peter as not a disciple “of flesh and blood,”5610 but as one fit to receive
the revelation of the Father in heaven, confessed that He was the Christ. The saying of Peter
to the Saviour, “Thou art the Christ,” when the Jews did not know that He was Christ, was
indeed a great thing, but greater that he knew Him not only to be Christ, but also “the Son
of the living God,”5611 who had also said through the prophets, “I live,”5612 and “They have
And perhaps that which Simon Peter answered and said, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God,”5617 if we say it as Peter, not by flesh and blood revealing it unto us, but by the light from the Father in heaven shining in our heart, we too become as Peter, being pronounced blessed as he was, because that the grounds on which he was pronounced blessed apply also to us, by reason of the fact that flesh and blood have not revealed to us with regard to Jesus that He is Christ, the Son of the living God, but the Father in heaven, from the very heavens, that our citizenship may be in heaven,5618 revealing to us the revelation which carries up to heaven those who take away every veil from the heart, and receive “the spirit of the wisdom and revelation” of God.5619 And if we too have said like Peter, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God,” not as if flesh and blood had revealed it unto us, but by light from the Father in heaven having shone in our heart, we become a Peter, and to us there might be said by the Word, “Thou art Peter,” etc.5620 For a rock5621 is every disciple of Christ of whom those drank who drank of the spiritual rock which followed them,5622 and upon every such rock is built every word of the church, and the polity in accordance with it; for in each of the perfect, who have the combination of words and deeds and thoughts which fill up the blessedness, is the church built by God.
But if you suppose that upon that one Peter only the whole church is built by God, what
would you say about John the son of thunder or each one of the Apostles? Shall we otherwise
dare to say, that against Peter in particular the gates of Hades shall not prevail, but that they
shall prevail against the other Apostles and the perfect? Does not the saying previously
made, “The gates of Hades shall not prevail against it,”5623 hold in regard to all and in the
case of each of them? And also the saying, “Upon this rock I will build My church”?5624
Are the keys of the kingdom of heaven given by the Lord to Peter only, and will no other of
the blessed receive them? But if this promise, “I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom
of heaven,”5625 be common to the others, how shall not all the things previously spoken of,
and the things which are subjoined as having been addressed to Peter, be common to them?
For in this place these words seem to be addressed as to Peter only, “Whatsoever thou shalt
bind on earth shall be bound in heaven,”5626 etc.; but in the Gospel of John the Saviour
having given the Holy Spirit unto the disciples by breathing upon them said, “Receive ye
the Holy Spirit,”5627 etc. Many then will say to the Saviour, “Thou art the Christ, the Son
of the living God;” but not all who say this will say it to Him, as not at all having learned it
by the revelation of flesh and blood but by the Father in heaven Himself taking away the
veil that lay upon their heart, in order that after this “with unveiled face reflecting as a mirror
the glory of the Lord”5628 they may speak through the Spirit of God saying concerning Him,
“Lord Jesus,” and to Him, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.”5629 And if any
one says this to Him, not by flesh and blood revealing it unto Him but through the Father
in heaven, he will obtain the things that were spoken according to the letter of the Gospel
to that Peter, but, as the spirit of the Gospel teaches, to every one who becomes such as that
Peter was. For all bear the surname of “rock” who are the imitators of Christ, that is, of the
spiritual rock which followed those who are being saved,5630 that they may drink from it
the spiritual draught. But these bear the surname of the rock just as Christ does. But also
as members of Christ deriving their surname from Him they are called Christians, and from
But when we have understood how each of the sins through which there is a way to
Hades5634 is a gate of Hades, we shall apprehend that the soul, which has “spot or wrinkle
or any such thing,”5635 and because of wickedness is neither holy nor blameless, is neither
a rock upon which Christ builds, nor a church, nor part of a church which Christ builds
upon the rock. But if any one wishes to put us5636 to shame in regard to these things because
of the great majority of those of the church who are thought to believe, it must be said to
him not only “Many are called, but few chosen;”5637 but also that which was said by the
Saviour to those who come to Him, as it is recorded in Luke in these words, “Strive to enter
in by the narrow door, for many, I say unto you, shall seek to enter in through the narrow
door and shall not be able;”5638 and also that which is written in the Gospel of Matthew
thus, “For narrow is the gate, and strait is the way that leadeth unto life, and few be they
that find it.”5639 Now, if you attend to the saying, “Many, I say unto you, shall seek to enter
in and shall not be able,”5640 you will understand that this refers to those who boast that
they are of the church, but live weakly and contrary to the word. Of those, then, who seek
to enter in, those who are not able to enter will not be able to do so, because the gates of
Hades prevail against them; but in the case of those against whom the gates of Hades will
not prevail, those seeking to enter in will be strong, being able to do all things, in Christ Jesus,
who strengtheneth them.5641 And in like manner each one of those who are the authors of
any evil opinion has become the architect of a certain gate of Hades; but those who co-operate
with the teaching of the architect of such things are servants and stewards, who are
the bond-servants of the evil doctrine which goes to build up impiety. And though the gates
of Hades are many and almost innumerable, no gate of Hades will prevail against the rock
or against the church which Christ builds upon it. Notwithstanding, these gates have a
certain power by which they gain the mastery over some who do not resist and strive against
them; but they are overcome by others who, because they do not turn aside from Him who
said, “I am the door,”5642 have rased from their soul all the gates of Hades. And this also
In this place, then, the gates of Hades are spoken of; but in the Psalms the prophet gives
thanks saying, “He who lifteth me up from the gates of death that I may declare all thy praises
in the gates of the daughter of Zion.”5644 And from this we learn that it is never possible
for any one to be fit to declare the praises of God, unless he has been lifted up from the gates
of death, and has come to the gates of Zion. Now the gates of Zion may be conceived as
opposed to the gates of death, so that there is one gate of death, dissoluteness, but a gate of
Zion, self-control; and so a gate of death, unrighteousness, but a gate of Zion, righteousness,
which the prophet shows forth saying, “This is the gate of the Lord, the righteous shall enter
into it.”5645 And again there is cowardice, a gate of death, but manly courage, a gate of Zion;
and want of prudence, a gate of death, but its opposite, prudence, a gate of Zion. But to all
the gates of the “knowledge which is falsely so called”5646 one gate is opposed, the gate of
knowledge which is free from falsehood. But consider if, because of the saying , “our
wrestling is not against flesh and blood,”5647 etc., you can say that each power and worldruler
of this darkness, and each one of the “spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly
places”5648 is a gate of Hades and a gate of death. Let, then, the principalities and powers
with which our wrestling is, be called gates of Hades, but the “ministering spirits”5649 gates
of righteousness. But as in the case of the better things many gates are first spoken of, and
after the gates, one, in the passage, “Open to me the gates of righteousness, I will enter into
them, and will make full confession to the Lord,” and “this is the gate of the Lord, by it the
righteous shall enter;”5650 so also in the case of those gates which are opposed, many are
the gates of Hades and death, each a power; but over all these the wicked one himself. And
let us take heed in regard to each sin, as if we were descending into some gate of death if we
sin; but when we are lifted up from the gates of death let us declare all the praises of the
Lord in the gates of the daughter of Zion; as, for example, in one gate of the daughter of
Zion—that which is called self-control—we will declare by our self-control the praises of
God; and in another which is called righteousness, by righteousness we will declare the
praises of God; and, generally, in all things whatsoever of a praiseworthy character with
which we are occupied, in these we are at some gate of the daughter of Zion, declaring at
And after this let us see in what sense it is said to Peter, and to every Peter, “I will give
unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven.”5653 And, in the first place, I think that the
saying, “I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven,” is spoken in consistency
with the words, “The gates of Hades shall not prevail against it.”5654 For he is worthy to
receive from the same Word the keys of the kingdom of heaven, who is fortified against the
gates of Hades so that they do not prevail against him, receiving, as it were, for a prize, the
keys of the kingdom of heaven, because the gates of Hades had no power against him, that
he might open for himself the gates that were closed to those who had been conquered by
the gates of Hades. And he enters in, as a temperate man, through an opened gate—the
gate of temperance—by the key which opens temperance; and, as a righteous man, by another
gate—the gate of righteousness—which is opened by the key of righteousness; and so
with the rest of the virtues. For I think that for every virtue of knowledge certain mysteries
of wisdom corresponding to the species of the virtue are opened up to him who has lived
according to virtue; the Saviour giving to those who are not mastered by the gates of Hades
as many keys as there are virtues, which open gates equal in number, which correspond to
each virtue according to the revelation of the mysteries. And perhaps, also, each virtue is a
kingdom of heaven, and all together are a kingdom of the heavens; so that according to this
he is already in the kingdom of the heavens who lives according to the virtues, so that according
to this the saying, “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand,”5655 is to be referred,
not to the time, but to deeds and dispositions; for Christ, who is all virtue, has come,
and speaks, and on account of this the kingdom of God is within His disciples, and not here
or there.5656 But consider how great power the rock has upon which the church is built by
Christ, and how great power every one has who says, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the
living God,” so that the judgments of this man abide sure, as if God were judging in him,
that in the very act of judging the gates of Hades shall not prevail against him. But when
one judges unrighteously, and does not bind upon earth according to the Word of God, nor
loose upon earth according to His will, the gates of Hades prevail against him; but, in the
case of any one against whom the gates of Hades do not prevail, this man judges righteously.
Wherefore he has the keys of the kingdom of heaven, opening to those who have been loosed
“Then enjoined He His disciples that they should tell no man that He was the Christ.”5661
It is written above that Jesus sent forth these twelve saying unto them, “Go not into any way
of the Gentiles,”5662 and the other words which are recorded to have been said to them
when He sent them to the apostleship. Did He then wish them when they were already
discharging the function of Apostles to proclaim that He was the Christ? For, if He wished
it, it is fitting to inquire why He now at all commands the disciples that they should not say
that He was the Christ? Or if He did not wish it, how can the things concerning the
apostleship be safely maintained? And these things also one may inquire at this
place,—whether, when He sent away the Twelve, He did not send them away with the understanding
that He was the Christ? But if the Twelve had such understanding, manifestly
Peter had it also; how, then, is he now pronounced blessed? For the expression here plainly
indicates that now for the first time Peter confessed that Christ was the Son of the living
God. Matthew then, according to some of the manuscripts, has written, “Then He commanded
His disciples that they should tell no man that He was the Christ,” but5663 Mark
says, “He charged them that they should tell no man of Him;”5664 and Luke, “He charged
them and commanded them to tell this to no man.”5665 But what is the “this”? Was it that
also according to him, Peter answered and said to the question, “Who say ye that I
am.”—“The Christ, the Son of the living God?”5666 You must know, however, that some
manuscripts of the Gospel according to Matthew have, “He charged.”5667 The difficulty
thus started seems to me a very real difficulty; but let a solution which cannot be impugned
be sought out, and let the finder of it bring it forward before all, if it be more credible than
that which shall be advanced by us as a fairly temperate view.5668 Consider, then, if you
can say, that the belief that Jesus is the Christ is inferior to the knowledge of that which is
believed. And perhaps also there is a difference in the knowledge of Jesus as the Christ, as
every one who knows does not know Him alike. From the words in John, “If ye abide in
My word, ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free,”5669 it is plain that
But now we must first investigate the fact that they were declaring other things about Him as being great and wonderful, but did not yet proclaim that He was the Christ, lest the Saviour may not appear to take away from them the authority to announce that He was the Christ, which He had formerly bestowed upon them. And perhaps some one will support an argument of this kind, saying that on their introduction into the school of Christ the Jews were taught by the disciples glorious things about Jesus, so that in due season there might be built upon these as a foundation the things about Jesus being the Christ; and perhaps many of the things which were said to them were said to all who virtually believed; for not to the Apostles alone did the saying apply, “Before governors and kings also shall ye be brought for My sake for a testimony to them and to the Gentiles;”5672 and perhaps also not to the Apostles absolutely, but to all who were about to believe the word, “And brother shall deliver up brother to death,”5673 etc.; but, “Whosoever shall confess Me,”5674 etc., is said not specially to the Apostles, but also to all believers. According to this, then, through that which was said to the Apostles an outline was given beforehand of the teaching which would afterwards come to be of service both to them and to every teacher.
And likewise he who holds that the fact that He was Christ had been formerly proclaimed by the Apostles when they heard the saying, “What I tell you in the darkness, speak ye in the light, and what ye hear in the ear proclaim on the housetops,”5675 will say, that He wished first to give catechetical instruction as it were to those of the Apostles who were to hear the name of Christ, then to permit this, so to speak, to be digested in the minds of the hearers, that, after there had been a period of silence in the proclamation of something of this kind about Him, at a more seasonable time there might be built up upon the former rudiments “Christ Jesus crucified and raised from the dead,” which at the beginning not even the Apostles knew; for it is written in the passage now under consideration, “From that time began Jesus to show unto His disciples that He must go unto Jerusalem”5676 and suffer this and that. But if now, for the first time, the Apostles learn from Jesus the things that were about to happen unto Him, namely, that the elders will plot against Him, and that He will be killed, and that after these things, on the third day, He will rise from the dead,—what necessity is there for supposing that those who had been taught by the Apostles concerning Jesus knew them before, or that although Christ was announced to them He was announced to them by way of an introduction which did not clearly elucidate the things concerning Him? For our Saviour wished, when He enjoined the disciples to tell no man that He was the Christ, to reserve the more perfect teaching about Him to a more fitting time, when to those who had seen Him crucified, the disciples who had seen Him crucified and risen could testify the things relating to His resurrection. For if the Apostles, who were always with Him and had seen all the wonderful things which He did, and who bore testimony to His words that they were words of eternal life,5677 were offended on the night on which He was betrayed,—what do you suppose would have been the feelings of those who had formerly learned that He was the Christ? To spare them, I think, He gave this command.
But he who holds that the things spoken to the Twelve refer to the times subsequent to this, and that the Apostles had not as yet announced to their hearers that He was the Christ, will say that He wished the conception of the Christ which was involved in the name of Jesus to be reserved for that preaching which was more perfect, and which brought salvation, such as Paul knew of when he said to the Corinthians, “I determined not to know anything among you save Jesus Christ and Him crucified.”5678 Wherefore, formerly they proclaimed Jesus as the doer of certain things, and the teacher of certain things; but now when Peter confesses that He was the Christ, the Son of the living God, as He did not wish it to be proclaimed already that He was the Christ, in order that He might be proclaimed at a more suitable time, and that as crucified, He commands His disciples that they should tell no man that He was the Christ. And that this was His meaning, when He forbade proclamation to be made that He was the Christ, is in a measure established by the words, “From that time began Jesus to show unto His disciples how that He must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things of the elders,” and what is annexed;5679 for then, at the fitting time, He proclaims, so to speak, to the disciples who knew that Jesus was Christ, the Son of the living God, the Father having revealed it to them, that instead of believing in Jesus Christ who had been crucified, they were to believe in Jesus Christ who was about to be crucified. But also, instead of believing in Christ Jesus and Him risen from the dead, He teaches them to believe in Christ Jesus and Him about to be risen from the dead. But since “having put off from Himself the principalities and the powers, He made a show of them openly, triumphing over in the cross,”5680 if any one is ashamed of the cross of Christ, he is ashamed of the dispensation on account of which these powers were triumphed over; and it is fitting that he, who both believes and knows these things, should glory in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ,5681 through which, when Christ was crucified, the principalities—among which, I think, was also the prince of this world—were made a show of and triumphed over before the believing world. Wherefore, when His suffering was at hand he said, “Now the prince of this world has been judged,”5682 and, “Now shall the prince of this world be cast out,” and, “I, if I be lifted from the earth, will draw all men unto Myself;”5683 as he no longer had sufficient power to prevent those going to Jesus who were being drawn by Him.
It is necessary, therefore, to the proclamation of Jesus as Christ, that He should be proclaimed as crucified; and the proclamation that Jesus was the Christ does not seem to me so defective when any of His other miracles is passed over in silence, as when the fact of His crucifixion is passed over. Wherefore, reserving the more perfect proclamation of the things concerning Him by the Apostles, He commanded His disciples that they should tell no man that He was the Christ; and He prepared them to say that He was the Christ crucified and risen from the dead, “when He began” not only to say, nor even to advance to the point of teaching merely, but “to show”5684 to His disciples that He must go to Jerusalem, etc.; for attend to the expression “show”; because just as sensible things are said to be shown so the things spoken by Him to His disciples are said to be shown by Jesus. And I do not think that each of the things seen was shown to those who saw Him suffering many things in body from the elders of the people, with such clearness as was the rational demonstration about Him to the disciples.
“Then began He to show;”5685 and probably afterwards when they were able to receive
it He shewed more clearly, no longer beginning to show as to those who were learning the
introduction, but already also advancing in the showing; and if it is reasonable to conceive
that Jesus altogether completed what He began, then, some time, He altogether completed
that which He began to show to His disciples about the necessity of His suffering the things
which are written. For, when any one apprehends from the Word the perfect knowledge
of these things, then it must be said that, from a rational exhibition (the mind seeing the
things which are shown,) the exhibition becomes complete for him who has the will and
the power to contemplate these things, and does contemplate them. But since “it cannot
be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem,”5686—a perishing which corresponds to the words,
“He that loseth his life for My sake shall find it,”5687—on this account it was necessary for
Him to go to Jerusalem, that having suffered many things in that Jerusalem, He might make
“the first-fruits”5688 of the resurrection from the dead in the Jerusalem above, doing away
with and breaking up the city upon the earth with all the worship which was maintained in
it. For so long as Christ “had not been raised from the dead, the first-fruits of them that are
asleep,”5689 and those who become conformed to His death and resurrection had not yet
been raised along with Him, the city of God was sought for below, and the temple, and the
purifications, and the rest; but when this took place, no longer were the things below sought
for, but the things above; and, in order that these might be set up, it was necessary that He
should go unto the Jerusalem below, and there suffer many things from the elders in it, and
the chief priests and scribes of the people, in order that He might be glorified by the heavenly
elders who could receive his bounties, and by diviner high-priests who are ordained under
the one High-Priest, and that He might be glorified by the scribes of the people who are
occupied with letters “not written with ink”5690 but made clear by the Spirit of the living
God, and might be killed in the Jerusalem below, and having risen from the dead might
reign in Mount Zion, and the city of the living God—the heavenly Jerusalem.5691 But on
the third day He rose from the dead,5692 in order that having delivered them from the wicked
“And Peter took Him and began to rebuke Him, saying, God be propitious to Thee. Lord, this shall never be unto thee.”5694 To whom He said, “Get thee behind Me, Satan; thou art a stumbling-block unto Me; for thou mindest not the things of God but the things of men.”5695 Since Jesus had begun to show unto His disciples that He must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things, Peter up to this point learned the beginnings of those things which were shown.5696 But since he thought that the sufferings were unworthy of Christ the Son of the living God, and below the dignity of the Father who had revealed to him so great things about Christ,—for the things that concerned His coming suffering had not been revealed to him,—on this account he took Him, and as one forgetful of the honour due to the Christ, and that the Son of the living God neither does nor says anything worthy of rebuke, he began to rebuke Him; and as to one who needed propitiation,—for he did not yet know that “God had set Him forth to be a propitiation through faith in His blood,”5697 he said, “God be propitious to thee, O Lord.”5698 Approving his purpose, indeed, but rebuking his ignorance, because of the purpose being right, He says to him, “Get thee behind Me,”5699 as to one who, by reason of the things of which he was ignorant and spake not rightly, had abandoned the following of Jesus; but because of his ignorance, as to one who had something antagonistic to the things of God, He said, “Satan,” which in the Hebrew means “adversary.” But, if Peter had not spoken from ignorance, nor rebuked the Son of the living God, saying unto Him, “God be propitious to thee, Lord, this shall never be unto Thee,” Christ would not have said to him, “Get thee behind Me,” as to one who had given up being behind Him and following Him; nor would He have said as to one who had spoken things adverse to what He had said, “Satan.” But now Satan prevailed over him who had followed Jesus and was going behind Him, to turn aside from following Him and from being behind the Son of God, and to make him, by reason of the words which he spoke in ignorance, worthy of being called “Satan” and a stumbling-block to the Son of God, and “as not minding the things of God but the things of men.” But that Peter was formerly behind the Son of God, before he committed this sin, is manifest from the words, “Come ye behind Me, and I will make you fishers of men.”5700
But you will compare together His saying to Peter, “Get thee behind me, Satan,”5701 with that said to the devil (who said to Him, “All these things will I give Thee if Thou wilt fall down and worship me”),5702 “get thee hence,”5703 without the addition, “behind Me;” for to be behind Jesus is a good thing. Wherefore it was said, “Come ye behind Me and I will make you fishers of men.”5704 And to the same effect is the saying, “He that doth not take his cross and follow behind Me is not worthy of Me.”5705 And as a general principle observe the expression “behind”; because it is a good thing when any one goes behind the Lord God and is behind the Christ; but it is the opposite when any one casts the words of God behind him, or when he transgresses the commandment which says, “Do not walk behind thy lusts.”5706 And Elijah also, in the third Book of Kings, says to the people, “How long halt ye on both your knees? If God is the Lord, go behind Him, but if Baal is the Lord, go behind him.”5707 And Jesus says this to Peter when He “turned,” and He does so by way of conferring a favour. And if therefore you will collect more illustrations of the “having turned,” and especially those which are ascribed to Jesus, and compare them with one another, you would find that the expression is not superfluous. But it is sufficient at present to bring forward this from the Gospel according to John, “Jesus turned and beheld them”—clearly, Peter and Andrew—“following, and saith unto them, What seek ye?”5708 For observe that, when He “turned,” it is for the advantage of those to whom He turned.
Next we must inquire how He said to Peter, “Thou art a stumbling-block unto Me,”5709 especially when David says, “Great peace have they that love Thy law, and there is no stumbling-block to them.”5710 For some one will say, if this is said in the prophet, because of the steadfastness of those who have love, and are incapable of being offended, for “love beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things, love never faileth,”5711 how did the Lord Himself, “who upholdeth all that fall, and raiseth up all that be bowed down,”5712 say to Peter, “Thou art a stumbling-block unto Me”? But it must be said that not only the Saviour, but also he who is perfected in love, cannot be offended. But, so far as it depends on himself, he who says or does such things is a stumbling-block even to him who will not be offended; unless perhaps Jesus calls the disciple who sinned a stumbling- block even to Himself, as much more than Paul He would have said from love, “Who is weak, and I am not weak? Who is made to stumble, and I burn not?”5713 In harmony with which we may put, “Who is made to stumble, and I am not made to stumble?” But if Peter, at that time because of the saying, “God be propitious to Thee, Lord, this shall not be unto Thee,”5714 was called a stumbling-block by Jesus, as not minding the things of God in what he said but the things of men, what is to be said about all those who profess to be made disciples of Jesus, but do not mind the things of God, and do not look to things unseen and eternal, but mind the things of man, and look to things seen and temporal,5715 but that such still more would be stigmatized by Jesus as a stumbling-block to Him, and because stumblingblocks to Him, as stumbling-blocks to His brethren also? As in regard to them He says, “I was thirsty and ye gave Me no drink,”5716 etc., so also He might say, “When I was running ye caused Me to stumble.” Let us not therefore suppose that it is a trivial sin to mind the things of men, since we ought in everything to mind the things of God. And it will be appropriate also to say this to every one that has fallen away from the doctrines of God and the words of the church and a true mind; as, for example, to him who minds as true the teaching of Basilides, or Valentinus, or Marcion, or any one of those who teach the things of men as the things of God.
“Then Jesus said to His disciples, If any man wills to follow after Me,” etc.5717 He shows by these words that, to will to come after Jesus and to follow Him, springs from no ordinary manly courage, and that no one who has not denied himself can come after Jesus. And the man denies himself who wipes out by a striking revolution his own former life which had been spent in wickedness; as by way of illustration he who was once licentious denies his licentious self, having become self-controlled even abidingly. But it is probable that some one may put the objection, whether as he denied himself so he also confesses himself, when he denied himself, the unjust, and confesses himself, the righteous one. But, if Christ is righteousness, he who has received righteousness confesses not himself but Christ; so also he who has found wisdom, by the very possession of wisdom, confesses Christ. And such a one indeed as, “with the heart believes unto righteousness, and with the mouth maketh confession unto salvation,”5718 and bears testimony to the works of Christ, as making confession by all these things of Christ before men, will be confessed by Him before His Father in heaven.5719 So also he who has not denied himself but denied the Christ will experience the saying, “I also will deny him.”5720 On this account let every thought and every purpose and every word and every action become a denial of ourselves, but a testimony about Christ and in Christ; for I am persuaded that every action of the perfect man is a testimony to Christ Jesus, and that abstinence from every sin is a denial of self, leading him after Christ. And such an one is crucified with Christ, and taking up his own cross follows Him who for our sakes bears His own cross, according to that which is said in John: “They took Jesus therefore and put it on Him,” etc., down to the words, “Where they crucified Him.”5721 But the Jesus according to John, so to speak, bears the cross for Himself, and bearing it went out; but the Jesus according to Matthew and Mark and Luke, does not bear it for Himself, for Simon of Cyrene bears it.5722 And perhaps this man refers to us, who because of Jesus take up the cross of Jesus, but Jesus Himself takes it upon Himself; for there are, as it were, two conceptions of the cross, the one which Simon of Cyrene bears, and the other which Jesus Himself bears for Himself.
Moreover in regard to the saying, “Let him deny himself,”5723 the following saying of Paul who denied himself seems appropriate, “Yet I live, and yet no longer I but Christ liveth in me;”5724 for the expression, “I live, yet no longer I,” was the voice of one denying himself, as of one who had laid aside his own life and taken on himself the Christ, in order that He might live in him as Righteousness, and as Wisdom, and as Sanctification, and as our Peace,5725 and as the Power of God, who worketh all things in him. But further also, attend to this, that while there are many forms of dying, the Son of God was crucified, being hanged on a tree, in order that all who die unto sin may die to it, in no other way than by the way of the cross. Wherefore they will say, “I have been crucified with Christ,” and, “Far be it from me to glory save in the cross of the Lord, through which the world has been crucified unto me and I unto the world.”5726 For perhaps also each of those who have been crucified with Christ puts off from himself the principalities and the powers, and makes a show of them and triumphs over them in the cross;5727 or rather, Christ does these things in them.
“For whosoever would save his own life shall lose it.”5728 The first expression is ambiguous; for it may be understood in one way thus. If any one as being a lover of life, and thinking that the present life is good, tends carefully his own life with a view to living in the flesh, being afraid to die, as through death going to lose it, this man, by the very willing to save in this way his own life will lose it, placing it outside of the borders of blessedness. But if any one despising the present life because of my word, which has persuaded him to strive in regard to eternal life even unto death for truth, loses his own life, surrendering it for the sake of piety to that which is commonly called death, this man, as for my sake he has lost his life, will save it rather, and keep it in possession. And according to a second way we might interpret the saying as follows. If any one, who has grasped what salvation really is, wishes to procure the salvation of his own life, let this man having taken farewell of this life, and denied himself and taken up his own cross, and following me, lose his own life to the world; for having lost it for my sake and for the sake of all my teaching, he will gain the end of loss of this kind—salvation.
But at the same time also observe that at the beginning it is said, “Whosoever wills,” but afterwards, “Whoso shall lose.”5729 If we then wish it to be saved let us lose it to the world, as those who have been crucified with Christ and have for our glorying that which is in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, through which the world is to be crucified unto us and we unto the world,5730 that we may gain our end, even the salvation of our lives, which begins from the time when we lose it for the sake of the word. But if we think that the salvation of our life is a blessed thing, with reference to the salvation which is in God and the blessednesses with Him, then any loss of life ought to be a good thing, and, for the sake of Christ must prove to be the prelude to the blessed salvation. It seems to me, therefore, following the analogy of self-denial, according to what has been said, that each ought to lose his own life. Let each one therefore lose his own sinning life, that having lost that which is sinful, he may receive that which is saved by right actions; but a man will in no way be profited if he shall gain the whole world. Now he gains the world, I think, to whom the world is not crucified; and to whom the world is not crucified, to that man shall be the loss of his own life. But when two things are put before us, either by gaining one’s life to forfeit the world, or by gaining the world to forfeit one’s life, much more desirable is the choice, that we should forfeit the world and gain our life by losing it on account of Christ.
But the saying, “What shall a man give in exchange for his own life,”5731 if spoken by way of interrogation, will seem to be able to indicate that an exchange for his own life is given by the man who after his sins has given up his whole substance, that his property may feed the poor, as if he were going by that to obtain salvation; but, if spoken affirmatively, I think, to indicate that there is not anything in man by the giving of which in exchange for his own life which has been overcome by death, he will ransom it out of its hand. A man, therefore, could not give anything as an exchange for his own life, but God gave an exchange for the life of us all, “the precious blood of Christ Jesus,”5732 according as “we were bought with a price,”5733 “having been redeemed, not with corruptible things as silver or gold, but with precious blood, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot,” even of Christ.5734 And in Isaiah it is said to Israel, “I gave Ethiopia in exchange for thee, and Egypt and Syene for thee; from what time thou hast become honourable before Me thou wast glorified.”5735 For the exchange, for example, of the first-born of Israel was the first-born of the Egyptians, and the exchange for Israel was the Egyptians who died in the last plagues that came upon Egypt, and in the drowning which took place after the plagues. But, from these things, let him who is able inquire whether the exchange of the true Israel given by God, “who redeems Israel from all his transgressions,”5736 is the true Ethiopia, and, so to speak, spiritual Egypt, and Syene of Egypt; and to inquire with more boldness, perhaps Syene is the exchange for Jerusalem, and Egypt for Judæa, and Ethiopia for those who fear, who are different from Israel, and the house of Levi, and the house of Aaron.
“For the Son of man shall come in the glory of His own Father with His angels.”5737 Now, indeed, the Son of man has not come in His glory; “for we saw Him, and He had no form nor beauty; but His form was dishonoured and defective compared with the sons of men; He was a man in affliction and toil, and acquainted with the enduring of sickness, because His face was turned away, He was dishonoured and not esteemed.”5738 And it was necessary that He should come in such form that He might bear our sins5739 and suffer pain for us; for it did not become Him in glory to bear our sins and suffer pain for us. But He also comes in glory, having prepared5740 the disciples through that epiphany of His which has no form nor beauty; and, having become as they that they might become as He, “conformed to the image of His glory,”5741 since He formerly became conformed to “the body of our humiliation,” 5742 when He “emptied Himself and took upon Him the form of a servant,”5743 He is restored to the image of God and also makes them conformed unto it.
But if you will understand the differences of the Word which by “the foolishness of
preaching”5744 is proclaimed to those who believe, and spoken in wisdom to them that are
perfect, you will see in what way the Word has the form of a slave to those who are learning
the rudiments, so that they say, “We saw Him and He had no form or beauty.”5745 But to
the perfect He comes “in the glory of His own Father,”5746 who might say, “and we beheld
His glory, the glory as of the only-begotten from the Father, full of grace and truth.”5747
For indeed to the perfect appears the glory of the Word, and the only-begotten of God His
Father, and the fulness of grace and likewise of truth, which that man cannot perceive who
requires the “foolishness of the preaching,” in order to believe. But “the Son of man shall
come in the glory of His own Father” not alone, but “with His own angels.” And if you can
conceive of all those who are fellow-helpers in the glory of the Word, and in the revelation
of the Wisdom which is Christ, coming along with Him, you will see in what way the Son
of man comes in the glory of His own Father with His own angels. And consider whether
you can in this connection say that the prophets who formerly suffered in virtue of their
word having “no form or beauty” had an analogous position to the Word who had “no form
or beauty.” And, as the Son of man comes in the glory of His own Father, so the angels,
who are the words in the prophets, are present with Him preserving the measure of their
own glory. But when the Word comes in such form with His own angels, He will give to
each a part of His own glory and of the brightness of His own angels, according to the action
of each. But we say these things not rejecting even the second coming of the Son of God
understood in its simpler form. But when shall these things happen? Shall it be when that
apostolic oracle is fulfilled which says, “For we must all stand before the judgment-seat of
Christ, that each one may receive the things done in the body, according to what he has
done, whether it be good or bad?”5748 But if He will render to each according to his deed,
not the good deed only, nor the evil apart from the good, it is manifest that He will render
to each according to every evil, and according to every good, deed. But I suppose—in this
also following the Apostle, but comparing also the sayings of Ezekiel, in which the sins of
him who is a perfect convert are wiped out, and the former uprightness of him who has utterly
fallen away is not held of account—that in the case of him who is perfected, and has altogether
laid aside wickedness, the sins are wiped out, but that, in the case of him who has
altogether revolted from piety, if anything good was formerly done by him, it is not taken
“Verily I say unto you there be some of them that stand here that shall not taste of death.”5751 Some refer these things to the going up—six days after, or, as Luke says,5752 eight days—of the three disciples into the high mountain with Jesus apart; and those who adopt this interpretation say that Peter and the remaining two did not taste of death before they saw the Son of man coming in His own kingdom and in His own glory. For when they saw Jesus transfigured before them so that “His face shone,” etc., “they saw the kingdom of God coming with power.”5753 For even as some spear-bearers stand around a king, so Moses and Elijah appeared to those who had gone up into the mountains, talking with Jesus. But it is worth while considering whether the sitting on the right hand and on the left hand of the Saviour in His kingdom refers to them, so that the words, “But for whom it is prepared,” were5754 spoken because of them. Now this interpretation about the three Apostles not tasting of death until they have seen Jesus transfigured, is adapted to those who are designated by Peter as “new-born babes longing for the reasonable milk which is without guile,”5755 to whom Paul says, “I have fed you with milk, not with meat,”5756 etc. Now, too, every interpretation of a text which is able to build up those who cannot receive greater truths might reasonably be called milk, flowing from the holy ground of the Scriptures, which flows with milk and honey. But he who has been weaned, like Isaac,5757 worthy of the good cheer and reception which Abraham gave at the weaning of his son, would seek here and in every Scripture food which is different, I think, from that which is meat, indeed, but is not solid food, and from what are figuratively called herbs, which are food to one who has been weaned and is not yet strong but weak, according to the saying, “He that is weak eateth herbs.”5758 In like manner also he who has been weaned, like Samuel, and dedicated by his mother to God,5759—she was Hannah, which is, by interpretation, grace,—would be also a son of grace, seeking, like one nurtured in the temple, flesh of God, the holy food of those who are at once perfect and priests.
The reflections in regard to the passage before us that occur to us at the present time are these: Some were standing where Jesus was, having the footsteps of the soul firmly planted with Jesus, and the standing of their feet was akin to the standing of which Moses said in the passage, “And I stood on the mountain forty days and forty nights,”5760 who was deemed worthy to have it said to him by God who asked him to stand by Him, “But stand thou here with Me.”5761 Those who really stand by Jesus—that is, by the Word of God—do not all stand equally; for among those who stand by Jesus are differences from each other. Wherefore, not all who stand by the Saviour, but some of them as standing better, do not taste of death until they shall have seen the Word who dwelt with men, and on that account called Son of man, coming in His own kingdom; for Jesus does not always come in His own kingdom when He comes, since to the newly initiated He is such that they might say, beholding the Word Himself not glorious nor great, but inferior to many among them, “We saw Him, and He had no form or beauty, but His form was dishonoured, defective compared with all the sons of men.”5762 And these things will be said by those who beheld His glory in connection with their own former times, when at first the Word as understood in the synagogue had no form nor beauty to them. To the Word, therefore, who has assumed most manifestly the power above all words, there belongs a royal dignity which is visible to some of those who stand by Jesus, when they have been able to follow Him as He goes before them and ascends to the lofty mountain of His own manifestation. And of this honour some of those who stand by Jesus are deemed worthy if they be either a Peter against whom the gates of Hades do not prevail, or the sons of thunder,5763 and are begotten of the mighty voice of God who thunders and cries aloud from heaven great things to those who have ears and are wise. Such at least do not taste death.
But we must seek to understand what is meant by “tasting of death.” And He is life who
says, “I am the life,”5764 and this life assuredly has been hidden with Christ in God; and.
“when Christ our life shall be manifested, then along with Him”5765 shall be manifested
those who are worthy of being manifested with Him in glory. But the enemy of this life,
who is also the last enemy of all His enemies that shall be destroyed, is death,5766 of which
the soul that sinneth dies, having the opposite disposition to that which takes place in the
soul that lives uprightly, and in consequence of living uprightly lives. And when it is said
in the law, “I have placed life before thy face,”5767 the Scripture says this about Him who
said, “I am the Life,” and about His enemy, death; the one or other of which each of us by
his deeds is always choosing. And when we sin with life before our face, the curse is fulfilled
against us which says, “And thy life shall be hanging up before thee,” etc., down to the words,
“and for the sights of thine eyes which thou shalt see.”5768 As, therefore, the Life is also the
living bread which came down from heaven and gave life to the world,5769 so His enemy
death is dead bread. Now every rational soul is fed either on living bread or dead bread, by
the opinions good or bad which it receives. As then in the case of more common foods it
is the practice at one time only to taste them, and at another to eat of them more largely; so
also, in the case of these loaves, one eats insufficiently only tasting them, but another is satiated,—
he that is good or is on the way to being good with the living bread which came down
from heaven, but he that is wicked with the dead bread, which is death; and some perhaps
sparingly, and sinning a little, only taste of death; but those who have attained to virtue do
not even taste of it, but are always fed on the living bread. It naturally followed then in the
case of Peter, against whom the gates of Hades will not prevail, that he did not taste of death,
since any one tastes of death and eats death at the time when the gates of Hades prevail
against him; and one eats or tastes of death in proportion as the gates of Hades to a greater
or less extent, more or fewer in number, prevail against him. But also for the sons of thunder
who were begotten of thunder, which is a heavenly thing, it was impossible to taste of death,
which is extremely far removed from thunder, their mother. But these things the Word
prophesies to those who shall be perfected, and who by standing with the Word advanced
so far that they did not taste of death, until they saw the manifestation and the glory and
the kingdom and the excellency of the Word of God in virtue of which He excels every word,
But since some one may think that the promise of the Saviour prescribes a limit of time
to their not tasting of death, namely, that they will not taste of death “until”5770 they see the
Son of man coming in His own kingdom, but after this will taste of it, let us show that according
to the scriptural usage the word “until” signifies that the time concerning the thing
signified is pressing, but is not so defined that after the “until,” that which is contrary to the
thing signified should at all take place. Now, the Saviour says to the eleven disciples when
He rose from the dead, this among other things, “Lo, I am with you all the days, even until
the consummation of the age.”5771 When He said this, did He promise that He was going
to be with them until the consummation of the age, but that after the consummation of the
age, when another age was at hand, which is “called the age to come,” He would be no longer
with them?—so that according to this, the condition of the disciples would be better before
the consummation of the age than after the consummation of the age? But I do not think
that any one will dare to say, that after the consummation of the age the Son of God will be
no longer with the disciples, because the expression declares that He will be with them for
so long, until the consummation of the age is at hand; for it is clear that the matter under
inquiry was, whether the Son of God was forthwith going to be with His disciples before
the age to come and the hoped for promises of God which were given as a recompense. But
there might have been a question—it being granted that He would be with them—whether
sometimes He was present with them, and sometimes not present. Wherefore setting us
free from the suspicion that might have arisen from doubt, He declared that now and even
all the days He would be with the disciples, and that He would not leave those who had become
His disciples until the consummation of the age; (because He said “all the days” He
did not deny that by night, when the sun set, He would be present with them.) But if such
is the force of the words, “until the consummation of the age,” plainly we shall not be compelled
to admit that those who see the Son of man coming in His own kingdom shall taste
of death, after being deemed worthy of beholding Him in such guise. But as in the case of
the passage we brought forward, the urgent necessity was to teach us that “until the consummation
of the age” He would not leave us but be with us all the days; so also in this case I
think that it is clear to those who know how to look at the logical coherence of things that
He who has seen once for all “the Son of man coming in His own kingdom,” and seen Him
“in His own glory,” and seen “the kingdom of God come with power,” could not possibly
taste of death after the contemplation of things so good and great. But apart from the word
of the promise of Jesus, we have conjectured not without reason that we would taste of death,
But since here it is written in the three Evangelists, “They shall not taste of death,”5772
but in other writers different things are written concerning death, it may not be out of place
to bring forward and examine these passages along with the “taste.” In the Psalms, then, it
is said, “What man is he that shall live and not see death?”5773 And again, in another place,
“Let death come upon them and let them go down into Hades alive;”5774 but in one of the
prophets, “Death becoming mighty has swallowed them up;”5775 and in the Apocalypse,
“Death and Hades follow some.”5776 Now in these passages it appears to me that it is one
thing to taste of death, but another thing to see death, and another thing for it to come upon
some, and that a fourth thing, different from the aforesaid, is signified by the words, “Death
becoming mighty has swallowed them up,” and a fifth thing, different from these, by the
words, Death and Hades follow them.” And if you were to collect them, you would perhaps
find also other differences than those which we have mentioned, by a comparison of which
with one another and right investigation, you would find the things signified in each place.
But here I inquire whether it is a less evil to see death, but a greater evil than seeing to taste
of it, but still worse than this that death should follow any one, and not only follow him,
but also now come upon him and seize him whom it formerly followed; but to be swallowed
up seems to be more grievous than all the things spoken of. But giving heed to what is said,
and to the differences of sins committed, you will not I think, be slow to admit that things
of this kind were intended by the Spirit who caused these things to be written in the oracles
of God. But, if it be necessary to give an exposition clearer than what has been said of what
is signified by seeing the Son of man coming in His own kingdom, or in His own glory, and
what is signified by seeing the kingdom of God come with power, these things—whether
those that are made to shine in our hearts, or that are found by those who seek, or that enter
gradually into our thoughts,—let each one judge as he wills—we will set forth. He who beholds
and apprehends the excellency of the Word, as he breaks down and refutes all the
plausible forms of things which are truly lies but profess to be truths, sees the Son of man,
(according to the word of John, “the Word of God,”) coming in His own kingdom; but if
such an one were to behold the Word, not only breaking down plausible oppositions, but
also representing His own truths with perfect clearness, he would behold His glory in addition
to His kingdom. And such an one indeed would see in Him the kingdom of God come with
power; and he would see this, as one who is no longer now under the reign of “sin which
“Now after six days,” according to Matthew and Mark,5779 “He taketh with him Peter and James and John his brother, and leads them up into a high mountain apart, and was transfigured before them.” Now, also, let it be granted, before the exposition that occurs to us in relation to these things, that this took place long ago, and according to the letter. But it seems to me, that those who are led up by Jesus into the high mountain, and are deemed worthy of beholding His transfiguration apart, are not without purpose led up six days after the discourses previously spoken. For since in six days—the perfect number—the whole world,—this perfect work of art,—was made, on this account I think that he who transcends all the things of the world by beholding no longer the things which are seen, for they are temporal, but already the things which not seen, and only the things which are not seen, because that they are eternal, is represented in the words, “After six days Jesus took up with Him” certain persons. If therefore any one of us wishes to be taken by Jesus, and led up by Him into the high mountain, and be deemed worthy of beholding His transfiguration apart, let him pass beyond the six days, because he no longer beholds the things which are seen, nor longer loves the world, nor the things in the world,5780 nor lusts after any worldly lust, which is the lust of bodies, and of the riches of the body, and of the glory which is after the flesh, and whatever things whose nature it is to distract and drag away the soul from the things which are better and diviner, and bring it down and fix it fast to the deceit of this age, in wealth and glory, and the rest of the lusts which are the foes of truth. For when he has passed through the six days, as we have said, he will keep a new Sabbath, rejoicing in the lofty mountain, because he sees Jesus transfigured before him; for the Word has different forms, as He appears to each as is expedient for the beholder, and is manifested to no one beyond the capacity of the beholder.
But you will ask if, when He was transfigured before those who were led up by Him into the lofty mountain, He appeared to them in the form of God, in which He formerly was, so that He had to those below the form of a servant, but to those who had followed Him after the six days to the lofty mountain, He had not that form, but the form of God. But hear these things, if you can, at the same time giving heed spiritually, that it is not said simply, “He was transfigured,” but with a certain necessary addition, which Matthew and Mark have recorded; for, according to both, “He was transfigured before them.”5781 And according to this, indeed, you will say that it is possible for Jesus to be transfigured before some with this transfiguration, but before others at the same time not to be transfigured. But if you wish to see the transfiguration of Jesus before those who went up into the lofty mountain apart long with Him, behold with me the Jesus in the Gospels, as more simply apprehended, and as one might say, known “according to the flesh,” by those who do not go up, through works and words which are uplifting, to the lofty mountain of wisdom, but known no longer after the flesh, but known in His divinity by means of all the Gospels, and beholden in the form of God according to their knowledge; for before them is Jesus transfigured, and not to any one of those below. But when He is transfigured, His face also shines as the sun, that He may be manifested to the children of light, who have put off the works of darkness, and put on the armour of light,5782 and are no longer the children of darkness or night, but have become the sons of day, and walk honestly as in the day;5783 and being manifested, He will shine unto them not simply as the sun, but as demonstrated to be the sun of righteousness.
And not only is He transfigured before such disciples, nor does He only add to the transfiguration the shining of His face as the sun; but further also to those who were led up by Him into the high mountain apart, His garments appear white as the light.5784 But the garments of Jesus are the expressions and letters of the Gospels with which He invested Himself. But I think that even the words in the Apostles which indicate the truths concerning Him are garments of Jesus, which become white to those who go up into the high mountain along with Jesus. But since there are differences also of things white, His garments become white as the brightest and purest of all white things; and that is light. When therefore you see any one not only with a thorough understanding of the theology concerning Jesus, but also making clear every expression of the Gospels, do not hesitate to say that to Him the garments of Jesus have become white as the light. But when the Son of God in His transfiguration is so understood and beheld, that His face is a sun, and His garments white as the light, straightway there will appear to him who beholds Jesus in such form Moses,—the law—and Elijah,—in the way of synecdoche, not one prophet only, but all the prophets—holding converse with Jesus; for such is the force of the words “talking with Him;”5785 but, according to Luke, “Moses and Elijah appeared in glory,” down to the words, “in Jerusalem.” 5786 But if any one sees the glory of Moses, having understood the spiritual law as a discourse in harmony with Jesus, and the wisdom in the prophets which is hidden in a mystery,5787 he sees Moses and Elijah in glory when he sees them with Jesus.
Then, since it will be necessary to expound the passage as given in Mark, “And as He was praying He was transfigured before them,”5788 we must say that perhaps it is possible especially to see the Word transfigured before us if we have done the things aforesaid, and gone up into the mountain, and seen the absolute Word holding converse with the Father, and praying to Him for such things as the true High-Priest might pray for to the only true God. But in order that He may thus hold fellowship with God and pray to the Father, He goes up into the mountain; and then, according to Mark, “His garments become white and glistening as the light, so as no fuller on earth can whiten them.”5789 And perhaps the fullers upon the earth are the wise men of this world who are careful about the diction which they consider to be bright and pure, so that even their base thoughts and false dogmas seem to be beautified by their fulling, so to speak; but He who shows His own garments glistering to those who have ascended and brighter than their fulling can make them, is the Word, who exhibits in the expressions of the Scriptures which are despised by many the glistering of the thoughts, when the raiment of Jesus, according to Luke, becomes white and dazzling.5790
But let us next see what was the thought of Peter when he answered and said to Jesus,
“Lord, it is good for us to be here; let us make three tabernacles,”5791 etc. And on this account
these words call for very special examination, because Mark, in his own person, has added,
“For he wist not what to answer,”5792 but Luke, “not knowing,” he says, “what he spake.”5793
You will consider, therefore, if he spake these things as in a trance, being filled with the
spirit which moved him to say these things, which could not be a Holy Spirit; for John taught
in the Gospel that, before the resurrection of the Saviour, no one had the Holy Spirit, saying,
“For the Spirit was not yet, because Jesus was not yet glorified.”5794 But if the Spirit was
not yet, and he, not knowing what he said, spoke under the influence of some spirit, the
spirit which caused these things to be said was some one of the spirits which had not yet
been triumphed over in the cross, nor made a show of along with them, about whom it is
written, “Having put off from Himself the principalities and the powers, He made a show
of them openly, triumphing over them in the cross.”5795 But this spirit was perhaps that
which is called a stumbling-block by Jesus, and which is spoken of as Satan in the passage,
“Get thee behind Me, Satan; thou art a stumbling-block unto me.”5796 But I know well that
such things will offend many who meet with them, because they think that it is opposed to
sound reason that he should be spoken ill of who a little before had been pronounced blessed
by Jesus, on the ground that the Father in heaven had revealed to him the things concerning
the Saviour, to-wit, that He was verily Jesus, and the Christ, and the Son of the living God.
But let such an one attend more exactly to the statements about Peter and the rest of the
Apostles, how even they made requests as if they were yet alien from Him who was to redeem
them from the enemy and purchase them with His own precious blood; or let them also,
who will have it that even before the passion of Jesus the Apostles were perfect, tell us whence
it came about that “Peter and they that were with him were heavy with sleep.”5797 But to
anticipate something else of what follows and apply it to the subject in hand, I would raise
in turn these questions,—whether it is possible for any one to find occasion of stumbling
in Jesus apart from the working of the devil who caused him to stumble; and whether it is
possible for any one to deny Jesus, and that in presence of a little maid and a doorkeeper
and men most worthless, unless a spirit had been with him in his denial hostile to the Spirit
But since we have not yet spent our energy in interpreting the things in the place figuratively, but have said these things by way of searching into the mere letter, let us in conformity with these things, consider whether the aforesaid Peter and the sons of thunder who were taken up into the mountain of the dogmas of the truth, and who saw the transfiguration of Jesus and of Moses and Elijah, who appeared in glory with Him, might wish to make tabernacles in themselves for the Word of God who was going to dwell in them, and for His law which had been beholden in glory, and for the prophecy which spake of the decease of Jesus, which He was about to accomplish;5806 and Peter, as one loving the contemplative life, and having preferred that which was delightsome in it to the life among the crowd with its turmoil, said, with the design of benefiting those who desired it, “It is good for us to be here.”5807 But since “love seeketh not its own,”5808 Jesus did not do that which Peter thought good; wherefore He descended from the mountain to those who were not able to ascend to it and behold His transfiguration, that they might behold Him in such form as they were able to see Him. It is, therefore, the part of a righteous man who possesses “the love which seeketh not its own”5809 to be free from all, but to bring himself under bondage to all those below that He might gain the more of them.5810 But some one, with reference to what we have alleged about the trance and the working of an evil spirit in Peter, concerning the words, “not knowing what he said,”5811 not accepting that interpretation of ours, may say that there were certain mentioned by Paul “desiring to be teachers of the law,”5812 who do not know about what they speak, but who, though they do not clearly expound the nature of what is said, nor understand their meaning, make confident affirmations of things which they do not know. Of such a nature was the affection of Peter also, for not apprehending what was good with reference to the dispensation of Jesus and of those who appeared in the mountain,— Moses and Elijah,—he says, “It is good for us to be here,” etc., “not knowing what he said,” “for he wist not what to say,” for if “a wise man will understand the things from his own mouth, and carries prudence in his lips,”5813 he who is not so does not understand the things from his own mouth, nor comprehend the nature of the things spoken by him.
Next to these come the words, “While He was yet speaking, behold, also, a bright cloud overshadowed them,”5814 etc. Now, I think that God, wishing to dissuade Peter from making three tabernacles, under which so far as it depended on his choice he was going to dwell, shows a tabernacle better, so to speak, and much more excellent, the cloud. For since it is the function of a tabernacle to overshadow him who is in it, and to shelter him, and the bright cloud overshadowed them, God made, as it were, a diviner tabernacle, inasmuch as it was bright, that it might be to them a pattern of the resurrection to come; for a bright cloud overshadows the just, who are at once protected and illuminated and shone upon by it. But what might the bright cloud, which overshadows the just, be? Is it, perhaps, the fatherly power, from which comes the voice of the Father bearing testimony to the Son as beloved and well-pleasing, and exhorting those who were under its shadow to hear Him and no other one? But as He speaks of old, so also always does He speak through what He wills. And perhaps, too, the Holy Spirit is the bright cloud which overshadows the just, and prophesies of the things of God, who works in it, and says, “This is My beloved Son in whom I am well-pleased;” but I would venture also to say that our Saviour is a bright cloud. When, therefore, Peter said, “Let us make here three tabernacles,”5815…one from the Father Himself, and from the Son, and one from the Holy Spirit. For a bright cloud of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit overshadows the genuine disciples of Jesus; or a cloud overshadows the Gospel and the law and the prophets, which is bright to him who is able to see the light of it in the Gospel, and the law, and the prophets. But perhaps the voice from the cloud says to Moses and Elijah, “This is My beloved Son in whom I am well-pleased, hear Him,” as they were desirous to see the Son of man, and to hear Him, and to behold Him as He was in glory. And perhaps it teaches the disciples that He who was, in a literal sense, the Son of God, and His beloved in whom He was well-pleased, whom it behoved them especially to hear, was He who was then beheld, and transfigured, and whose face shone as the sun, and who was clothed with garments white as the light.
But after these things it is written that, when they heard the voice from the cloud bearing
testimony to the Son, the three Apostles, not being able to bear the glory of the voice and
power resting upon it, “fell on their face,”5816 and besought God; for they were sore afraid
at the supernatural sight, and the things which were spoken from the sight. But consider if
you can also say this with reference to the details in the passage, that the disciples, having
understood that the Son of God had been holding conference with Moses, and that it was
He who said, “A man shall not see My face and live,”5817 and taking further the testimony
of God about Him, as not being able to endure the radiance of the Word, humbled themselves
under the mighty hand of God;5818 but, after the touch of the Word, lifting up their eyes
they saw Jesus only and no other.5819 Moses, the law, and Elijah, the prophet, became one
only with the Gospel of Jesus; and not, as they were formerly three, did they so abide, but
the three became one. But consider these things with me in relation to mystical matters;
for in regard to the bare meaning of the letter, Moses and Elijah, having appeared in glory
and talked with Jesus, went away to the place from which they had come, perhaps to communicate
the words which Jesus spake with them, to those who were to be benefited by
Him, almost immediately, namely, at the time of the passion, when many bodies of the
saints that had fallen asleep, their tombs being opened, were to go to the city which is truly
holy—not the Jerusalem which Jesus wept over—and there appear unto many.5820 But after
the dispensation in the mountain, when the disciples were coming down from the mountain
in order that, when they had come to the multitude, they might serve the Son of God concerning
the salvation of the people, Jesus commanded the disciples saying, “Tell the vision
to no man until the Son of man rise from the dead.”5821 But that saying, “Tell the vision to
no man,” is like that which was investigated in the passage above, when “He enjoined the
disciples to tell no man that He was the Christ.”5822 Wherefore the things that were said
at that passage may be useful to us also for the passage before us; since Jesus wishes also, in
accordance with these, that the things of His glory should not be spoken of, before His glory
after the passion; for those who heard, and in particular the multitudes, would have been
injured when they saw Him crucified, who had been so glorified. Wherefore since His being
glorified in the resurrection was akin to His transfiguration, and to the vision of His face as
“The disciples asked Him, saying, Why then say the scribes that Elijah must first
come?”5823 The disciples indeed who went up with Jesus remembered the traditions of the
scribes concerning Elijah, that before the advent of Christ, Elijah would come and prepare
for Him the souls of those who were going to receive Him. But the vision in the mountain,
at which Elijah appeared, did not seem to be in harmony with the things which were said,
since to them it seemed that Elijah had not come before Jesus but after Him; wherefore,
they say these things, thinking that the scribes lied. But to this the Saviour answers, not
setting aside the traditions concerning Elijah, but saying that there was another advent of
Elijah before that of Christ of which the scribes were ignorant; and, in regard to this, being
ignorant of him, they “had done unto him whatsoever they listed,”5824 as if they had been
accomplices in his having been cast into prison by Herod and slain by him; then He says
that according as they had done towards Elijah so would He suffer at their hands.5825 And
these things indeed as about Elijah the disciples asked and the Saviour answered, but when
they heard they understood that the words, “Elijah has already come,” and that following
which was spoken by the Saviour, had reference to John the Baptist.5826 And let these things
be said by way of illustration of the passage before us. But now according to our ability let
us make investigation also into the things that are stored up in it. In this place it does not
appear to me that by Elijah the soul is spoken of, lest I should fall into the dogma of transmigration,
which is foreign to the church of God, and not handed down by the Apostles,
nor anywhere set forth in the Scriptures; for it is also in opposition to the saying that “things
seen are temporal,”5827 and that “this age shall have a consummation,” and also to the fulfilment
of the saying, “Heaven and earth shall pass away,”5828 and “the fashion of this world
passeth away,”5829 and “the heavens shall perish,”5830 and what follows. For if, by hypothesis,
in the constitution of things which has existed from the beginning unto the end of the world,
the same soul can be twice in the body, for what cause should it be in it? For if because of
sin it should be twice in the body, why should it not be thrice, and repeatedly in it, since
I have thought it necessary to dwell some time on the examination of the doctrine of
transmigration, because of the suspicion of some who suppose that the soul under consideration
was the same in Elijah and in John, being called in the former case Elijah, and in the
second case John; and that, not apart from God, had he been called John, as is plain from
the saying of the angel who appeared to Zacharias, “Fear not, Zacharias, for thy supplication
is heard, and thy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee a son, and thou shalt call his name John;”5834
and from the fact that Zacharias regained his speech after he had written in the tablet, that
he who had been born should be called John.5835 But if it were the soul of Elijah, then, when
he was begotten a second time, he should have been called Elijah; or for the change of name
some reason should have been assigned, as in the case of Abram and Abraham, Sarah and
Sarrah, Jacob and Israel, Simon and Peter. And yet not even thus would their argument in
the case be tenable; for, in the case of the aforesaid, the changes of name took place in one
and the same life. But some one might ask, if the soul of Elijah was not first in the Tishbite
and secondly in John, what might that be in both which the Saviour called Elijah? And I
say that Gabriel in his words to Zacharias suggested what the substance was in Elijah and
John that was the same; for he says, “Many of the children of Israel shall he turn to the Lord
their God; and he shall go before his face in the spirit and power of Elijah.”5836 For, observe,
he did not say in the “soul” of Elijah, in which case the doctrine of transmigration might
have some ground, but “in the spirit and power of Elijah.” For the Scripture well knows the
distinction between spirit and soul, as, “May God sanctify you wholly, and may your spirit
and soul and body be preserved entire, without blame at the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ;”5837 and the passage, “Bless the Lord, ye spirits and souls of the righteous”5838 as it
stands in the book of Daniel, according to the Septuagint, represents the difference between
spirit and soul. Elijah, therefore, was not called John because of the soul, but because of the
spirit and the power, which in no way conflicts with the teaching of the church, though they
were formerly in Elijah, and afterwards in John; and “the spirits of the prophets are subject
to the prophets,”5839 but the souls of the prophets are not subject to the prophets, and “the
spirit of Elijah rested on Elisha.”5840 But we ought to inquire whether the spirit of Elijah is
the same as the spirit of God in Elijah, or whether they are different from each other, and
“And when they were come to the multitude, there came to Him a man kneeling to Him and saying, Lord, have mercy upon my son.”5862 Those who are suffering, or the kinsfolk of the sufferers, are along with the multitudes; wherefore, when He has dispensed the things that were beyond the multitudes, He descends to them, so that those, who were not able to ascend because of the sicknesses that repressed their soul, might be benefited when the Word descended to them from the loftier regions. But we ought to make inquiry, in respect of what diseases the sufferers believe and pray for their own healing, and in respect of what diseases others do this for them, as, for example, the centurion for his servant, and the nobleman for his son, and the ruler of the synagogue for a daughter, and the Canaanitish woman for her female child who was vexed with a demon, and now the man who kneels to Him on behalf of his epileptic son. And along with these you will investigate when the Saviour heals of Himself and unasked by any one, as for example, the paralytic; for these cures, when compared with one another for this very purpose, and examined together, will exhibit to him who is able to hear “the wisdom of God hidden in a mystery,”5863 many dogmas concerning the different diseases of souls, as well as the method of their healing.
But since our present object is not to make inquiry about every case, but about the
passage before us, let us, adopting a figurative interpretation, consider who we may say the
lunatic was, and who was his father who prayed for him, and what is meant by the sufferer
falling not constantly but oft-times, sometimes into the fire, and sometimes into the water,
and what is meant by the fact that he could not be healed by the disciples but by Jesus
Himself. For if every sickness and every infirmity, which our Saviour then healed among
the people, refers to different disorders in souls, it is also in accordance with reason that by
the paralytics are symbolised the palsied in soul, who keep it lying paralysed in the body;
but by those who are blind are symbolised those who are blind in respect of things seen by
the soul alone, and these are really blind; and by the deaf are symbolised those who are deaf
in regard to the reception of the word of salvation. On the same principle it will be necessary
that the matters regarding the epileptic should be investigated. Now this affection attacks
the sufferers at considerable intervals, during which he who suffers from it seems in no way
to differ from the man in good health, at the season when the epilepsy is not working on
him. Similar disorders you may find in certain souls, which are often supposed to be healthy
in point of temperance and the other virtues; then, sometimes, as if they were seized with
a kind of epilepsy arising from their passions, they fall down from the position in which
they seemed to stand, and are drawn away by the deceit of this world and other lusts. Perhaps,
therefore, you would not err if you said, that such persons, so to speak, are epileptic spiritually,
having been cast down by “the spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places,”5864
and are often ill, at the time when the passions attack their soul; at one time falling into the
fire of burnings, when, according to what is said in Hosea, they become adulterers, like a
pan heated for the cooking from the burning flame;5865 and, at another time, into the water,
when the king of all the dragons in the waters casts them down from the sphere where they
appeared to breath freely, so that they come into the depths of the waves of the sea of human
life. This interpretation of ours in regard to the lunatic will be supported by him who says
in the Book of Wisdom with reference to the even temperament of the just man, “The discourse
of a pious man is always wisdom,” but, in regard to what we have said, “The fool
changes as the moon.”5866 And sometimes even in the case of such you may see impulses
which might carry away in praise of them those who do not attend to their want of ballast,
so that they would say that it was as full moon in their case, or almost full moon. And you
Now the father of the epileptic—perhaps the angel to whom he had been allotted, if we are to say that every human soul is put in subjection to some angel—prays the Physician of souls for his son that He may heal him who could not be healed from his disorder by the inferior word which was in the disciples. But the dumb and deaf spirit, who was cast out by the Word, must be figuratively understood as the irrational impulses, even towards that which seems to be good, so that, what things any man once did by irrational impulse which seemed to onlookers to be good, he may do no longer irrationally but according to the reason of the teaching of Jesus. Under the inspiration of this Paul also said, “If I have all faith so as to remove mountains;”5867 for he, who has all faith, which is as a grain of mustard seed,5868 removes not one mountain only, but also several analogous to it; for although faith is despised by men and appears to be something very little and contemptible; yet when it meets with good ground, that is the soul, which is able fittingly to receive such seed, it becomes a great tree, so that no one of those things which have no wings, but the birds of heaven which are winged spiritually, are able to lodge in the branches of faith so great.5869
Let us now, then, give heed to the very letter of the passage, and first let us inquire, how
he who has been cast into darkness and repressed by an impure and deaf and dumb spirit
is said to be a “lunatic,” and for what reason the expression to be a “lunatic” derives its name
from the great light in heaven which is next to the sun, which God appointed “to rule over
the night.”5870 Let physicians then, discuss the physiology of the matter, inasmuch as they
think that there is no impure spirit in the case, but a bodily disorder, and inquiring into the
nature of things let them say, that the moist humours which are in the head are moved by
a certain sympathy which they have with the light of the moon, which has a moist nature;
but as for us, who also believe the Gospel that this sickness is viewed as having been effected
by an impure dumb and deaf spirit in those who suffer from it, and who see that those, who
are accustomed like the magicians of the Egyptians to promise a cure in regard to such,
seem sometimes to be successful in their case, we will say that, perhaps, with the view of
slandering the creation of God, in order that “unrighteousness may be spoken loftily, and
that they may set their mouth against the heaven,”5871 this impure spirit watches certain
configurations of the moon, and so makes it appear from observation of men suffering at
such and such a phase of the moon, that the cause of so great an evil is not the dumb and
deaf demon, but the great light in heaven which was appointed “to rule by night,” and which
has no power to originate such a disorder among men. But they all “speak unrighteousness
loftily,” as many as say, that the cause of all the disorders which exist on the earth, whether
of such generally or of each in detail, arises from the disposition of the stars; and such have
truly “set their mouth against the heaven,” when they say that some of the stars have a
malevolent, and others a benevolent influence; since no star was formed by the God of the
universe to work evil, according to Jeremiah as it is written in the Lamentations, “Out of
the mouth of the Lord shall come things noble and that which is good.”5872 And it is
probable that as this impure spirit, producing what is called lunacy, observes the phases of
the moon, that it may work on him who for certain causes has been committed to it, and
who has not made himself worthy of the guardianship of angels, so also there are other
spirits and demons who work at certain phases of the rest of the stars; so that not the moon
only, but the rest of the stars also may be calumniated by those “who speak unrighteousness
loftily.” It is worth while, then, to listen to the casters of nativities, who refer the origin of
every form of madness and every demoniacal possession to the phases of the moon. That
those, then, who suffer from what is called lunacy sometimes fall into the water is evident,
and that they also fall into the fire, less frequently indeed, yet it does happen; and it is evident
But when the Saviour said, “O faithfulness and perverse generation,”5875 He signifies that wickedness, which is contrary to nature, stealthily enters in from perversity, and makes us perverted. But of the whole race of men on earth, I think, being oppressed by reason of their wickedness and His tarrying with them, the Saviour said, “How long shall I be with you?” We have already, then, spoken in part of the words, “If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain,”5876 etc.; but nevertheless also we shall speak in this place the things that appear to us fitted to increase perspicuity. The mountains here spoken of, in my opinion, are the hostile powers that have their being in a flood of great wickedness, such as are settled down, so to speak, in some souls of men. Whenever, then, any one has all faith so that he no longer disbelieves in any things which are contained in the Holy Scriptures, and has faith such as was that of Abraham, who believed in God to such a degree that his faith was counted for righteousness. he has all faith as a grain of mustard seed; then will such an one say to this mountain—I mean, the dumb and deaf spirit in him who is called lunatic,—“Remove hence,” clearly, from the man who is suffering, perhaps to the abyss, and it shall remove. And the Apostle, taking, I think. his starting-point from this place, says with apostolical authority, “If I have all faith so as to remove mountains,”5877 for not one mountain merely, but also several analogous to it, he removes who has all faith which is as a grain of mustard-seed; and nothing shall be impossible to him who has so great faith.5878 But let us also attend to this, “This kind goeth not out save by prayer and fasting,” 5879 in order that if at any time it is necessary that we should be engaged in the healing of one suffering from such a disorder, we may not adjure, nor put questions, nor speak to the impure spirit as if it heard, but devoting ourselves to prayer and fasting, may be successful as we pray for the sufferer, and by our own fasting may thrust out the unclean spirit from him.
“And while they abode in Galilee, Jesus said unto them, The Son of man shall be delivered
into the hands of men.”5880 And these things will appear to be of the same effect as those,
“that Jesus began to show unto His disciples that He must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer
many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes.”5881 But it is not so; for it is not the
same thing “to show unto the disciples that He must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many
things of the elders and chief priests and scribes,” and, after suffering, “be killed,” and, after
being killed, “be raised up on the third day,” as that which was said to them, when they were
in Galilee,—which we did not learn before,—that the Son of man “would be delivered up;”
for the being delivered up was not mentioned above, but now also it is said that “He is to
be delivered up into the hands of men.”5882 As for these matters let us inquire by what
person or persons He will be delivered up into the hands of men; for there we are taught of
whom He will suffer, and in what place He will suffer; but here, in addition, we learn that
while His suffering many things takes place at the hands of the aforesaid, they are not the
prime causes of His suffering many things, but the one or ones who delivered Him up into
the hands of men. For some one will say that the Apostle, interpreting this, says with reference
to God, “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all;”5883 but the
Son also gave Himself to death for us, so that He was delivered up, not only by the Father
but also by Himself. But another will say not merely that, but also collecting the passages
together, will say that the Son is first delivered up by God,—then about to be tempted, then
to be in conflict, then to suffer for men, or even for the whole world that He might take
away its sin,5884—to the prince of this age, and to the rest of its princes, and then by them
delivered into the hands of men who would slay Him. The case of Job will be taken as an
illustration. “Lo, all that is his I give into thy hands, but do not touch him;”5885 thereafter,
he was, as it were, delivered up by the devil to his princes, namely, to those who took prisoners
of war, to the horsemen, to the fire that came down from heaven, to the great wind
that came from the desert and broke up his house.5886 But you will consider if, as he delivered
up the property of Job to those who took them captive, and to the horsemen, so also he delivered
them up to a certain power, subordinate to “the prince of the power of the air, of the
Now we must think that the devil has the power of death,—not of that which is common
and indifferent, in accordance with which those who are compacted of soul and body die,
when their soul is separated from the body,—but of that death which is contrary to and the
enemy of Him who said, “I am the Life,”5893 in accordance with which “the soul that sinneth,
it shall die.”5894 But that it was not God who gave Him up into the hands of men, the Saviour
manifestly declares when He says, “If My kingdom were of this world, then would My servants
fight that I should not be delivered to the Jews.”5895 For, when He was delivered up to the
Jews, He was delivered into the hands of men, not by His own servants, but by the prince
of this age who says, concerning the powers which are in the sphere of the invisible, the
kingdoms which are set up against men, “All these things will I give Thee, if Thou wilt fall
down and worship Me.”5896 Wherefore also we should think that in regard to them it was
said, “The kings of the earth stood side by side, and the rulers were gathered together against
the Lord and against His Christ.”5897 And those kings, indeed, and those rulers stood side
by side and were gathered against the Lord and against His Christ; but we, because we have
been benefited by His being delivered by them into the hands of men and slain, say, “Let us
break their bonds asunder and cast away their yoke from us.”5898 For, when we become
conformed to the death of Christ, we are no longer under the bonds of the kings of the earth,
as we have said, nor under the yoke of the princes of this age, who were gathered together
against the Lord. And, on this account, “the Father spared not His own Son, but delivered
Him up for us all,”5899 that those, who took Him and delivered Him up into the hands of
men, might be laughed at by Him who dwells in the heavens, and might be derided by the
Lord, inasmuch as, contrary to their expectation, it was to the destruction of their own
kingdom and power, that they received from the Father the Son, who was raised on the third
day, by having abolished His enemy death, and made us conformed, not only to the image
of His death but also of His resurrection; through whom we walk in newness of life,5900 no
longer sitting “in the region and shadow of death,”5901 through the light of God which has
“And when they were come to Capernaum, they that received the half-shekel came to Peter.”5904 There are certain kings of the earth, and the sons of these do not pay toll or tribute; and there are others, different from their sons, who are strangers to the kings of the earth, from whom the kings of the earth receive toll or tribute. And among the kings of the earth, their sons are free as among fathers; but those who are strangers to them, while they are free in relation to things beyond the earth, are as slaves in respect of those who lord it over them and keep them in bondage; as the Egyptians lorded it over the children of Israel, and greatly afflicted their life and violently held them in bondage.5905 It was for the sake of those who were in a bondage, corresponding to the bondage of the Hebrews, that the Son of God took upon Him only the form of a slave,5906 doing no work that was foul or servile. As then, having the form of that slave, He pays toll and tribute not different from that which was paid by His disciple; for the same stater sufficed, even the one coin which was paid for Jesus and His disciple. But this coin was not in the house of Jesus, but it was in the sea, and in the mouth of a fish of the sea which, in my judgment, was benefited when it came up and was caught in the net of Peter, who became a fisher of men, in which net was that which is figuratively called a fish, in order also that the coin with the image of Cæsar might be taken from it, and that it might take its place among those which were caught by them who have learned to become fishers of men. Let him, then, who has the things of Cæsar render them to Cæsar,5907 that afterwards he may be able to render to God the things of God. But since Jesus, who was “the image of the invisible God,”5908 had not the image of Cæsar, for “the prince of this age had nothing in Him,”5909 on this account He takes from its own place, the sea, the image of Cæsar, that He may give it to the kings of the earth for Himself and His disciple, so that those who receive the half-shekel might not imagine that Jesus was the debtor of them and of the kings of the earth; for He paid the debt, not having taken it up, nor having possessed it, nor having acquired it, nor at any time having made it His own possession, so that the image of Cæsar might never be along with the image of the invisible God.
And this may be put in another way. There are some who are kings’ sons on the earth, and yet they are not sons of those kings, but sons, and sons absolutely; but others, because of their being strangers to the sons of the kings of the earth, and sons of no one of those upon the earth, but on this very account are sons, whether of God or of His Son, or of some one of those who are God’s. If, then, the Saviour inquires of Peter, saying, “The kings of the earth from whom do they receive toll or tribute—from their own sons or from strangers?”5910 and Peter replies not from their own sons, but “from strangers,” then Jesus says about such as are strangers to the kings of the earth, and on account of being free are sons, “Therefore the sons are free;”5911 for the sons of the kings of the earth are not free, since “every one that committeth sin is the bond-servant of sin,”5912 but they are free who abide in the truth of the word of God, and on this account, know the truth, that they also may become free from sin. If, any one then, is a son simply, and not in this matter wholly a son of the kings of the earth, he is free. And nevertheless, though he is free, he takes care not to offend even the kings of the earth, and their sons, and those who receive the halfshekel; wherefore He says, “Let us not cause them to stumble, but go thou and cast thy net, and take up the fish that first cometh up,”5913 etc. But I would inquire of those who are pleased to make myths about different natures, of what sort of nature they were, whether the kings of the earth, or their sons, or those who receive the half-shekel, whom the Saviour does not wish to offend; it appears of a verity, ex hypothesi, that they are not of a nature worthy of praise, and yet He took heed not to cause them to stumble, and He prevents any stumbling-block being put in their way, that they may not sin more grievously, and that with a view to their being saved—if they will—even by receiving Him who has spared them from being caused to stumble. And as in a place verily of consolation,—for such is, by interpretation, Capernaum,—comforting the disciple as being both free and a son, He gives to him the power of catching the fish first, that when it came up Peter might be comforted by its coming up and being caught, and by the stater being taken from its mouth, in order to be paid to those whose the stater was, and who demanded as their own such a piece of money.
But you might sometimes gracefully apply the passage to the lover of money, who has nothing in his mouth but things about silver, when you behold him healed by some Peter, who takes the stater, which is the symbol of all his avarice, not only from his mouth and words, but from his whole character. For you will say that such an one was in the sea, and in the bitter affairs of life, and in the waves of the cares and anxieties of avarice, having the stater in his mouth when he was unbelieving and avaricious, but that he came up from the sea and was caught in the rational net, and being benefited by some Peter who has taught him the truth, no longer has the stater in his mouth, but in place of it those things which contain His image, the oracles of God.
Moreover to the saying, “They that received the half-shekel came to Peter,”5914 you will adduce from Numbers that, for the saints according to the law of God, is paid not a halfshekel simply, but a sacred half-shekel. For it is written, “And thou shalt take five shekels per head, according to the sacred half-shekel.”5915 But also on behalf of all the sons of Israel is given a sacred half-shekel per head. Since then it was not possible for the saint of God to possess along with the sacred half-shekels the profane shekels, so to speak, on this account, to them who do not receive the sacred half-shekels, and who asked Peter and said, “Doth not your master pay the half-shekel?” the Saviour commands the stater to be paid, in which was the half-shekel which was found in the mouth of the first fish that came up, in order that it might be given for the Teacher and the disciple.
“In that day came the disciples unto Jesus saying, Who then is greatest in the kingdom of
heaven?”5916 In order that we might be taught what it was that the disciples came to Jesus
and asked to learn of Him, and how He answered to their inquiry, Matthew, though he
might have given an account of this very thing only, has added, according to some manuscripts,
“In that hour the disciples came unto Jesus,” but, according to others, “In that day;”
and it is necessary that we should not leave the meaning of the evangelist without examination.
Wherefore giving attention to the words preceding “in that day,” or “hour,” let us see
if it is possible from them to find a way to understand, as being necessary, the addition, “in
that day,” or “hour.” Jesus then had come to Capernaum along with His disciples, where
“they that received the half-shekel came to Peter,” and asked and said, “Doth not your
Master pay the half-shekel?” Then, when Peter answered and said to them, Yea, Jesus giving
further a defence with reference to the giving of the half-shekel, sends Peter to drag up the
fish into the net, in the mouth of which He said that a stater would be found which was to
be given for Himself and Peter. It seems to me, then, that thinking that this was a very great
honour which had been bestowed on Peter by Jesus, who judged that he was greater than
the rest of His friends, they wished to learn accurately the truth of their suspicion, by making
inquiry of Jesus and hearing from Him, whether, as they supposed, He had judged that Peter
was greater than they; and at the same time also they hoped to learn the ground on which
Peter had been preferred to the rest of the disciples. Matthew then, I think, wishing to make
this plain, has subjoined to the words “that take”—the stater, to-wit—“and give unto them
for thee and me,” the words, “In that day came the disciples unto Jesus, saying, Who then
is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven?”5917 And, perhaps, they were also in doubt because
of the preference which had been given to the three at the transfiguration, and they were in
doubt about this—which of the three was judged by the Lord to be greatest. For John reclined
on His breast through love, and we may conclude that before the Supper they had seen many
tokens of special honour given by Jesus to John; but Peter on his confession was called
blessed in their hearing, because of his saying, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living
God;”5918 but again because of the saying, “Get thee behind Me, Satan; thou art a stumblingblock
unto Me, for thou mindest not the things of God but the things of men,”5919 they
were distracted in mind as to whether it was not he but one of the sons of Zebedee, that was
But next we must seek to understand this: the disciples came to Him, as disciples to a
teacher proposing difficult questions, and making inquiry, Who then is greatest in the
kingdom of heaven?5920 And, in this respect, we must imitate the disciples of Jesus; for if,
at any time, any subject of investigation among us should not be found out let us go with
all unanimity in regard to the question in dispute to Jesus, who is present where two or three
are gathered together in His name,5921 and is ready by His presence with power to illumine
the hearts of those who truly desire to become His disciples, with a view to their apprehension
of the matters under inquiry. And likewise it would be nothing strange for us to go to any
of those who have been appointed by God as teachers in the church, and propose any
question of a like order to this, “Who, then, is greatest in the kingdom of heaven?” What,
then, was already known to the disciples of the matters relating to this question? And what
was the point under inquiry? That there is not equality in regard to those who are deemed
worthy of the kingdom of heaven they had apprehended, and that, as there was not equality,
some one was greatest, and so in succession down to the least: but of what nature was the
greatest, and what was the way of life of him who was the least, and who occupied the middle
position, they further desired to know; unless, indeed, it is more accurate to say that they
knew who was least from the words, “Whosoever shall break one of these least commandments,
and shall teach men so, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven;” but who was
the greatest of all they did not know, even if they had grasped the meaning of the words,
“Whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of
heaven;”5922 for as there were many great, it was not clear to them who was the greatest of
the great, to use a human standard. And that many are great, but the great not equally great,
will be manifest from the ascription of the epithet “great” to Isaac, “who waxed great, and
became exceedingly great,”5923 and from what is said in the case of Moses, and John the
Baptist, and the Saviour. And every one will acknowledge that even though all these were
great according to the Scripture, yet the Saviour was greater than they. But whether John
also (than whom there was no greater among those born of women),5924 was greater than
Isaac and Moses, or whether he was not greater, but equal to both, or to one of them, it
would be hazardous to declare. And from the saying, “But Isaac, waxing great, became
greater,”5925 until he became not simply great, but with the twice repeated addition, “exceed-
But first we may expound it in simple fashion. One, expounding the word of the Saviour
here after the simple method, might say that, if any one who is a man mortifies the lusts of
manhood, putting to death by the spirit the deeds of the body, and “always bearing about
in the body the putting to death of Jesus,”5927 to such a degree that he has the condition of
the little child who has not tasted sensual pleasures, and has had no conception of the impulses
of manhood, then such an one is converted, and has become as the little children.
And the greater the advance he has made towards the condition of the little children in regard
to such emotions, by so much the more as compared with those who are in training and
have not advanced to so great a height of self-control, is he the greatest in the kingdom of
heaven. But that which has been said about little children in respect of lustful pleasures,
the same might also be said in regard to the rest of the affections and infirmities and sicknesses
of the soul, into which it is not the nature of little children to fall, who have not yet
fully attained to the possession of reason; as, for example, that, if any one be converted, and,
though a man, such an one becomes as a child in respect of anger; and, as is the child in relation
to grief, so that sometimes he laughs and plays at the very time that his father or
mother or brother is dead, he who is converted would become such an one as little children;
and, having received from the Word a disposition incapable of grief, so that he becomes
like the little child in regard to grief. And the like you will say about what is called pleasure,
in regard to which the wicked are irrationally lifted up, from which little children do not
suffer, nor such as have been converted and become as little children. As, then, it has been
accurately demonstrated also by others, that no passion is incident to the little children who
have not yet attained to full possession of reason; and if no passion, clearly fear also; but, if
there be anything corresponding to the passions, these are faint, and very quickly suppressed,
and healed in the case of little children, so that he is worthy of love, who, being converted
as the little children, has reached such a point as to have, as it were, his passions in subjection
like the little children. And with regard to fear, therefore, similar things to those spoken
might be conceived, that the little children do not experience the fear of the wicked, but a
different thing, to which those who have an accurate knowledge of questions in regard to
the passions and their names give the name of fear; as, for example, in the case of children
there is a forgetfulness of their evils at the very time of their tears, for they change in a moment,
and laugh and play along with those who were thought to grieve and terrify them,
but in truth had wrought in them no such emotion. So too, moreover, one will humble
himself like the little child which Jesus called; for neither haughtiness, nor conceit in respect
of noble birth, or wealth, or any of those things which are thought to be good, but are not,
comes to a little child. Wherefore you may see those who are not altogether infants, up to
But it is a hard task to expound what follows in logical harmony with what has already
been said; for one might say, how is it that he who is converted and has become as the little
children, is a little one among such as believe in Jesus, and is capable of being caused to
stumble? And likewise let us attempt to explain this coherently. Every one that gives his
adherence to Jesus as the Son of God according to the true history concerning Him, and by
deeds done according to the Gospel, is on the way to living the life which is according to
virtue, is converted and is on the way towards becoming as the little children; and it is impossible
for him not to enter into the kingdom of heaven. There are, indeed, many such;
but not all, who are converted with a view to becoming like the little children, have reached
the point of being made like unto little children; but each wants so much of the likeness to
the little children, as he falls short of the disposition of little children towards the passions,
of which we have spoken. In the whole multitude, then, of believers, are also those who,
having been, as it were, just converted in regard to their becoming as the little children, at
the very point of their conversion that they may become as the little children, are called
little; and those of them, who are converted that they may become as the little children, but
fall far short of having truly become as the little children, are capable of being caused to
stumble; each of whom falls so far short of the likeness to them, as he falls short of the disposition
of children towards the passions, of which we have spoken, to whom we ought not
to give occasions of stumbling-block; but, if it be otherwise, he who has caused him to
stumble will require, as contributing towards his cure, to have “an ass’s millstone hanged
about his neck, and be sunk into the depths of the sea.”5930 For, in this way, when he has
paid the due penalty in the sea, where is “the dragon which God formed to play in it,”5931
and, so far as is expedient for the end in view, has been punished and undergone suffering,
he shall then5932 have his part in those troubles which belong to the depths of the sea, which
he endured when he was dragged down by the ass’s millstone. For there are also differences
of millstones, so that one of them may be, so to call it, the millstone of a man, and another
that of an ass; and that is human, about which it is written, “Two women shall be grinding
at the mill; one is taken and one is left;”5933 but the millstone of the ass is that which shall
be put round him who has given occasion of stumbling-block. But some one might say—I
know not whether he would speak soundly or erroneously—that the ass’s millstone is the
heavy body of the wicked man, which is sunken downwards, and which he will receive at
the resurrection that he may be sunk in the abyss which is called the depth of the sea, where
Now another interpretation different from what is called the simpler may be uttered;
whether as dogma, or for the sake of exercise, so to speak, let us also inquire what was the
little child who was called by Jesus and set in the midst of the disciples. Now consider if
you can say that the little child, whom Jesus called, was the Holy Spirit who humbled Himself,
when He was called by the Saviour, and set in the midst of the reason of the disciples of Jesus;
if, indeed, He wishes us, being turned away from everything else, to be turned towards the
examples suggested by the Holy Spirit, so that we may so become as the little children, who
are themselves also turned and likened to the Holy Spirit; which little children God gave to
the Saviour, according to what is said in Isaiah, “Behold, I and the little children which God
has given to me.”5935 And it is not possible for any one to enter into the kingdom of heaven,
who has not been turned away from the affairs of this world, and made like unto the little
children who possess the Holy Spirit; which Holy Spirit was called by Jesus, and, descending
from His own perfection to men as a little child, was set by Jesus in the midst of the disciples.
It is necessary, then, for him who has turned away from the desires of this world to humble
himself not simply as the little child, but, according to what is written, “as this little child.”5936
But to humble oneself as that little child is to imitate the Holy Spirit, who humbled Himself
for the salvation of men. Now, that the Saviour and the Holy Spirit were sent by the Father
for the salvation of men has been declared in Isaiah, in the person of the Saviour, saying,
“And now the Lord hath sent me and His Spirit.”5937 You must know, however, that this
expression is ambiguous; for either God sent, but also the Holy Spirit sent, the Saviour; or,
as we have taken it, the Father sent both—the Saviour and the Holy Spirit. He, therefore,
who has humbled himself more than all those who have humbled themselves in imitation
of that little child, is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven. For there are many who are
willing to humble themselves as that little child; but the man, who in every respect has become
like to the little child who humbled himself, in the name of Jesus—especially in Jesus Himself,—
in reality, would be found to be he who is named greater than all in the kingdom of
heaven. But as he receives Jesus, whosoever receives one such of the little children in His
name, so he rejects Jesus and casts Him out, who does not wish to receive one such little
child in the name of Jesus. But if, also, there is a difference in those who are deemed worthy
of the Holy Spirit, as believers receive more or less of the Holy Spirit, there would be some
little ones among those who believe in God who can be made to stumble: to avenge whose
being made to stumble the Word says, with reference to those who had caused them to
stumble, “It is profitable for him that an ass’s millstone should be hanged about his neck,
But let us consider also the like account in the other Evangelists. Mark,5939 then, says,
that the Twelve reasoned in the way as to which of them was the greatest. Wherefore He
sat down, and called them, and teaches who is the greatest, saying, that he who became last
of all by means of his moderation and gentleness, would as the greatest obtain the first place,
so that he did not receive the place of one who was being ministered unto, but the place of
one who ministered, and that not to some but not to others, but to all absolutely; for attend
to the words, “If any man would be first he shall be last of all, and minister of all.”5940 And
next to that He says, that “He,”—Jesus to-wit—“took a little child, and set him in the midst
of His own disciples, and taking him in His arms, He said unto them, Whosoever shall receive
one of the little children in My name receiveth Me.”5941 But what was the little child which
Jesus took and placed in His arms, according to the deeper meaning in the passage? Was
it the Holy Spirit? And to this little child, indeed, some were likened, of whom He said,
“Whosoever shall receive one of such little children in My name receiveth Me.” According
to Luke, however, the reasoning did not arise spontaneously in the disciples, but was suggested
to them by the question, “which of them should be greatest.”5942 And Jesus, seeing the
reasoning of their heart, as He had eyes that see the reasonings of hearts,—seeing the reasoning
of their heart,—without being questioned, according to Luke, “took the little child
and set him,” not in the midst alone, as Matthew and Mark have said, but now, also, “by
His side,” and said to the disciples, not only, “Whosoever shall receive one such little child,”
or, “Whosoever shall receive one of such little ones in My name receiveth Me,” but, now
going even a step higher, “Whosoever shall receive this little child in My name receiveth
Me.”5943 It is necessary, therefore, according to Luke, to receive in the name of Jesus that
very little child which Jesus took and placed by His side. And I know not if there be any
one who can interpret figuratively the word, “Whosoever shall receive this little child in My
name.” For it is necessary that each of us should receive in the name of Jesus that little child
which Jesus then took and set by His side; for he lives as immortal, and we must receive him
from Jesus Himself in the name of Jesus; and without being separated from him, Jesus is
with him who receives the little child, so that according to this it is said, “Whosoever shall
receive this little child in My name receiveth Me.” Then, since the Father is inseparable
from the Son, He is with him who receives the Son. Wherefore it is said, “And whosoever
“Woe unto the world because of occasions of stumbling.”5946 The expression “cosmos,”
is used in itself and absolutely in the passage, “He was in the cosmos and the cosmos knew
Him not,”5947 but it is used relatively and in respect of its connection with that of which it
is the cosmos, in the words, “Lest you look up to the heaven, and seeing the sun, and the
moon, and all the cosmos of the heavens, you should stray and bow down to them and
worship them.”5948 And the like you will find in the Book of Esther, spoken about her,
when it is written, stripping off all her “cosmos.”5949 For the word “cosmos,” simply, is not
the same as the “cosmos” of heaven, or the “cosmos” of Esther; and this which we are now
investigating is another. I think, then, that the world is not this compacted whole of heaven
and earth according to the Divine Scriptures, but only the place which is round about the
earth, and this is not to be conceived in respect of the whole earth, but only in respect of
ours which is inhabited; for the true light “was in the world,” that is, in the place which is
around, conceived in relation to our part of the earth; “and the world knew Him not,”5950
that is, the men in the region round about, and perhaps also the powers that have an affinity
to this place. For it is monstrous to understand by the world here the compacted whole
formed of heaven and earth, and those in it; so that it could be said, that the sun and moon
and the choir of the stars and the angels in all this world, did not know the true light, and,
though ignorant of it, preserved the order which God had appointed for them. But when
it is said by the Saviour in the prayer to the Father, “And, now, glorify me, O Father, with
Thine own self, with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was,”5951 you must
understand by the “world,” that which is inhabited by us on the earth; for it was from this
world that the Father gave men to the Son, in regard to whom alone the Saviour beseeches
His Father, and not for the whole world of men. Moreover, also, when the Saviour says,
“And I come to thee and am no longer in the world,”5952 He speaks of the terrestrial world;
for it is not to be supposed that He spoke things contradictory when He said, “And I come
to thee, and I am no longer in the world,” and “I am in the world.” But also in this, “And
these things I speak in the world,”5953 we must think of the place round about the earth.
But if there is woe unto men everywhere on the earth, because of occasions of stumbling to those who are laid hold of by them; but the disciples are not of the world, as they do not look at things seen, like as the Master is not of this world; to no one of the disciples of Jesus does the “woe because of occasions of stumbling” apply, since “great peace have they who love the law of God, and there is to them no occasion of stumbling.”5959 But if any one seems to be called a disciple, but yet is of the world, because of his loving the world, and the things therein,—I mean, the life in the place round about the earth, and the property in it, or the possessions, or any form of wealth whatsoever,—so that the saying, “they are not of the world,”5960 does not fit him; to him, as being really of the world, shall come that which happens to the world, the “woe, because of occasions of stumbling.” But let him who wishes to avoid this woe not be a lover of life, but let him say with Paul,” “The world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world.”5961 For the saints while “in the tabernacle, do groan being burdened”5962 with “the body of humiliation,” and do all things that they may become worthy to be found in the mystery of the resurrection, when God shall fashion anew the body of humiliation not of all, but of those who have been truly made disciples to Christ, so that it may be conformed to the body of the glory of Christ.5963 For as none of the “woes” happen to any of the disciples of Christ, so does not this “woe, because of occasions of stumbling;” for, supposing that thousands of occasions should arise, they shall not touch those who are no longer of the world. But if any one, because of his faith wanting ballast, and the instability of his submission in regard to the Word of God, is capable of being caused to stumble, let him know that he is not called by Jesus His disciple. Now we must suppose that so many stumbling-blocks come, that, as a result, the woes extend not to some parts of the earth, but to the whole “world” which is in it.
“And it must needs be that occasions of stumbling come,”5964 which I take to be different from the men by whom they come. The occasions then which come are an army of the devil, his angels, and a wicked band of impure spirits, which, seeking out instruments through whom they will work, often find men altogether strangers to piety, and sometimes even some of those who are thought to believe the Word of God, for whom exists a worse woe than that which comes to him who is caused to stumble, just as also it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the day of judgment,5965 than for the places where Jesus did signs and wonders, and yet was not believed. But as one might undertake to make a collection from the Scriptures of those who are pronounced blessed, and of the things in respect of which they are so called, so also he might undertake to do with the woes which are written, and those in whose case the woes are spoken. But that the woe is worse in the case of him who causes to stumble, than in him who is made to stumble, you may prove by the passage, “Whoso shall cause to stumble one of these little ones which believe in Me, it is profitable for him,”5966 etc.; for, while the little one who is made to stumble receives retribution from him who caused him to stumble, it is expedient that the severe and intolerable punishment which is written should befall the man who has caused the stumbling. But if we were to give more careful consideration to these things, we should be on our guard against sinning against the brethren, and wounding their conscience when it is weak, lest we sin against Christ;5967 as often our brethren about us, “for whom Christ died,” perish, not only through our knowledge, but also through some other causes connected with us; in the case of whom, we, sinning against Christ, shall pay the penalty, the soul of them who perish through us being required of us.
Next we must test accurately the meaning of the word “necessity” in the passage, “For there is a necessity that the occasions come,”5968 and to the like effect in Luke, “It is ‘inadmissible’ but that occasions of stumbling should come,”5969 instead of “impossible.” And as it is necessary that that which is mortal should die, and it is impossible but that it should die, and as it must needs be that he who is in the body should be fed, for it is impossible for one who is not fed to live, so it is necessary and impossible but that occasions of stumbling should arise, since there is a necessity also that wickedness should exist before virtue in men, from which wickedness stumbling-blocks arise; for it is impossible that a man should be found altogether sinless, and who, without sin, has attained to virtue. For the wickedness in the evil powers, which is the primal source of the wickedness among men, is altogether eager to work through certain instruments against the men in the world. And perhaps also the wicked powers are more exasperated when they are cast out by the word of Jesus, and their worship is lessened, their customary sacrifices not being offered unto them; and there is a necessity that these offences come; but there is no necessity that they should come through any particular one; wherefore the “woe” falls on the man through whom the stumbling-block comes, as he has given a place to the wicked power whose purpose it is to create a stumbling-block. But do not suppose that by nature, and from constitution, there are certain stumbling-blocks which seek out men through whom they come; for as God did not make death, so neither did He create stumbling-blocks; but free-will begot the stumblingblocks in some who did not wish to endure toils for virtue.
And it is well, then, if the eye and the hand are deserving of praise, that the eye cannot with reason say to the hand, “I have no need of thee.”5970 But if any one in the whole body of the congregations of the church, who because of his practical gifts has the name of hand, should change and become a hand causing to stumble, let the eye say to such a hand, “I have no need of thee,” and, saying it, let him cut it off and cast it from him.5971 And so it is well, if any head be blessed, and the feet worthy of the blessed head, so that the head observing the things which are becoming to itself, may not be able to say to the feet, “I have no need of you.” If, however, any foot be found to become a stumbling-block to the whole body, let the head say to such a foot, “I have no need of thee,” and having cast it off, let him cast it from himself; for even it is much better that the rest of the body should enter into life, wanting the foot or the hand which caused the stumbling-block, rather than, when the stumbling-block has spread over the whole body, it should be cast into the hell of fire with the two feet or the two hands. And so it is well, that he who can become the eye of the whole body should be worthy of Christ and of the whole body; but if such an eye should ever change, and become a stumbling-block to the whole body, it is well to take it out and cast it outside the whole body, and that the rest of the body without that eye should be saved, rather than that along with it, when the whole body has been corrupted, the whole body should be cast into the hell of fire.5972 For the practical faculty of the soul, if prone to sin, and the walking faculty of the soul, so to speak, if prone to sin, and the faculty of clear vision, if prone to sin, may be the hand that causes to stumble, and the foot that causes to stumble, and the eye that causes to stumble, which things it is better to cast away, and having put them aside to enter into life without them, like as one halt, or maimed, or one-eyed, rather than along with them to lose the whole soul. And likewise in the case of the soul it is a good and blessed thing to use its power for the noblest ends; but if we are going to lose one for any cause, it is better to lose the use of it, that along with the other powers we may be saved.
And it is possible to apply these words also to our nearest kinsfolk, who are our members, as it were; being considered to be our members, because of the close relationship; whether by birth, or from any habitual friendship, so to speak; whom we must not spare if they are injuring our soul. For let us cut off from ourselves as a hand or a foot or an eye, a father or mother who wishes us to do that which is contrary to piety, and a son or daughter who, as far as in them lies, would have us revolt from the church of Christ and the love of Him. But even if the wife of our bosom, or a friend who is kindred in soul, become stumbling-blocks to us, let us not spare them, but let us cut them out from ourselves, and cast them outside of our soul, as not being truly our kindred but enemies of our salvation; for “whosoever hates not his father, and mother,”5973 and the others subjoined, when it is the fitting season to hate them as enemies and assailants, that he may be able to win Christ, this man is not worthy of the Son of God. And in respect of these we may say, that from a critical position any lame one, so to speak, is saved, when he has lost a foot—say a brother—and alone obtains the inheritance of the kingdom of God; and a maimed one is saved, when his father is not saved, but they perish, while he is separated from them, that he alone may obtain the bene- dictions. And so also any one is saved with one eye, who has cut out the eye of his own house, his wife, if she commit fornication, lest having two eyes he may go away into the hell of fire.
“See that ye despise not one of these little ones.”5974 It seems to me that as among the
bodies of men there are differences in point of size,—so that some are little, and others great,
and others of middle height, and, again, there are differences among the little, as they are
more or less little, and the same holds of the great, and of those of middle height,—so also
among the souls of men, there are some things which give them the stamp of littleness, and
other things the stamp of greatness, so to speak, and generally, after the analogy of things
bodily, other things the stamp of mediocrity. But in the case of bodies, it is not due to the
action of men but to the spermatic principles, that one is short and little, another great, and
another of middle height; but in the case of souls, it is our free-will, and actions of such a
kind, and habits of such a kind, that furnish the reason why one is great, or little, or of middle
height; and it is of our free-will either by advancing in stature to increase our size, or not
advancing to be short. And so indeed I understand the words about Jesus having assumed
a human soul, “Jesus advanced;”5975 for as from the free-will there was an advance of His
soul in wisdom and grace, so also in stature. And the Apostle says, “Until we all attain unto
a full-grown man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ;”5976 for we must
think that he attains unto a man, and that full-grown, according to the inner man, who has
gone through the things of the child, and has reached the stage of the man, and has put away
the things of the child, and generally, has perfected the things of the man.5977 And so we
must suppose that there is a certain measure of spiritual stature unto which the most perfect
soul can attain by magnifying the Lord, and become great. Thus, then, these became great,
of whom this is written, Isaac, and Moses, and John, and the Saviour Himself above all; for
also about Him Gabriel said, “He shall be great;”5978 but the little ones are “the newborn
babes which long for the reasonable milk which is without guile,”5979 such as stand in need
of nursing-fathers and nursing-mothers, spoken of in Isaiah when he says, about the calling
from the Gentiles, “And they shall bring the sons in the bosom, and take their daughters on
the shoulders, and kings shall be thy nursing-fathers and their princesses thy nursingmothers.”
5980 For these reasons you will, then, attend to the word, “Do not despise one of
these little ones,”5981 and consider whether it is their angels who bring them in their bosom,
Then again one might inquire at what time those who are called their angels assume guardianship of the little ones pointed out by Christ; whether they received this commission to discharge concerning them, from what time “by the laver of regeneration,”5991 through which they were born “as new-born babes, they long for the reasonable milk which is without guile,”5992 and no longer are in subjection to any wicked power; or, whether from birth they had been appointed, according to the foreknowledge and predestination of God, over those whom God also foreknew, and foreordained to be conformed to the glory of the Christ.5993 And with reference to the view that they have angels from birth, one might quote, “He who separated me from my mother’s womb,”5994 and, “From the womb of my mother thou hast been my protector,”5995 and, “He has assisted me from my mother’s womb,”5996 and, “Upon thee I was cast from my mother,”5997 and in the Epistle of Jude, “To them that are beloved in God the Father and are kept for Jesus Christ, being called,”5998—kept completely by the angels who keep them.
With reference to the words, “When through the laver I became a child in Christ,”5999
it may be said, that there is no holy angel present with those who are still in wickedness, but
that during the period of unbelief they are under the angels of Satan;6000 but, after the regeneration,
He who has redeemed us with His own blood consigns us to a holy angel, who
also, because of his purity, beholds the face of God. And a third exposition of this passage
might be something like the following, which would say, that as it is possible for a man to
change from unbelief to faith, and from intemperance to temperance, and generally from
wickedness to virtue, so also it is possible that the angel, to whom any soul has been entrusted
at birth, may be wicked at the first, but afterwards may at some time believe in proportion
as the man believes, and may make such advance that he may become one of the angels who
always behold the face of the Father in heaven,6001 beginning from the time that he is yoked
along with the man who was foreknown and foreordained to believe at that time, the judgments
of God, which are unspeakable and unsearchable and like to the depths, fitly bringing
together all this harmonious relationship—angels with men. And it may be that as when a
man and his wife are both unbelievers, sometimes it is the man who first believes and in
time saves his wife, and sometimes the wife who begins and afterwards in time persuades
her husband, so it happens with angels and with men. If, however, anything of this kind
takes place in the case of other angels or not, you may seek out for yourself. But consider
whether it may not be appropriate to say something of this kind in regard to each angel who
is so honoured according to the word of the Saviour, that he is said to behold always the
face of the Father who is in heaven. But since in what we said above, that the little ones have
angels, but that the great have passed beyond such a position, some one will quote in opposition
to us from the Acts of the Apostles, where it is written, that a certain maid Rhoda,
when Peter knocked at the door, came to answer, and recognizing the voice of Peter, ran in
and announced that Peter stood before the gate; but when they who were gathered together
in the house wondered, and thought that it was quite impossible that Peter verily stood before
the gate, they said, It is his angel.6002 For the objector will say that, as they had learned once
for all that each of the believers had some definite angel, they knew that Peter also had one.
But he, who adheres to what we have previously said, will say that the word of Rhoda was
not necessarily a dogma, and perhaps also the word of those who did not accurately know,
when one as being little and God-fearing is governed by angels, and when now by the Lord
Himself. After this, in order to establish our conception of the little one which we have
But another might say that the perfect man is here called little, applying the word, “For he that is least among you all, the same is great,”6004 and will affirm that he who humbles himself and becomes a child in the midst of all that believe, though he be an apostle or a bishop, and becomes such “as when a nurse cherisheth her own children,”6005 is the little one pointed out by Jesus, and that the angel of such an one is worthy to behold the face of God. For to say that the little are here called perfect, according to the passage, “He that is least among you all, the same is great,”6006 and as Paul said, “Unto me who am less than the least of all saints was this grace given,”6007 will seem to be in harmony with the saying, “Whoso shall cause one of these little ones to stumble,”6008 and “So it is not the will of My Father in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish.”6009 For he, as has been stated, who is now little, could not be made to stumble nor perish, for “great peace have they who love the law of God, and there is no stumbling-block to them;”6010 and he could not perish, who is least of all among all the disciples of Christ, and on this account becomes great; and, since he could not perish, he could say, “Who shall separate us from the love,”6011 etc. But he who wishes to maintain this last exposition will say that the soul even of the just man is changeable, as Ezekiel also testifies, saying, that the righteous man may abandon the commandments of God, so that his former righteousness is not reckoned unto him;6012 wherefore it is said, “Whoso shall cause to stumble one of these little ones,6013 and, “It is not the will of My Father which is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish.”6014
As for the exposition of the matters relating to “the hundred sheep,” you may consult
the homilies on Luke.6015
“If thy brother sin against thee, go, shew him his fault between thee and him alone.6016”
He, then, who attends closely to the expression, in proof of the surpassing philanthropy of
Jesus, will say, that as the words do not suggest a difference of sins, they will act in a singular
manner and contrary to the goodness of Jesus, who supply the thought, that these words
are to be understood as being limited in their application to lesser sins. But another, also
attending closely to the expression, and not wishing to introduce these extraneous thoughts,
nor admitting that it is spoken about every sin, will say, that he who commits those great
sins is not a brother, even if he be called a brother, as the Apostle says, “If any one that is
named a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, etc., with such an one not to
eat;”6017 for no one who is an idolater, or a fornicator, or covetous, is a brother; for if he,
who seems to bear the name of Christ, though he is named a brother, has something of the
features of these, he would not rightly be called a brother. As then he, who says that such
words are spoken about every sin, whether the sin be murder, or poisoning, or pæderasty,
or anything of that sort, would give occasion of injury to the exceeding goodness of Christ,
so, on the contrary, he who distinguishes between the brother and him who is called the
brother, might teach that, in the case of the least of the sins of men, he who has not repented
after the telling of the fault is to be reckoned as a Gentile and a publican, for sins which are
“not unto death,”6018 or, as the law has described them in the Book of Numbers, not “deathbringing.”
6019 This would seem to be very harsh; for I do not think that any one will readily
be found who has not been censured thrice for the same form of sin, say, reviling, with which
revilers abuse their neighbours, or those who are carried away by passion, or for overdrinking,
or lying and idle words, or any of those things which exist in the masses. You will
inquire, therefore, whether any observation of the passage has escaped the notice of those,
who are influenced by their conception of the goodness of the Word, and grant pardon to
those who have committed the greatest sins, as well as of those who teach that, in the case
of the very least sins, he is to be reckoned as a Gentile and a publican, making him a stranger
to the church, after he has committed three very trivial transgressions. But the following
seems to me to have been overlooked by both of them, namely, the words, “Thou hast gained
thy brother.”6020 It is assigned by the Word to him only who heard, and He no longer applies
it in the case of him who has stumbled twice or thrice and been censured; but that which
But to me it seems that, to the case of him who after being thrice admonished was adjudged to be as the Gentile and the publican, it is fitly subjoined, “Verily, I say unto you,”—namely, to those who have judged any one to be as the Gentile and the publican,—“ and what things soever ye shall bind on the earth,”6033 etc.; for with justice has he, who has thrice admonished and not been heard, bound him who is judged to be as a Gentile and a publican; wherefore, when such an one is bound and condemned by one of this character, he remains bound, as no one of those in heaven overturns the judgment of the man who bound him. And, in like manner, he who was admonished once for all, and did things worthy of being gained, having been set free by the admonition of the man who gained him, and no longer bound by the cords of his own sins,6034 for which he was admonished, shall be adjudged to have been set free by those in heaven. Only, it seems to be indic- ated that the things, which above were granted to Peter alone, are here given to all who give the three admonitions to all that have sinned; so that, if they be not heard, they will bind on earth him who is judged to be as a Gentile and a publican, as such an one has been bound in heaven. But since it was necessary, even if something in common had been said in the case of Peter and those who had thrice admonished the brethren, that Peter should have some element superior to those who thrice admonished, in the case of Peter, this saying “I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom of the heavens,”6035 has been specially set before the words, “And what things soever ye shall bind on earth,” etc. And, indeed, if we were to attend carefully to the evangelical writings, we would also find here, and in relation to those things which seem to be common to Peter and those who have thrice admonished the brethren, a great difference and a pre-eminence in the things said to Peter, compared with the second class. For it is no small difference that Peter received the keys not of one heaven but of more, and in order that whatsoever things he binds on the earth may be bound not in one heaven but in them all, as compared with the many who bind on earth and loose on earth, so that these things are bound and loosed not in the heavens, as in the case of Peter, but in one only; for they do not reach so high a stage, with power as Peter to bind and loose in all the heavens.6036 The better, therefore, is the binder, so much more blessed is he who has been loosed, so that in every part of the heavens his loosing has been accomplished.
“Again I say unto you that if two of you shall agree6037 on earth as touching anything
that they shall ask, it shall be done for them.”6038 The word symphony is strictly applied to
the harmonies of sounds in music. And there are indeed among musical sounds some accordant
and others discordant. But the Evangelic Scripture is familiar with the name as
applied to musical matters in the passage, “He heard a symphony and dancing.”6039 For it
was fitting that when the son who had been lost and found came by penitence into concord
with his father a symphony should be heard on the occasion of the joyous mirth of the
house. But the wicked Laban was not acquainted with the word symphony in his saying to
Jacob, “And if thou hadst told me I would have sent thee away with mirth and with music
and with drums and a harp.”6040 But akin to the symphony of this nature is that which is
written in the second Book of Kings when “the brethren of Aminadab went before the ark,
and David and his son played before the Lord on instruments artistically fitted with might
and with songs;”6041 for the instruments thus fitted with might and with songs, had in
themselves the musical symphony which is so powerful that when two only, bring along
with the symphony which has relation to the music that is divine and spiritual, a request to
the Father in heaven about anything whatsoever, the Father grants the request to those who
ask along with the symphony on earth,—which is most miraculous,—those things which
those who have made the symphony spoken of may have asked. So also I understand the
apostolic saying “Defraud ye not one the other except it be by agreement for a season that
ye may give yourselves unto prayer.”6042 For since the word harmony is applied to those
who marry according to God in the passage from Proverbs which is as follows: “Fathers
will divide their house and substance to their sons, but from God the woman is married to
the man,”6043 it is a logical consequence of the harmony being from God, that the name
and the deed should enjoy the agreement with a view to prayer, as is indicated in the word,
“unless it be by agreement.”6044 Then the Word repeating that the agreeing of two on the
So much then for the more common understanding of the two or three whom the Word exhorts to be in agreement. But now let us also touch upon another interpretation which was uttered by some one of our predecessors, exhorting those who were married to sanctity and purity; for by the two, he says, whom the Word desires to agree on earth, we must understand the husband and wife, who by agreement defraud each other of bodily intercourse that they may give themselves unto prayer;6063 when if they pray for anything whatever that they shall ask, they shall receive it, the request being granted to them by the Father in heaven of Jesus Christ on the ground of such agreement. And this interpretation does not appear to me to cause dissolution of marriage, but to be an incitement to agreement, so that if the one wished to be pure, but the other did not desire it, and on this account he who willed and was able to fulfil the better part, condescended to the one who had not the power or the will, they would not both have the accomplishment from the Father in heaven of Jesus Christ, of anything whatever that they might ask.
And next to this about the married, I am familiar also with another interpretation of the agreement between the two which is as follows. In the wicked, sin reigns over the soul, being settled as on its own throne in this mortal body, so that the soul obeys the lusts thereof;6064 but in the case of those, who have stirred up the sin which formerly reigned over the body as from a throne and who are in conflict with it, “the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh;”6065 but in the case of those who have now become perfected, the spirit has gained the mastery and put to death the deeds of the body, and imparts to the body of its own life, so that already this is fulfilled, “He shall quicken also your mortal bodies because of His Spirit that dwelleth in you;”6066 and there arises a concord of the two, body and spirit, on the earth, on the successful accomplishment of which there is sent up a harmonious prayer also of him who “with the heart believes unto righteousness, but with the mouth maketh confession unto salvation,”6067 so that the heart is no longer far from God, and along with this the righteous man draws nigh to God with his own lips and mouth. But still more blessed is it if the three be gathered together in the name of Jesus that this may be fulfilled, “May God sanctify you wholly, and may your spirit and soul and body be preserved entire without blame at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.”6068 But some one may inquire with regard to the concord of spirit and body spoken of, if it is possible for these to be at concord without the third being so,—I mean the soul—and whether it does not follow from the concord of these on the earth after the two have been gathered together in the name of Christ, that the three also are already gathered together in His name, in the midst of whom comes the Son of God as all are dedicated to Him,—I mean the three,—and no one is opposed to Him, there being no antagonism not only on the part of the spirit, but not even of the soul, nor further of the body.
And likewise it is a pleasant thing to endeavour to understand and exhibit the fact of the concord of the two covenants,—of the one before the bodily advent of the Saviour and of the new covenant; for among those things in which the two covenants are at concord so that there is no discord between them would be found prayers, to the effect that about anything whatever they shall ask it shall be done to them from the Father in heaven. And if also you desire the third that unites the two, do not hesitate to say that it is the Holy Spirit, since “the words of the wise,” whether they be of those before the advent, or at the time of the advent, or after it, “are as goads, and as nails firmly fixed, which were given by agreement from one shepherd.”6069 And do not let this also pass unobserved, that He did not say, where two or three are gathered together in My name, there “shall I be” in the midst of them, but “there am I,”6070 not going to be, not delaying, but at the very moment of the concord being Himself found, and being in the midst of them.
“Then came Peter and said unto Him, Lord, how often shall my brother sin against me and I forgive him?”6071 The conception that these things were said in a simple sense by Peter, as if he were inquiring whether he was to forgive his brother when he sinned against him seven times, but no longer if he sinned an eighth time, and by the Saviour, as if He thought that one should sit still and reckon up the sins of his neighbours against him in order that he might forgive seventy times and seven, but that from the seventy-eighth he should not forgive the man who wronged him, seems to me altogether silly and unworthy alike of the progress which Peter had made in the company of Jesus and of the divine magnanimity of Jesus. Perhaps, then, these things also border on an obscurity akin to the words, “Hear My voice, ye wives of Lamech,”6072 etc. If any one has already become a friend of Jesus so as to be taught by His spirit which illumines the reason of him who has advanced so far according to his desert, he might know the true meaning, therefore, in regard to these things, and such as Jesus Himself would have clearly expounded it; but we who fall short of the greatness of the friendship of Jesus must be content if we can babble a little about the passage. The number six, then, appears to be working and toilsome, but the number seven to contain the idea of repose. And consider if you can say that he, who loves the world and works the things of the world, and does those things which are material, sins six times, and that the number seven is the end of sin in his case, so that Peter with some such thought in his mind wished to pardon seven sins of those which his brother had committed against him. But since as units the tens and the hundreds have a certain common measure of proportion to the number which is in units, and Jesus knew that the number might be exceeded, on this account, I think, that He added to the number seven also the seventy,6073 and said that there ought to be forgiveness to brethren here, and to them who have sinned in respect to things here. But if any one going beyond the things about the world and this age were to commit sin, even if it were trifling, he could not longer reasonably have forgiveness of sins; for forgiveness extends to the things here, and in relation to the sins committed here, whether the forgiveness comes late or soon; but there is no forgiveness, not even to a brother, who has sinned beyond the seven and seventy times. But you might say that he who has sinned in such wise, whether as against Peter his brother, or as against Peter, against whom the gates of Hades do not prevail, is by sins of this kind in the smaller number of the sin, but according to sins still worse is in the number which has no forgiveness of sins.
“Therefore I say unto you the kingdom of heaven is likened unto a certain king, who
wished to make a reckoning with his own servants.”6074 The general conception of the parable
is to teach us that we should be inclined to forgive the sins committed against us by those
who have wronged us, and especially if after the wrongdoing he who has done it supplicates
him who has been wronged, asking forgiveness for the sins which he has committed against
him. And this the parable wishes to teach us by representing that even when forgiveness
has been granted by God to us of the sins in respect of which we have received remission,
exaction will be demanded even after the remission, unless we forgive the sins of those who
have wronged us, so that there is no longer left in us the least remembrance of the wrong
that was done, but the whole heart, assisted by the spirit of forgetfulness of wrongs, which
is no common virtue, forgives him who has wronged us those things which have been
wickedly done against any of us by him, even treacherously. But next to the general conception
of the parable, it is right to examine the whole of it more simply according to the letter,
so that he who advances with care to the right investigation of each detail of the things
previously written may derive profit from the examination of what is said. Now there is, as
is probable, an interpretation, transcendental and hard to trace, as it is somewhat mystical,
according to which, after the analogy of the parables which are interpreted by the Evangelists,
one would investigate each of the details in this; as, for example, who the king was, and who
the servants were, and what was the beginning of his making a reckoning, and who was the
one debtor who owed many talents, and who was his wife and who his children, and what
were the “all things” spoken of besides those which the king ordered to be sold in order that
the debt might be paid out of his belongings, and what was meant by the going out of the
man who had been forgiven the many talents, and who was the one of the servants who was
found and was a debtor not to the householder, but to the man who had been forgiven, and
what is meant by the number of the hundred pence, and what by the word, “He took him
by the throat saying, Pay what thou owest,” and what is the prison into which he who had
been forgiven all the talents went out and cast his fellow-servant, and who were the fellowservants
who were grieved and told the lord all that had been done, and who were the tormentors
to whom he who had cast his fellow-servant into prison was delivered, and how
he who was delivered to the tormentors paid all that was due, so that he no longer owed
anything.6075 But it is probable also that some other things could be added to the number
by a more competent investigator, the exposition and interpretation of which I think to be
beyond the power of man, and requiring the Spirit of Christ who spoke them in order that
“The kingdom of heaven,” He says, “is likened,”6078 etc. But if it be likened to such a
king, and one who has done such things, who must we say that it is but the Son of God?
For He is the King of the heavens, and as He is absolute Wisdom and absolute Righteousness
and absolute Truth, is He not so also absolute Kingdom? But it is not a kingdom of any of
those below, nor of a part of those above, but of all the things above, which were called
heavens. But if you enquire into the meaning of the words, “Theirs is the kingdom of
heaven,”6079 you may say that Christ is theirs in so far as He is absolute Kingdom, reigning
in every thought of the man who is no longer under the reign of sin which reigns in the
mortal body of those who have subjected themselves to it.6080 And if I say, reigning in every
thought, I mean something like this, reigning as Righteousness and Wisdom and Truth and
the rest of the virtues in him who has become a heaven, because of bearing the image of the
heavenly, and in every power, whether angelic, or the rest that are named saints, not only
in this age, but also in that which is to come, and who are worthy of a kingdom of such a
kind. Accordingly this kingdom of heaven (when it was made “in the likeness of sinful
flesh,”6081 that for sin it might condemn sin, when God made “Him who knew no sin to be
sin on behalf of us,”6082 who bear the body of our sin), is likened to a certain king who is
understood in relation to Jesus being united to Him, if we may dare so to speak, having
more capacity towards being united and becoming entirely one with the “First-born of all
creation,”6083 than he, who, being joined to the Lord, becomes one spirit with Him.6084
Now of this kingdom of the heavens which is likened unto a certain king, according to the
conception of Jesus, and is united to Him, it is said by anticipation that he wished to make
a reckoning with his servants. But he is about to make a reckoning with them in order that
it may be manifested how each has employed the tried money of the householder and his
rational coins. And the image in the parables was indeed taken from masters who made a
reckoning with their own servants; but we shall understand more accurately what is signified
by this part of the parable, if we fix our thought on the things done by the slaves who had
administered their master’s goods, and who were asked to give a reckoning concerning
them. For each of them, receiving in different measure from his master’s goods, has used
them either for that which was right so as to increase the goods of his master, or consumed
But you will here inquire whether all men can be called servants of the king, or some are servants whom he foreknew and fore-ordained, while there are others who transact business with the servants, and are called bankers.6088 And in like manner you will inquire if there are those outside the number of the slaves from whom the householder declares that he will exact his own with usury, not only men alien from piety, but also some of the believers. Now the servants alone are the stewards of the Word, but the king, making a reckoning with the servants, demands from those who have borrowed from the servants, whether a hundred measures of wheat or a hundred measures of oil,6089 or whatever in point of fact those who are outside of the household of the king have received; for he who owed the hundred measures of wheat or the hundred measures of oil is not found to be, according to the parable, a fellow-servant of the unjust steward, as is evident from the question—how much owest thou to my lord?6090 But mark with me that each deed which is good or seemly is like a gain and an increment, but a wicked deed is like a loss; and as there is a certain gain when the money is greater and another when it is less, and as there are differences of more or less, so according to the good deeds, there is as it were a valuing of gains more or less. To reckon what work is a great gain, and what a less gain, and what a least, is the prerogative of him who alone knows to investigate such things, looking at them in the light of the disposition, and the word, and the deed, and from consideration of the things which are not in our power cooperating with those that are; and so also in the case of things opposite, it is his to say what sin, when a reckoning is made with the servants, is found to be a great loss, and what is less, and what, if we may so call it, is the loss of the very last mite,6091 or the last farthing.6092 The account, therefore, of the entire and whole life is exacted by that which is called the kingdom of heaven which is likened to a king, when “we must all stand before the judgment-sent of Christ that each one may receive the things done in the body according to what he hath done, whether good or bad;”6093 and then when the reckoning is being made, shall there be brought into the reckoning that is made also every idle word that men shall speak,6094 and any cup of cold water only which one has given to drink in the name of a disciple.6095
And these things will take place whenever that happens which is written in Daniel, “The
books were opened and the judgment was set;”6096 for a record, as it were, is made of all
things that have been spoken and done and thought, and by divine power every hidden
thing of ours shall be manifested, and everything that is covered shall be revealed,6097 in
order that when any one is found who has not “given diligence to be freed from the ad-
versary,” he may go in succession through the hands of the magistrate, and the judge, and
the attendant into the prison, until he pays the very last mite;6098 but when one has given
diligence to be freed from him and owes nothing to any one, and already has made the
pound ten pounds or five pounds, or doubled the five talents, or made the two four, he may
obtain the due recompense, entering into the joy of his Lord, either being set over all His
possessions,6099 or hearing the word, “Have thou authority over ten cities,”6100 or “Have
thou authority over five cities.”6101 But we think that these things are spoken of as if they
required a long period of time, in order that an account may be made by us of the whole
times of the earthly life, so that we might suppose that when the king makes a reckoning
with each one of his many servants the matter would require so vast a period of time, until
these things come to an end which have existed from the beginning of the world down to
the consummation of the age, not of one age, but of many ages. But the truth is not so; for
when God wished all at once to rekindle in the memories of all everything that had been
done by each one throughout the whole time, in order that each might become conscious
of his own doings whether good or bad, He would do it by His ineffable power. For it is
not with God as with us; for if we wish to call some things to remembrance, we require
sufficient time for the detailed account of what has been said by us, and to bring to our remembrance
the things which we wish to remember; but if He wished to call to our memory
the things which have been done in this life, in order that becoming conscious of what we
have done we may apprehend for what we are punished or honoured, He could do so. But
if any one disbelieves the swiftness of the power of God in regard to these matters, he has
not yet had a true conception of the God who made the universe, who did not require times
to make the vast creation of heaven and earth and the things in them; for, though He may
seem to have made these things in six days, there is need of understanding to comprehend
Next we must speak in regard to this, “And when he had begun to reckon, there was brought unto him one which owed many talents.”6104 The sense of this appears to me to be as follows: The season of beginning the judgment is with the house of God, who says, as also it is written in Ezekiel, to those who are appointed to attend to punishments, “Begin ye with My saints;”6105 and it is like “the twinkling of an eye;” but, the time of making a reckoning includes the same “twinkling,” ideally apprehended, for we are not forgetful of what has been previously said of those who owe more. Wherefore it is not written, when he was making reckoning, but it is said, “When he began to reckon,” there was brought, at the beginning of his making a reckoning, one who owed many talents; he had lost tens of thousands of talents, having been entrusted with great things, and having had many things committed to his care, but he had brought no gain to his master, but had lost tens of thousands so that he owed many talents; and, perhaps on this account, he owed many talents, seeing that he followed often the woman, who was sitting upon the talent of lead, whose name is wickedness. 6106 But observe here that every great sin is a loss of the talents of the master of the house, and such sins are committed by fornicators, adulterers, abusers of themselves with men, effeminate, idolaters, murderers. Perhaps then the one who is brought to the king owing many talents has committed no small sin but all that are great and heinous; and if you were to seek for him among men, perhaps you would find him to be “the man of sin, the son of perdition, he that opposeth and exalteth himself against every God or object of worship;”6107 but if you seek him outside the number of men, who can this be but the devil who has ruined so many who received him, who wrought sin in them. For “man is a great thing, and a pitiful man is precious,”6108 precious so as to be worthy of a talent, whether of gold like as the lamp which was equal to a talent of gold,6109 or of silver or of any kind of material whatsoever understood intellectually, the symbols of which are recorded in the Words of the Days,6110 when David became enriched with many talents of which the number is mentioned, so many talents of gold, and so many of silver, and of the rest of the material there named, from which the temple of God was built.
Only, though he cannot pay the talents, for he has lost them, he has a wife and children
and other things, of which it is written, “All that he has.”6111 And it was possible that when
he had been sold along with his own, he would have prospered if some one had bought him,
and, by his worth and the things that were his, have paid the whole debt in full; and it was
possible that he might no longer be the servant of the king, but become that of his purchaser.
And he makes a request that he be not sold along with his own, but may continue to abide
in the house of the king; wherefore he fell down and worshipped him, knowing that the
king was God, and said, “Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all;”6112 for he was, as
is probable, an active man, who knew that he could by a second course of action fill up the
whole deficiency of the former loss of many talents. And this truly good king was moved
with compassion for the man who owed him many talents and then released him, having
bestowed upon him a favour greater than the request which had been made; for the debtor
promised to the long-suffering master to pay all his debts, but the Lord moved with compassion
for him did not merely forgive him with the idea of receiving his own back as a result
of his patience, but even entirely released him and forgave him the whole debt. But this
wicked servant, who had besought his master to have patience for his many talents, acted
without mercy, for, having found one of his fellow-servants which owed him a hundred
pence, he laid hold on him and took him by the throat, saying, “Pay if thou owest.”6113 And
did he not exhibit the very excess of wickedness who laid hold of his fellow-servant for a
hundred pence, and took him by the throat and deprived him of freedom to breathe, when
he himself, for the many talents, had neither been laid hold of, nor seized by the throat, but
at first was ordered to be sold along with his wife and children and all that was his own; but
afterwards, when he had worshipped him, the master was moved with compassion for him,
and he was released and forgiven in regard to the whole of the debt. But it were indeed a
hard task to tell according to the conception of Jesus who is the one fellow-servant who was
found to be owing a hundred pence, not to his own lord, but to him who owed many talents,
and who are the fellow-servants who saw the one taking by the throat, and the other taken,
and were exceedingly sorry, and represented clearly unto their own lord all that had been
done. But what the truth in these matters is, I declare that no one can interpret unless Jesus,
who explained all things to His own disciples privately, takes up His abode in his reason,
and opens up all the treasures in the parable which are dark, hidden, unseen, and confirms
by clear demonstrations the man whom He desires to illumine with the light of the knowledge
of the things that are in this parable, that he may at once represent who is brought to the
But it is fitting to examine at what time the man—the king—in the parable wished to
make a reckoning with his own servants, and to what period we ought to refer the things
that are said. For if it be after the consummation, or at it at the time of the expected judgment,
how are we to maintain the things about him who owed a hundred pence, and was
taken by the throat by the man who had been forgiven the many talents? But if, before the
judgment, how can we explain the reckoning that was made before this by the king, with
his own servants? But we ought to think in a general way about every parable, the interpretation
of which has not been recorded by the evangelists, even though Jesus explained all
things to His own disciples privately;6116 and for this reason the writers of the Gospels have
concealed the clear exposition of the parables, because the things signified by them were
beyond the power of the nature of words to express, and every solution and exposition of
such parables was of such a kind that not even the whole world itself could contain the books
that should be written6117 in relation to such parables. But it may happen that a fitting heart
be found, and, because of its purity, able to receive the letters of the exposition of the parable,
so that they could be written in it by the Spirit of the living God. But some one will say that,
perhaps, we act with impiety, who, because of the secret and mystical import of some of the
Scriptures which are of heavenly origin, wish them to be symbolic, and endeavour to expound
them, even though it might seem ex hypothesi that we had an accurate knowledge of their
meaning. But to this we must say that, if there be those who have obtained the gift of accurate
apprehension of these things, they know what they ought to do; but as for us, who acknowledge
that we fall short of the ability to see into the depth of the things here signified, even
though we obtain a somewhat crass perception of the things in the passage, we will say, that
some of the things which we seem to find after much examination and inquiry, whether by
the grace of God, or by the power of our own mind, we do not venture to commit to writing;
but some things, for the sake of our own intellectual discipline, and that of those who may
chance to read them, we will to some extent set forth. But let these things, then, be said by
way of apology, because of the depth of the parable; but, with regard to the question at what
time the man—the king—in the parable wished to make a reckoning with his own servants,
we will say that it seems that this takes place about the time of the judgment which had been
proclaimed. And this is confirmed by two parables, one at the close of the Gospel before
us,6118 and one from the Gospel according to Luke.6119 And not to prolong the discussion
by quoting the very letter, as any one who wishes can take it from the Scripture himself, we
Only, I have said these things with the view of referring his return when he comes with
his kingdom to the consummation, when he commanded the servants to whom he had
given the money to be called to him that he might know what they had gained by trading,
and from a desire to demonstrate from this, and from the parable of the Talents, that the
passage “he who wished to make a reckoning with his own servants”6131 is to be referred
to the consummation when now he is king, receiving the kingdom, on account of which,
according to another parable,6132 he went into a far country, to receive for himself a kingdom
and to return. Therefore, when he returned after receiving the kingdom, he wished to make
a reckoning with his own servants. And “when he had begun to reckon, there was brought
unto him one who owed many talents,”6133 and he was brought as to a king by those who
had been appointed his ministers—I think, the angels. And perhaps he was one of those
under the kingdom who had been entrusted with a great administration and had not dispensed
it well, but had wasted what had been entrusted to him, so that he came to owe the
many talents which he had lost. This very man, perhaps not having the means to pay, is
ordered by the king to be sold along with his wife, by intercourse with whom he became the
father of certain children. But it is no easy task to see what is intellectually meant by father
and mother and children. What this means in point of truth God may know, and whether
He Himself has given insight to us or not, he who can may judge. Only this is our conception
of the passage; that, as “the Jerusalem which is above” is “the mother”6134 of Paul and of
those like unto him, so there may be a mother of others after the analogy of Jerusalem, the
mother, for example, of Syene in Egypt, or Sidon, or as many cities as are named in the
Scriptures. Then, as Jerusalem is “a bride adorned for her husband,”6135 Christ, so there
may be those mothers of certain powers who have been allotted to them as wives or brides.
And as there are certain children of Jerusalem, as mother, and of Christ, as father, so there
would be certain children of Syene, or Memphis, or Tyre, or Sidon, and the rulers set over
them. Perhaps then, too, this one, the debtor of many talents who was brought to the king,
has, as we have said, a wife and children, whom at first the king ordered to be sold, and also
all that he had to be sold; but afterwards, being moved with compassion, he released him
and forgave him all the debt; not, as if he were ignorant of the future, but, in order that we
might understand what happened, it was written that he did so. Each one then of those who
have, as we have said, a wife and children will render an account whenever the king comes
“And it came to pass when Jesus had finished these words.”6143 He who gives a detailed
and complete account of each of the questions before him so that nothing is left out, finishes
his own words. But he will give a declaration on this point with more confidence who devotes
himself with great diligence to the entire reading of the Old and New Testament; for if the
expression, “he finished these words,” may be applied to no other, neither to Moses, nor to
any of the prophets, but only to Jesus, then one would dare to say that Jesus alone finished
His words, He who came to put an end to things, and to fulfil what was defective in the law,
by saying, “It was said to them of old time,”6144 etc., and, again, “That the things spoken
through the prophets might be fulfilled.”6145 But if it is written somewhere also in them,
then you may compare and contrast the discourses finished by them with those finished by
the Saviour, that you may find the difference between them. And yet at this point, also, investigation
might be made whether in the case of the things spoken by way of oracle the
expression, “he finished,” is applied either to the things spoken by Moses, or any of the
prophets, or of both together; for careful observation would suggest very weighty thoughts
to those who know how “to compare spiritual things with spiritual,” and on this account
“speak not in words which man’s wisdom teacheth, but which the Spirit teacheth.”6146 But
perhaps some other one, attending with over-curious spirit to the word “finished,” which
is assigned to things of a more mystical order, just as we say that some one delivered to those
who were under his control mysteries and rites of “perfecting”6147 not in a praiseworthy
fashion, and another delivered the mysteries of God to those who are worthy, and rites of
“perfecting” proportionate to such mysteries, might say that having initiated them, he made
a rite of “perfecting,” by which “perfecting” the words were shown to be powerful, so that
the gospel of Jesus was preached in the whole world, and by virtue of the divine “perfecting”
gained the mastery of every soul which the Father draws to the Son, according to what is
said by the Saviour, “No one comes to Me except the Father which has sent Me draw
him.”6148 Wherefore also “the word” of those who by the grace of God are ambassadors of
the gospel, “and their preaching, is not in persuasive words of wisdom, but in demonstration
Only, when Jesus had finished these words, having spoken them in Galilee about Capernaum, then “He departed thence, and came into the borders of Judæa,”6151 which were different from Galilee. But He came to the borders of Judæa, and not to the middle of it, but, as it were, to the outermost parts, where great multitudes followed Him,6152 whom He healed at “the borders of Judæa beyond Jordan,”—where baptism had been given.6153 But you will observe the difference between the crowds who simply followed, and Peter and the others who gave up everything and followed, and Matthew, who arose and followed him;6154 he did not simply follow, but “having arisen;” for “having arisen” is an important addition. There are always those, then, who follow like the great multitudes, who have not arisen that they may follow, nor have given up all that was theirs formerly, but few are they who have arisen and followed, who also, in the regeneration, shall sit on twelve thrones.6155 Only, if one wishes to be healed, let him follow Jesus.
After this it is written that “there came unto Him the Pharisees tempting Him and saying,
Is it lawful for a man to wife for every cause?”6156 Mark, also, has written to the like effect.6157
Accordingly, of those who came to Jesus and inquired of Him, there were some who put
questions to tempt Him; and if our Saviour so transcendent was tempted, which of His
disciples who is ordained to teach need be vexed, when he is tempted by some who inquire,
not from the love of learning, but from the wish to tempt? And you might find many passages,
if you brought them together, in which the Pharisees tempted our Jesus, and others,
different from them, as a certain lawyer,6158 and perhaps also a scribe,6159 that by bringing
together what is said about those who tempted Him, you might find by investigation what
is useful for this kind of inquiries. Only, the Saviour, in response to those who tempted
Him, laid down dogmas; for they said, “Is it lawful for a man to put away his own wife for
every cause?” and He answered and said, “Have ye not read that He who created them from
the beginning made them male and female?”6160 etc. And I think that the Pharisees put
forward this word for this reason, that they might attack Him whatever He might say; as,
for example, if He had said, “It is lawful,” they would have accused Him of dissolving marriages
for trifles; but, if He had said, “It is not lawful,” they would have accused Him of
permitting a man to dwell with a woman, even with sins; so, likewise, in the case of the
tribute-money,6161 if He had told them to give, they would have accused Him of making
the people subject to the Romans, and not to the law of God, but if He had told them not
to give, they would have accused Him of creating war and sedition, and of stirring up those
who were not able to stand against so powerful an army. But they did not perceive in what
way He answered blamelessly and wisely, in the first place, rejecting the opinion that a wife
was to be put away for every cause, and, in the second place, giving answer to the question
about the bill of divorcement; for He saw that not every cause is a reasonable ground for
the dissolution of marriage, and that the husband must dwell with the wife as the weaker
vessel, giving honour,6162 and bearing her burdens in sins;6163 and by what is written in
Genesis, He puts to shame the Pharisees who boasted in the Scriptures of Moses, by saying,
But since the Apostle understands the words, “And they twain shall be one flesh,”6176
of Christ and the church,6177 we must say that Christ keeping the saying, “What God hath
joined together let not man put asunder,”6178 did not put away His former wife, so to
speak—that is, the former synagogue—for any other cause than that that wife committed
fornication, being made an adulteress by the evil one, and along with him plotted against
her husband and slew Him, saying, “Away with such a fellow from the earth, crucify Him,
crucify Him.”6179 It was she therefore who herself revolted, rather than her husband who
put her away and dismissed her; wherefore, reproaching her for falling away from him, it
says in Isaiah, “Of what kind is the bill of your mother’s divorcement, with which I sent her
away?”6180 And He who at the beginning created Him “who is in the form of God” after
the image, made Him male, and the church female, granting to both oneness after the image.
And, for the sake of the church, the Lord—the husband—left the Father whom He saw when
He was “in the form of God,”6181 left also His mother, as He was the very son of the Jerusalem
which is above, and was joined to His wife who had fallen down here, and these two here
became one flesh. For because of her, He Himself also became flesh, when “the Word became
flesh and dwelt among us,”6182 and they are no more two, but now they are one flesh, since
it is said to the wife, “Now ye are the body of Christ, and members each in his part;”6183 for
the body of Christ is not something apart different from the church, which is His body, and
from the members each in his part. And God has joined together these who are not two,
but have become one flesh, commanding that men should not separate the church from the
Lord. And he who takes heed for himself so as not to be separated, is confident as one who
will not possibly be separated and says, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ?”6184
Here, therefore, the saying, “What God hath joined together, let not man put asunder,”6185
was written with relation to the Pharisees, but to those who are superior to the Pharisees, it
could be said, “What then God hath joined together, let nothing put asunder,” neither
After this we will discuss the saying of the Pharisees which they said to Jesus, “Why then did Moses command to give a bill of divorcement and put her away?”6186 And with good reason we will bring forward for this purpose the passage from Deuteronomy concerning the bill of divorcement, which is as follows: “But if a man taketh a wife and cohabit with her, and it shall be, if she do not find favour in his sight because he hath found in her a thing unseemly,” etc., down to the words, “and ye shall not pollute the land which the Lord your God giveth you for an inheritance.”6187 Now I inquire whether in these things according to this law, we are to seek nothing in it beyond the letter seeing that God has not given it, or whether to the Pharisees who quoted the saying, “Moses commanded to give a bill of divorcement and put her away,” it was of necessity said, “Moses, for your hardness of heart, suffered you to put away your wives; but from the beginning it hath not been so.”6188 But if any one ascends to the Gospel of Christ Jesus which teaches that the law is spiritual, he will seek also the spiritual understanding of this law. And he who wishes to interpret these things figuratively will say that, just as it was said by Paul confident in the grace which he had, “A wife is bound for so long time as her husband liveth, but if the husband be dead she is free to be married to whom she will, only in the Lord; but she is happier if she abide as she is, after my judgment, and I think that I also have the Spirit of God”6189 (for here to the words, “after my judgment,” lest it should be despised as being without the Spirit of God, he well added, “and I think that I also have the Spirit of God),” so also it would be possible for Moses, by reason of the power given to him to make laws, to the effect that he suffered for the hardness of heart of the people certain things, among which was the putting away of wives, to be persuaded in regard to the laws which he promulgated according to his own judgment, that in these also the legislation took place with the Spirit of God. And he will say that, unless one law is spiritual and another is not such, this is a law, and this is spiritual, and its spiritual significance ought to be investigated.
Now, keeping in mind what we said above in regard to the passage from Isaiah about
the bill of divorcement, we will say that the mother of the people separated herself from
Christ, her husband, without having received the bill of divorcement, but afterwards when
there was found in her an unseemly thing, and she did not find favour in his sight, the bill
of divorcement was written out for her; for when the new covenant called those of the
Gentiles to the house of Him who had cast away his former wife, it virtually gave the bill of
divorcement to her who formerly separated from her husband—the law, and the Word.
Therefore he, also, having separated from her, married, so to speak, another, having given
into the hands of the former the bill of divorcement; wherefore they can no longer do the
things enjoined on them by the law, because of the bill of divorcement. And a sign that she
has received the bill of divorcement is this, that Jerusalem was destroyed along with what
they called the sanctuary of the things in it which were believed to be holy, and with the altar
of burnt offerings, and all the worship associated with it. And a further sign of the bill of
divorcement is this, that they cannot keep their feasts, even though according to the letter
of the law designedly commanded them, in the place which the Lord God appointed to them
for keeping feasts; but there is this also, that the whole synagogue has become unable to
stone those who have committed this or that sin; and thousands of things commanded are
a sign of the bill of divorcement; and the fact that “there is no more a prophet,” and that
they say, “We no longer see signs;”6190 for the Lord says, “He hath taken away from Judæa
and from Jerusalem,” according to the word of Isaiah, “Him that is mighty, and her that is
mighty, a powerful giant,” etc., down to the words, “a prudent hearer.”6191 Now, He who
is the Christ may have taken the synagogue to wife and cohabited with her, but it may be
that afterwards she found not favour in His sight; and the reason of her not having found
favour in His sight was, that there was found in her an unseemly thing; for what was more
unseemly than the circumstance that, when it was proposed to them to release one at the
feast, they asked for the release of Barabbas the robber, and the condemnation of Jesus?6192
And what was more unseemly than the fact, that they all said in His case, “Crucify Him,
crucify Him,” and “Away with such a fellow from the earth”?6193 And can this be freed
from the charge of unseemliness, “His blood be upon us, and upon our children”?6194
Wherefore, when He was avenged, Jerusalem was compassed with armies, and its desolation
Now there are those in whose case it has happened that the man dwells with them without having hated them, because they abide in the house of the last husband, who took to himself their synagogue as wife. But also in their case the latter husband dies,6201 perhaps whenever the last enemy of Christ, death, is destroyed. But whichever of these things may happen, whether the former or the latter to the wife, the former husband, it says, who sent her away, will not he able to turn back and take her to be a wife to himself after she has been defiled, since “it is abomination,” it says, “before the Lord thy God.”6202 But these things will not seem to be consistent with this, “If the fulness of the Gentiles be come in, all Israel shall be saved.”6203 But consider if it can be said to this, that, if she shall be saved by her former husband returning and taking her to himself as wife, she will in any case be saved after she has been polluted. A priest, then, will not take to himself as a wife one who has been a harlot and an outcast,6204 but no other, as being inferior to the priest, is hindered from doing so. But if you seek for the harlot in regard to the calling of the Gentiles, you may use the passage, “Take to yourself a wife of fornication, and children of fornication,”6205 etc.; for, as “the priests in the temple profane the sabbath, and are guiltless,”6206 so he who, casting out his former wife, takes in due season “a wife of fornication,” having done it according to the command of Him who says, when it is necessary, and so long as it was neces- sary, “He shall not take a harlot to wife,” and, when it was reasonable, He says, “Take to yourself a wife of fornication.” For as the Son of man is Lord of the sabbath,6207 and not the slave of the sabbath as the people are, so He who gives the law has power to give it “until a time of reformation,”6208 and to change the law, and, when the time of the reformation is at hand, also to give after the former way and after the former heart another way and another heart, “in an acceptable time, and in a day of salvation.”6209 And let these things be said according to our interpretation of the law in regard to the bill of divorcement.
But some one may inquire whether the human soul can be figuratively called a wife,
and the angel who is set over her and is her ruler, with whom as her sovereign she holds
conversation, can be called her husband; so that according to this each lawfully dwells along
with the soul which is worthy of the guardianship of a divine angel; but sometimes after
long sojourning and intercourse a cause may arise in the soul why she does not find favour
in the eyes of the angel who is her lord and ruler, because that in it there is found an unseemly
thing; and bonds may be written out, as such are written, and a bill of divorcement be
written and put into the hands of her who is cast out, so that she may no longer be familiar
with her former guardian, when she is cast out from his dwelling. And even she who has
gone away from her former dwelling may be joined to another husband, and be unfortunate
with him, not only, as in the case of the former, not finding favour in his sight because an
unseemly thing was found in her, but even being hated by him.6210 Yea, and even there
might be written out from the second husband a bill of divorcement and it might be put
into her hands from the last husband who sends her away from his dwelling. But whether
there can be such a change of the life of angels with men, as to amount, so far as concerns
their relation to us, to their death, one may put the question rash though it be; but be that
as it may, she also who has once fallen away from the former husband will not return again
to him, for the former husband who sent her away will not be able to turn back and take
her as wife to himself, after she was defiled.6211 And if one should dare, using a Scripture
which is in circulation in the church, but not acknowledged by all to be divine, to soften
down a precept of this kind, the passage might be taken from The Shepherd, concerning
some who as soon as they believe are put in subjection to Michael,6212 but falling away from
him from love of pleasure, are put in subjection to the angel of luxury,6213 then to the angel
of punishment,6214 and after this to the angel of repentance; for you observe that the wife
or soul who has once been given to luxury no longer returns to the first ruler, but also besides
suffering punishment, is put in subjection to one inferior to Michael; for the angel of penitence
is inferior to him. We must therefore take heed lest there be found in us any unseemly
thing, and we should not find favour in the eyes of our husband Christ, or of the angel who
has been set over us. For if we do not take heed, perhaps we also shall receive the bill of di-
But, while dealing with the passage, I would say that we will be able perhaps now to
understand and clearly set forth a question which is hard to grasp and see into, with regard
to the legislation of the Apostle concerning ecclesiastical matters; for Paul wishes no one of
those of the church, who has attained to any eminence beyond the many, as is attained in
the administration of the sacraments, to make trial of a second marriage. For laying down
the law in regard to bishops in the first Epistle to Timothy, he says, “If a man seeketh the
office of a bishop, he desireth a good work. The bishop, therefore, must be without reproach,
the husbands of one wife, temperate, sober-minded,”6216 etc.; and, in regard to deacons,
“Let the deacons,” he says, “be the husbands of one wife, ruling their children and their own
houses well,”6217 etc. Yea, and also when appointing widows, he says, “Let there be no one
as a widow under threescore years old, having been the wife of one man;”6218 and after this
he says the things superadded, as being second or third in importance to this. And, in the
Epistle to Titus, “For this cause,” he says, “I left thee in Crete that thou shouldest set in order
the things that were wanting, and appoint elders in every city as I gave thee charge. If any
one is blameless, the husband of one wife, having children, that believe”6219—of course—and
so on. Now, when we saw that some who have been married twice may be much better than
those who have been married once, we were perplexed why Paul does not at all permit those
who have been twice married to be appointed to ecclesiastical dignities; for also it seemed
to me that such a thing was worthy of examination, as it was possible that a man, who had
been unfortunate in two marriages, and had lost his second wife while he was yet young,
might have lived for the rest of his years up to old age in the greatest self-control and chastity.
Who, then, would not naturally be perplexed why at all, when a ruler of the church is being
sought for, we do not appoint such a man, though he has been twice married, because of
the expressions about marriage, but lay hold of the man who has been once married as our
ruler, even if he chance to have lived to old age with his wife, and sometimes may not have
been disciplined in chastity and temperance? But, from what is said in the law about the
bill of divorcement, I reflect whether, seeing that the bishop and the presbyter and the deacon
are a symbol of things that truly exist in accordance with these names, he wished to appoint
those who were figuratively once married, in order that he who is able to give attention to
the matter, may find out from the spiritual law the one who was unworthy of ecclesiastical
rule, whose soul did not find favour in the eyes of her husband because there had been found
in her an unseemly thing, and she had become worthy of the bill of divorcement; for such
But, even if we have seemed to touch on things too deep for our capacity in the passages, nevertheless, because of the literal expression these things must further be said, that some of the laws were written not as excellent, but as by way of accommodation to the weakness of those to whom the law was given; for something of this kind is indicated in the words, “Moses for your hardness of heart suffered you to put away your wives;”6221 but that which is pre-eminent and superior to the law, which was written for their hardness of heart, is indicated in this, “But from the beginning it hath not been so.” But in the new covenant also there are some legal injunctions of the same order as, “Moses for your hardness of heart suffered you to put away your wives;” for example, because of our hardness of heart, it has been written on account of our weakness, “But because of fornications, let each man have his own wife and let each woman have her own husband;”6222 and this, “Let the husband render unto the wife her due, and likewise also the wife unto the husband.”6223 To these sayings it is accordingly subjoined, “But this I say by way of permission, not of commandment.” 6224 But this also, “A wife is bound for so long time as her husband liveth, but if her husband be dead, she is free to be married to whom she will, only in the Lord,”6225 was said by Paul in view of our hardness of heart and weakness, to those who do not wish to desire earnestly the greater gifts6226 and become more blessed. But now contrary to what was written, some even of the rulers of the church have permitted a woman to marry, even when her husband was living, doing contrary to what was written, where it is said, “A wife is bound for so long time as her husband liveth,” and “So then if while her husband liveth, she shall be joined to another man she shall be called an adulteress,”6227 not indeed altogether without reason, for it is probable this concession was permitted in comparison with worse things, contrary to what was from the beginning ordained by law, and written.
But perhaps some Jewish man of those who dare to oppose the teaching of our Saviour
will say, that when Jesus said, “Whosoever shall put away his own wife, saving for the cause
of fornication, maketh her an adulteress,”6228 He also gave permission to put away a wife
like as well as Moses did, who was said by Him to have given laws for the hardness of heart
of the people, and will hold that the saying, “Because he found in her an unseemly thing,”6229
is to be reckoned as the same as fornication on account of which with good cause a wife
could be cast away from her husband. But to him it must be said that, if she who committed
adultery was according to the law to be stoned, clearly it is not in this sense that the unseemly
thing is to be understood. For it is not necessary for adultery or any such great indecency
to write a bill of divorcement and give it into the hands of the wife; but indeed perhaps
Moses called every sin an unseemly thing, on the discovery of which by the husband in the
wife, as not finding favour in the eyes of her husband, the bill of divorcement is written, and
the wife is sent away from the house of her husband; “but from the beginning it hath not
been so.”6230 After this our Saviour says, not at all permitting the dissolution of marriages
for any other sin than fornication alone, when detected in the wife, “Whosoever shall put
away his own wife, saving for the cause of fornication, maketh her an adulteress.”6231 But
it might be a subject for inquiry if on this account He hinders any one putting away a wife,
unless she be caught in fornication, for any other reason, as for example for poisoning, or
for the destruction during the absence of her husband from home of an infant born to them,
or for any form of murder whatsoever. And further, if she were found despoiling and pillaging
the house of her husband, though she was not guilty of fornication, one might ask if
he would with reason cast away such an one, seeing that the Saviour forbids any one to put
away his own wife saving for the cause of fornication. In either case there appears to be
something monstrous, whether it be really monstrous, I do not know; for to endure sins of
such heinousness which seem to be worse than adultery or fornication, will appear to be
irrational; but again on the other hand to act contrary to the design of the teaching of the
Saviour, every one would acknowledge to be impious. I wonder therefore why He did not
say, Let no one put away his own wife saving for the cause of fornication, but says, “Whosoever
shall put away his own wife, saving for the cause of fornication, maketh her an adulteress.”
6232 For confessedly he who puts away his wife when she is not a fornicator, makes
her an adulteress, so far as it lies with him, for if, “when the husband is living she shall be
Now after these things, having considered how many possible accidents may arise in
marriages, which it was necessary for the man to endure and in this way suffer very great
hardships, or if he did not endure, to transgress the word of Christ, the disciples say to him,
taking refuge in celibacy as easier, and more expedient than marriage, though the latter ap-
pears to be expedient, “If the case of the man is so with his wife, it is not expedient to
marry.”6234 And to this the Saviour said, teaching us that absolute chastity is a gift given
by God, and not merely the fruit of training, but given by God with prayer, “All men cannot
receive the saying, but they to whom it is given.”6235 Then seeing that some make a sophistical
attack on the saying. “To whom it is given,” as if those who wished to remain pure in
celibacy, but were mastered by their desires, had an excuse, we must say that, if we believe
the Scriptures, why at all do we lay hold of the saying, “But they to whom it is given,” but
no longer attend to this, “Ask and it shall be given you,”6236 and to that which is added to
it, “For every one that asketh receiveth”?6237 For if they “to whom it is given” can receive
this saying about absolute purity, let him who wills ask, obeying and believing Him who
said, “Ask and it shall be given you,”6238 and not doubting about the saying, “Every one
that asketh receiveth.”6239 But when there you will inquire who it is that asketh, for no one
of those who do not receive has asked, even though he seems to have done so, since it is not
lawful to say that the saying, “Every one that asketh receiveth,” is a lie. Who then is he that
asketh, but he who has obeyed Jesus when He says, “If ye stand praying, believe that ye receive,
and ye shall receive”?6240 But he that asketh must do everything in his power that he
may pray “with the spirit” and pray also “with the understanding,”6241 and pray “without
ceasing,”6242 keeping in mind also the saying, “And He spake a parable unto them to the
end that they ought always to pray, and not to faint, saying, There was in a city a judge,”6243
etc. And it is useful to know what it is to ask, and what it is to receive, and what is meant
by “Every one that asketh, receiveth,”6244 and by “I say unto you though he will not rise and
Genesis 1:1 1:11 1:16 1:20 1:21 1:26 1:26 1:26-27 1:27 1:27 1:28 2:11 2:23 2:24 3:9 3:15 3:16 3:23 4:3-8 4:9 4:23 4:25 5:24 7 7:4 12:1-3 12:22 13:14-16 15:5-6 15:15 18:27 19 21:8 22:6-10 22:17 26:13 26:13 27 27:41 28:4 31:27 37 38:4 40:20 43:34 46:11 48:16 49:2 49:10 49:10 49:16
Exodus 1:13-14 2:14 2:22 3:2 3:5 3:6 3:11 3:14-15 4:10 4:11 6:16 6:24 7:1 8:2 8:21-23 9:2 12:1-3 12:5 12:8 12:11 12:26 12:43-48 12:46 12:48 14 14:11 14:15 15:17 16:23 19:9 19:16 20:12 20:12 21:15 22:29 22:31 23:16 25:39 29:38-44 29:38-44 30:20 31:3 31:6 32:7 32:7 32:9 32:32 32:32 32:34 33:15 36:1-2 36:8
Leviticus 10:12 19:23 20:9 20:9 21:14 23:2 26:10-11 26:12
Numbers 1:3 3:47 12:7 12:10 12:14-15 14:28 16 16:22 16:33 17 18:7 18:22 18:27 25:12 27:16 28:1 33:6
Deuteronomy 4:19 4:19 5:31 9:9 9:12 10:10 18:15 18:15 22:25 24:1 24:1-3 24:1-4 24:3 24:3 24:4 24:4 24:4 28:66-67 30:15 32:4 32:8 32:8-9 32:15 32:39
Joshua 2 3:5 3:7 3:9-10 5:9 5:13-14 6:25
Judges 11:35 20:28
1 Samuel 1:23-24 2:7 16:14
2 Samuel 6:4-5 7:2 16:9
1 Kings 2:11 4:32 5:3-5 5:15-18 5:18 6:1 6:4 6:8 6:10 6:16 6:19 6:21 7:13 8:39 11:14 13:2 18:8 18:21 18:33
2 Kings 1:8 2:8 2:11 2:11 2:14 2:15 2:15 5:9-10 19:9 24:7
1 Chronicles 10 22:8 22:8-9 22:9 22:14 27:3 29:1-5
2 Chronicles 20:7 31:14
Ezra
Esther 4:22
Job 1:1 1:12 1:15-19 1:16 1:16 3:8 4:16-18 4:19-21 5:1-5 5:11 5:17-26 11:2-3 14:4-5 15:15 19:25-26 25:5 38:11 40:19
Psalms 1:2 2:2 2:2 2:3 2:6 2:7 2:7-8 2:26 3:6 4:4 4:4 4:7 4:15 4:24 4:24 4:26 4:26 5:3 5:15 6:6 7:15 8:2 8:18 9:13-14 10:1 10:1 10:4 11:7 11:7 12:3-5 14:3 16:9 16:12 18:11 18:18 18:19-20 18:19-20 18:20 18:22 18:22-23 18:25-26 19:1-3 19:2-4 19:9 19:165 19:165 19:165 20:7 20:7 22:1 22:2-4 22:6-8 22:10 22:13 22:14 24:1 24:7 24:8 24:9 25:2 27:1 27:3 28:7 30:8 31:18 31:18 31:24 32:1-2 32:10 33:6 33:10 33:10 33:17 33:17 34:7 34:11-17 35:16 36:2 36:6 36:10 37:35-37 38:6 39:7-10 39:13 39:15 40:7 41:5 42 42:1 43:2 43:2 44:1 45:1 45:1 45:8 45:14 46:4 48:5 48:5 49:14 50:1 50:1 50:15 50:16-23 50:17-22 51:1-17 51:10 51:12 51:17 55:18 62:4 63:3 67:11-12 69:5 69:28 69:31-32 69:31-32 71:6 72:1-2 72:7 72:12 73:8-9 74:9 74:13 77:7 78:36-37 79:12 81:7 82:5 84:5 88:4-5 88:6 88:6 89:21 89:32-33 89:48 91:15 142:4
Proverbs 1:6 1:22-33 1:24 2:21-22 3:12 3:34 4:23 4:27 5:22 5:22 7:3 7:3 8:8-9 8:22 8:22 8:22 8:22 10:19 16:5 16:23 16:23 19:14 19:14 20:6 20:27 25:20 26:9 27:2 30:6 30:19
Ecclesiastes 3:1 12:11 12:11 12:12
Song of Solomon 1:15 2:5
Isaiah 1:7 1:8 1:13 1:16-20 1:18 1:21 2:1 2:10 3:1-3 3:11 5:18 6:1 6:3 6:9 7:11 8:36 9:2 9:5-6 9:6 9:9 11:1 11:1-3 11:2 13:11 22:22 25:8 26:9 26:20 29:8 29:9-15 29:11-12 29:13 29:13 29:13 29:13 29:14 29:15 30:6 34:4 35:6 40:2 40:3 40:3 40:6 40:6 40:9 40:10 41:8 42:1 42:1-4 42:6 42:18 43:3-4 43:10 48:16 48:16 49:1-3 49:2 49:2-3 49:3 49:5-6 49:6 49:6 49:6 49:22-23 50:1 52:5 52:6 52:7 53 53:2 53:2-3 53:2-3 53:4 53:7 54:1 54:1 54:11-14 54:15 57:15 58:9 60:13-20 60:17 61:1 62:11 63:1 65:1 66:2 66:18 66:24 66:24 66:24 66:24 66:24
Jeremiah 1:7 1:10 2:13 2:18 4:16 5:14 7:11 9:23 9:23-24 11:19 11:19 14:1 20:7 20:9 20:9 22:24 23:24 31:27 32:27
Lamentations
Ezekiel 2:3 9:6 14:14 14:20 17:24 18:4 18:17-22 18:20-23 18:21-24 18:24 18:30 27:25 29:3-5 33 33:11 33:12 34:23 37:1-4 37:11
Daniel 3:20 3:86 6:16 7:10 7:10 7:10 12:3
Hosea 1:1 1:2 1:2 2:23 7:2 7:4 9:5 10:12 10:13 14:10
Joel 2:28
Amos 5:10 5:26
Jonah 3
Habakkuk 2:3
Zechariah 3:4 5:7-8 9:9 9:9 9:9-10 9:10
Malachi 1:6 3:1 3:1 3:1 4:5-6 4:5-6 4:5-6
Matthew
1:1 1:1-17 1:18 1:19 1:20 1:21 1:22 1:23 1:24 1:25 2:1 2:1 2:2 2:3 2:4 2:5 2:6
2:7 2:8 2:9 2:10 2:11 2:12 2:13 2:14 2:15 2:16 2:17 2:18 2:19 2:20 2:21 2:22
2:23 2:23 3:1 3:2 3:2 3:2 3:3 3:4 3:5 3:6 3:7 3:7 3:7-8 3:8 3:9 3:10 3:10 3:11
3:13 3:13 3:14 3:15 3:16 3:17 3:17 4:2 4:2-3 4:4 4:5 4:6 4:7 4:9 4:9 4:10 4:10
4:11 4:11 4:11 4:11-15 4:12 4:12 4:13 4:14 4:15 4:16 4:16 4:17 4:17 4:17 4:18
4:18 4:19 4:19 4:19 4:20 4:21 4:22 4:24 5:1 5:1 5:1 5:1-3 5:2 5:3 5:3 5:4 5:5
5:6 5:7 5:8 5:9 5:9 5:10 5:11 5:12 5:13 5:14 5:14 5:14 5:15 5:16 5:16 5:16
5:16 5:17 5:17 5:18 5:19 5:19 5:20 5:21 5:22 5:23 5:24 5:25 5:25 5:26 5:26
5:27 5:28 5:29 5:30 5:31 5:32 5:32 5:32 5:32 5:33 5:33 5:34 5:34-35 5:35 5:35
5:36 5:37 5:38 5:39 5:40 5:41 5:42 5:43 5:44 5:45 5:45 5:46 5:47 5:48 6:1 6:1-2
6:2 6:3 6:4 6:5 6:6 6:7 6:8 6:9 6:10 6:11 6:12 6:12-15 6:13 6:14 6:15 6:16
6:17 6:18 6:19 6:20 6:20 6:21 6:21 6:22 6:23 6:24 6:24 6:25 6:26 6:27 6:28
6:29 6:30 6:31 6:32 6:33 6:34 7:1 7:1 7:2 7:2 7:6 7:6 7:6 7:7 7:7 7:7 7:7 7:8
7:8 7:8 7:8 7:12 7:13 7:14 7:14 7:14 7:14 7:14 7:14 7:15 7:15 7:16 7:17 7:18
7:19 7:20 7:21 7:21 7:21-23 7:22 7:23 7:23 7:24 7:25 7:26 7:27 7:28 7:28 7:29
8 8:1 8:2-3 8:4 8:5 8:5 8:5-6 8:7 8:8 8:10 8:11 8:12 8:13 8:16 8:17 8:17 8:18
8:19 8:20 8:23 8:24 8:25 8:28 8:28 8:29 8:32 9:1 9:8 9:9 9:13 9:15 9:15 9:18
Mark
1 1 1 1 1:1 1:2 1:2-3 1:6-7 1:9 1:11 1:12 1:13 1:13-14 1:14-27 1:15 1:16 1:21
1:29 1:33 1:35 1:36 1:37 1:38 1:39 1:41 1:42 1:43 1:44 1:45 2:1 2:2 2:8 2:9
2:10 2:11 2:12 2:12 2:14 2:14 2:20 2:20 2:21 2:22 2:24 2:25 2:26 2:27 3:4 3:5
3:7 3:8 3:9 3:10 3:11 3:12 3:14 3:17 3:19-20 3:21 3:26 3:28 3:29 3:30 3:31 4:7
4:8 4:10 4:11 4:13 4:14 4:19 4:22 4:23 4:24 4:25 4:26 4:27 4:28 4:29 4:30 4:30
4:31 4:32 4:33 4:33 4:34 4:34 4:35 4:36 4:36 4:38 4:39 4:40 5:1 5:2 5:3 5:4
5:4-5 5:5 5:6 5:7 5:7 5:13 5:13 5:16 5:20 5:21 5:23 5:24 5:25 5:26 5:27 5:28
5:29 5:30 5:33 5:34 5:37 5:38 5:39 5:40 5:41 5:42 6:1 6:2 6:4 6:5 6:5 6:5 6:6
6:6 6:8 6:9 6:11 6:12 6:13 6:14 6:14 6:15 6:15 6:16 6:16 6:17 6:18 6:19 6:20
6:21 6:22 6:23 6:24 6:25 6:26 6:27 6:28 6:29 6:30 6:31 6:33 6:34 6:36 6:38
6:39 6:39-40 6:40 6:41 6:41 6:45 6:45 6:51 6:52 6:54 6:54 6:55 6:56 7:1 7:2
7:3 7:3-4 7:4 7:5 7:6 7:8 7:9 7:10 7:11 7:12 7:13 7:14 7:15 7:16 7:17 7:18
7:19 7:19 7:21 7:22 7:23 7:24 7:24 7:24 7:25 7:26 7:29 7:30 7:31 7:32 7:33
7:34 7:35 7:36 7:37 8:3 8:6 8:11 8:12 8:12 8:13 8:14 8:15 8:17 8:18 8:19 8:20
8:21 8:22 8:23 8:24 8:25 8:26 8:27 8:30 8:31 8:32 8:33 8:34 8:35 8:37 8:38
9:1 9:1 9:1 9:2 9:2 9:3 9:3-4 9:5 9:6 9:6 9:6 9:10 9:10 9:11 9:12 9:13 9:14
9:15 9:18 9:20 9:21 9:22 9:23 9:24 9:25 9:26 9:27 9:28 9:29 9:30 9:31 9:31
9:33 9:33-34 9:34 9:35 9:36 9:36-37 9:37 9:39 9:41 9:42 9:44 9:44 9:47 9:48
9:48 9:48 9:48 9:49 9:50 9:50 10:1 10:2 10:2 10:3 10:4 10:5 10:10 10:11 10:12
10:13-14 10:15 10:16 10:17 10:18 10:18 10:18 10:19 10:19 10:19 10:21 10:23
10:24 10:26 10:27 10:29 10:30 10:31 10:32 10:33 10:34 10:35 10:36 10:37 10:38
10:39 10:40 10:41 10:42 10:43 10:44 10:46 10:46 10:47 10:48 10:49 10:50 10:51
11:1-12 11:2 11:2 11:6 11:10 11:12 11:13 11:14 11:15 11:15 11:15 11:16 11:19
11:19 11:20 11:21 11:22 11:23 11:24 11:24-25 11:25 11:26 11:28 11:29 11:30
11:32 11:33 12:3 12:4 12:5 12:6 12:15 12:20 12:26 12:26 12:27 12:28 12:28
12:28 12:29 12:30 12:31 12:32 12:33 12:34 12:34 12:37 12:38 12:39 12:40 12:41
Luke
1:5 1:6 1:6 1:7 1:8 1:9 1:10 1:11 1:12 1:13 1:13 1:13 1:13 1:14 1:15 1:15 1:15
1:16 1:16-17 1:17 1:17 1:17 1:17 1:17 1:17 1:17 1:18 1:18 1:19 1:20 1:21 1:22
1:23 1:24 1:25 1:26 1:27 1:28 1:29 1:30 1:31 1:32 1:32 1:33 1:34 1:35 1:35
1:35 1:36 1:37 1:38 1:39 1:40 1:41 1:41-42 1:42 1:43 1:44 1:45 1:46 1:47 1:48
1:49 1:50 1:51 1:52 1:53 1:54 1:55 1:56 1:57 1:58 1:59 1:60 1:61 1:62 1:63
1:63 1:64 1:65 1:65 1:66 1:67 1:68 1:69 1:70 1:71 1:72 1:73 1:74 1:75 1:76
1:76 1:77 1:78 1:79 2:1 2:2 2:3 2:4 2:5 2:6 2:9 2:10 2:10-11 2:11 2:12 2:13
2:14 2:15 2:16 2:17 2:18 2:19 2:20 2:21 2:22 2:23 2:24 2:25 2:26 2:27 2:28
2:29 2:29-30 2:30 2:31 2:32 2:33 2:34 2:35 2:36 2:37 2:38 2:39 2:40 2:41 2:42
2:43 2:44 2:45 2:46 2:47 2:48 2:49 2:50 2:51 2:52 2:52 3:15 3 3:1 3:2 3:2 3:3
3:4 3:4 3:5 3:6 3:9 3:10 3:11 3:12 3:13 3:14 3:14 3:15 3:16 3:16 3:18 3:19
3:20 3:21 3:22 3:23 3:23-38 4:1 4:2 4:5 4:6 4:7 4:13 4:13-16 4:14 4:14 4:14
4:15 4:15 4:16 4:17 4:18 4:18 4:19 4:20 4:21 4:21 4:22 4:23 4:24 4:25 4:26
4:27 4:28 4:29 4:30 4:31 4:31-41 4:32 4:33 4:34 4:35 4:36 4:37 4:38 4:38 4:39
4:40 4:41 4:42 4:43 4:44 5:1 5:2 5:3 5:4 5:5 5:6 5:7 5:8 5:9 5:10 5:11 5:12
5:15 5:16 5:17 5:18 5:19 5:20 5:21 5:25 5:26 5:26 5:26 5:27 5:28 5:29 5:30
5:31 5:32 5:32 5:33 5:34 5:35 5:36 5:38-39 6:6 6:7 6:8 6:9 6:12 6:13 6:13 6:14
6:15 6:16 6:17 6:18 6:19 6:20 6:22 6:23 6:24 6:25 6:27 6:30 6:31 6:32 6:32
6:33 6:34 6:35 6:36 6:36-38 6:37 6:38 6:39 6:40 6:41 6:42 6:44 6:45 6:45 6:47
6:48 7:2 7:3 7:4 7:5 7:8 7:9 7:10 7:11 7:12 7:12 7:13 7:14 7:15 7:16 7:17 7:18
7:19 7:20 7:21 7:22 7:23 7:24 7:25 7:26 7:26 7:27 7:29 7:30 7:31 7:32 7:32
7:33 7:34 7:35 7:36 7:36-50 7:37 7:37-50 7:38 7:39 7:40 7:41 7:41 7:42 7:43
7:44 7:45 7:46 7:47 7:48 7:49 7:50 8:1 8:2 8:3 8:5 8:5 8:7 8:8 8:8 8:9 8:13
8:14 8:15 8:18 8:19 8:19 8:22 8:22 8:23 8:24 8:25 8:26 8:26-37 8:27 8:27 8:28
8:29 8:29 8:30 8:31 8:32 8:33 8:34 8:35 8:36 8:37 8:38 8:39 8:40 8:41 8:45
8:45-46 8:46 8:46 8:47 8:47 8:48 8:49 8:50 8:53 8:55 8:55 8:56 9:1 9:2 9:3 9:7
9:7 9:7 9:8 9:8 9:8 9:9 9:11 9:11 9:13 9:13 9:14 9:14 9:14-15 9:16 9:20 9:21
9:23 9:25 9:27 9:28 9:28-29 9:29 9:29 9:29 9:30-31 9:31 9:31 9:32 9:32 9:33
John
1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1 1:1-2 1:2 1:2 1:3 1:3 1:3-4 1:3-5 1:4 1:5 1:5 1:5 1:6 1:7 1:7
1:7 1:8 1:9 1:9 1:10 1:10 1:10 1:11 1:12 1:13 1:14 1:14 1:14 1:14 1:15 1:15
1:15-18 1:16 1:17 1:18 1:19 1:19 1:19-20 1:19-21 1:20 1:20 1:21 1:21 1:21 1:22
1:23 1:23 1:24 1:24 1:24 1:24-25 1:25 1:25 1:25 1:25 1:26 1:26 1:26 1:27 1:28
1:28 1:28 1:29 1:29 1:29 1:29 1:29 1:29 1:29 1:29 1:29-31 1:30 1:30-31 1:31
1:32 1:32 1:32-34 1:33 1:33 1:34 1:35 1:35 1:35-38 1:36 1:37 1:38 1:38 1:39
1:40 1:40 1:41 1:41 1:42 1:42 1:43 1:44 1:45 1:46 1:46 1:47 1:48 1:49 1:50
1:51 2:1 2:2 2:3 2:4 2:5 2:6 2:7 2:8 2:9 2:10 2:11 2:12-25 2:13 2:13 2:13
2:13-17 2:14 2:14 2:16 2:17 2:18 2:18-19 2:19 2:20 2:20 2:21 2:21 2:22 2:22
2:23 2:23-25 2:24 2:25 2:25 3:1 3:2 3:3 3:4 3:5 3:6 3:7 3:8 3:9 3:10 3:11 3:12
3:13 3:14 3:15 3:16 3:17 3:18 3:18 3:19 3:20 3:21 3:22 3:23 3:23-26 3:24 3:24
3:25 3:26 3:27 3:28 3:29 3:30 3:31 3:32 3:33 3:34 3:35 3:36 4:1 4:1-2 4:2 4:3
4:4 4:5 4:6 4:7 4:8 4:9 4:10 4:11 4:12 4:13 4:14 4:15 4:16 4:17 4:18 4:19 4:20
4:21 4:22 4:23 4:24 4:25 4:25 4:26 4:27 4:28 4:29 4:30 4:31 4:32 4:33 4:34
4:35 4:36 4:37 4:38 4:39 4:40 4:41 4:42 4:43 4:44 4:45 4:45 4:46 4:46 4:47
4:48 4:48 4:49 4:50 4:51 4:52 4:53 4:54 5:1 5:1 5:2 5:3 5:4 5:5 5:6 5:7 5:8
5:9 5:10 5:11 5:12 5:13 5:14 5:15 5:16 5:17 5:18 5:19 5:19 5:20 5:21 5:22 5:23
5:24 5:25 5:26 5:27 5:27 5:28 5:29 5:30 5:31 5:32 5:33 5:34 5:35 5:36 5:37
5:38 5:39 5:39 5:39 5:40 5:41 5:42 5:43 5:44 5:45 5:46 5:46 5:46 5:46 5:47
6:1 6:2 6:3 6:4 6:5 6:5 6:6 6:7 6:8 6:9 6:9 6:9 6:10 6:10 6:12 6:13 6:13 6:14
6:15 6:16 6:17 6:18 6:19 6:21 6:22 6:23 6:24 6:25 6:26 6:27 6:28 6:29 6:30
6:31 6:32 6:33 6:33 6:33 6:33 6:34 6:35 6:35 6:36 6:37 6:38 6:39 6:40 6:41
6:41 6:42 6:43 6:44 6:44 6:45 6:46 6:47 6:48 6:48-50 6:49 6:49 6:50 6:51 6:51
Acts 1:8 1:8 4:11 4:13 4:27 4:27 4:32 5:20 5:29-30 5:36-37 7:43 7:52 8:26 9:4-5 12:13-15 13:10 15:20 16:3 17:23 18:18 19:2 20:7-9 20:35 21:24 21:26 21:26
Romans 1:1-5 1:3 1:3 1:4 1:8 1:14 1:20 1:25 1:26 1:32 2:4 2:15 2:16 2:16 2:16 2:25-26 2:29 2:29 3:2 3:25 3:25 3:25 3:25-26 3:29 4:3 4:11 4:17 4:17 5:3-5 5:13 6:4 6:4 6:4 6:4 6:9 6:10 6:12 6:12 6:12 7:1-2 7:2-3 7:3 7:3 7:8-9 7:12 7:14 7:14 7:23 7:23 8:3 8:3 8:6 8:8-9 8:11 8:15 8:15 8:16 8:19 8:20 8:20 8:22 8:24 8:29 8:29 8:31 8:32 8:32 8:35 8:35 9:5 9:11-14 9:25 10:6-8 10:6-8 10:10 10:10 10:15 11:5 11:25-26 11:33 12:5 13:7 13:12 13:12 13:13 14:2 14:9 14:23 14:23 15:19 15:24 16:25
1 Corinthians 1:1 1:5 1:10 1:12 1:21 1:21 1:23 1:24 1:24 1:26-27 1:27 1:28 1:30 1:30 1:30 1:30 1:31 2:2 2:4 2:4 2:6 2:7 2:7 2:7-8 2:9 2:9 2:9 2:9 2:10 2:11 2:11 2:12 2:13 2:14 2:14-15 2:16 2:16 3:1 3:2 3:13 3:19 4:5 4:5 4:9 4:13 4:19-20 5:4 5:7 5:8 5:8 5:11 5:28 6:3 6:17 6:17 6:20 7:2 7:5 7:5 7:5 7:6 7:6 7:7 7:12 7:17 7:29 7:31 7:39 7:39-40 8:3 8:5 8:8 8:8 8:11-12 9:10 9:19 9:20 9:20-22 10:1-4 10:4 10:4 10:11 10:13 10:26 10:28 10:31 11:1 11:28 11:30 11:30 12:4-6 12:8 12:12 12:12 12:18 12:21 12:25 12:25 12:26 12:27 12:27 12:27 12:28 12:31 13:1 13:2 13:2 13:4 13:5 13:5 13:7-8 13:9-10 13:10 13:11 13:11 13:11 13:12 14:8 14:15 14:32 14:32 15:15 15:20 15:20 15:20 15:22 15:22-24 15:25 15:25-26 15:26 15:26 15:41-42 15:45 15:52
2 Corinthians
Galatians 1:15 1:19 2:3 2:4 2:20 2:20 2:20 2:20 3:3 3:13 4:1 4:1-2 4:4 4:24 4:26 4:26 4:27 4:27 5:15 5:17 6:2 6:14 6:14 6:14 6:14 6:14
Ephesians 1:3-5 1:17 1:21 1:21 2:2 2:6 2:12 2:12 2:14 2:14 2:20 3:5 3:8 4:4-6 4:11 4:11 4:13 4:13 4:13 4:20 5:8 5:21 5:22-23 5:25 5:27 5:31-32 6:12 6:12 6:12 6:12 6:12 6:16
Philippians 1:23 2:6 2:6 2:7 2:7 2:7 2:8 2:8 2:9-11 3:3 3:8 3:8 3:19 3:20 3:20 3:20 3:21 3:21 4:3 4:3 4:13 4:13 4:13
Colossians 1:15 1:15 1:15 1:15 1:15 1:15 1:15-16 1:18 1:19 2:3 2:8 2:9 2:14 2:14-15 2:15 2:15 2:15 2:16 2:16 2:17 2:21-22 3:2 3:3-4 3:3-4 3:4
1 Thessalonians 1:1 2:7 2:14-15 5:5 5:12-13 5:17 5:23 5:23
2 Thessalonians 2:3 2:3 2:3-4 2:4 2:8 2:9 2:9-10 2:11-12 2:12
1 Timothy 1:7 3:1 3:1-2 3:10 3:12 3:15 4:1-3 4:5 4:10 4:10 4:13 4:13 4:16 4:16 5:9 5:21 6:5 6:10 6:16 6:20 6:20
2 Timothy 3:11 3:12 3:16 4:3-4
Titus 1:2 1:5-6 1:14 1:15 2:14 3:1 3:5 3:5
Hebrews 1:1-2 1:3-4 1:5 1:5 1:7 1:11 1:13 1:14 2:9 2:9 2:11 2:14 2:14-15 3:2 3:5 3:14 4:12 4:14 4:14 5:6 5:12 5:14 6:18 8:5 9:10 9:23 10:1 10:1 10:1 10:37 11:5 11:16 11:17 11:31 11:37 11:37 11:37 12:1 12:6 12:22 12:22-23 13:17
James 1:8 2:21 2:23 4:1 4:6 5:19-25 5:20
1 Peter 1:4 1:12 1:18-19 1:19 1:20 2:2 2:2 2:2 2:2 2:5 2:5 2:17 3:7 3:18-20 3:20 4:4 4:8 5:5 5:5 5:6 5:13
2 Peter
1 John 1:5 1:6 2:1 2:1-2 2:1-2 2:9 2:11 2:15 2:18 2:23 4:18 5:8 5:16
Jude 1:1 1:1 1:6 1:7 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:8 1:10 1:13
Revelation 1:17-18 1:18 3:7 3:12 5:1-5 5:6 6:10 7:2-5 7:3-4 10:4 10:9-10 14:1-5 14:6-7 16:5 16:7 19:11 19:11-16 21:2 22:12 22:13 22:13
Judith 8:19 8:30 9:2 10:4
Wisdom of Solomon 2:24 9:6 11:21 12:12 17:1
1 Maccabees 2:11
2 Maccabees 7:28
Sirach 18:7 18:30 27:11 28:25
ἀγάπη: 454
ἀγαπῶσιν: 441
ἀκούονται αἱ φωναὶ αὐτῶν: 434
ἀνάπαυσιν: 484
ἀνδρὶ: 880
ἀπαρχή: 542
ἀπολάβητε: 482
ἀσεβεῖς: 467
ἀσθενεῖς: 467
ἀφιλοξενίαν: 442
ἀφορμή: 799
ἁρμόζεται·: 988
ἁρμονία: 771
ἄνθρωπον: 458
ἅγια μέρη: 437
ἐγένετο: 667
ἐδόθη: 437
ἐκείνῃ,: 10
ἐκείνη: 10
ἐκκακῶμεν: 476
ἐλεηθῆναι: 464
ἐν Χριστῷ: 461
ἐν τῶ ἱερῷ: 768
ἐν τῶ τέλει: 442
ἐπέσαντο: 10
ἐπήνεγκεν: 413
ἐπιδομή: 451
ἐπιδοχή: 451
ἐπινομή: 451
ἐπιπτὰς: 432
ἐροῦμιν: 440
ἐτέλεσεν: 1010
ἐυδοκιας:: 556
ἑκτικῶς: 444
ἑξῆς: 965
ἑτερόδοξοι: 557
ἓκαστον τῶν σπερμάτων: 431
ἔγγραφοι: 452
ἔδειξεν: 411
ἔλαβε δικαιοσύνην: 411
ἔξω: 965
ἔπεσάν τε: 10
ἔριν: 411
ἔψεξαν: 421
ἕως θανάτου ἤθλησαν: 411
ἠγωνισμένοις: 776
ἠκριβωκότα: 666
ἰερόν: 768
ἱλασμὁς: 592
ἱλασμός: 570
ἱλαστήριον: 570 592
ὀυ κελεύει ἁλλὰ παραγγέλλει: 873
ὁ: 796
ὁ δημιοῦργος τῶν αἰώνων καὶ ποτὴρ πανάγιος: 442
ὁμιλίαι: 531
ὁρμή: 799
ὁρωμένοις: 468
ὅλον: 480
ὅς καλεῖται: 796
ὑμᾶς: 854
ὑπηρεσίας: 424
ὑπομνήματα: 462
ὡς: 483
έπινομὴ: 451
῾Η γὰρ ὕπανδρος γυνὴ τῷ ζῶντι ἀνδρὶ δέδεται νόμῳ: 880
Α: 567 570 587 588
Κύριος: 476
Λόγοι: 604
Λόγος: 604
Ναζαρηνοῦ: 547
Παρέχειν μικροψυχίαν: 5
Παραλημφθῆναι: 9
Σελήνη: 516
Χρῖστοῦ: 408
Ω: 567 570 587 588
αὐ τοκράτωρ: 510
αὐτὴ: 10
αὐτὸς ὥρας: 10
αὐτῆς ὥρας: 10
αὐτῶν: 439
αὐτοὔ: 439
αὐτοὺς: 704
αὐτοῦ: 409
βασίλειον: 480
βασιλείαν: 480
βλέπετε πόσος: 463
βλαβεράς: 435
γῆ: 441
γεγωνιωμένοις: 776
γνῶσις: 608
γυῶσις: 549
δέους: 408
δεσπότην: 462
δεσπότης: 460
δεσπότου: 464
διέλθωμεν: 413
διὸ καὶ κόσμος καλεῖται: 514
διαδοχή: 451
διανύει: 432
διαφέρον τι: 541
διαφέροντες: 541
διδάσκαλοι: 544
διεσώθησαν: 848
εἰς αἱρέσεις: 420
εἷς: 483
εὐαρεστείτω: 448
εὐαριστεῖν: 470
εὐχαριστεῖν: 470
εὑρεθῶμεν: 457
θάνατος ποιμανεῖ αὐτούς—: 458
θέλει: 583
θαυμαστή: 511
θεοῦ: 457
κόσμος: 514 971
κύριος: 463
καἷ: 648
καὶ: 1011
καὶ ἀσύνετοι: 446
κατἁ: 648
κατὰ: 10 10
κατὰ καιρόν: 431
κατὰ καιροὺς τεταγμένους: 447
κατέσκαψεν: 412
κλέπτης: 516
κοσμος: 729
λάβωμεν: 431
λόγος: 483
λόγος ἐνδιάθετος: 838
λόγος προφορικός: 838
λεγεσθαι: 609
λογος: 590 597
ματαιολογίαν: 415
μετὰ: 10
μεταπροδιδόασι: 427
νόμῳ: 880
ναος: 768
οἰκονομία: 511
οὐ: 666
οὐδεμία: 635
οτενοχωρία: 465
πάλαι: 485
παντοκράτωρ: 510
παρα τὴν: 619
παραλαβόντες: 9
παρεκδέξασθαι: 608
πατὴρ γὰρ ἀγαθὸς ὤν: 464
περιστάσεις: 407
πιστεύοντας: 441
πλάσαι: 422
πλῆσαι: 422
πλεονεξία: 442
πνεύματος δυνάμεως: 1011
πονηρίαν: 442
πονηροί: 475
ποτεῖ: 583
πρὸ πάυτων: 614
προετοιμάσας: 440
προευτρεπισός: 915
προσκλήσεις: 428 454
προσκλίσεις: 454
πρωτογέννημα: 542
ραφιδεόυτῶν, συρραπτόντων τῶν ραφιδευτῶν: 536
σὺ ἐκεῖ εἶ: 435
σὺ δὲ ἐμίσησας...ὁ ῥυόμενος: 442
σημειώσεις: 531
σιγῆς: 428
σταυρίσκειν: 9
στερἑωμα: 600
στερεός: 600
συμφωνήσωσιν: 988
συναισθήσεως: 408
συνειδήσεως: 408
σωζομένοις: 468
σωθῆναι: 848
τὰ ἀγαθά: 442
τὰ κακὰ: 948
τὰ καλὰ: 948
τάξει: 439
τὸ: 602
τόμοι: 531
τῆς ἀληθείας: 477
τῆς παραδόσεως ἡμῶν: 413
τῆς πληγῆς: 422
τῶν ἄνω: 768
τῷ ναῷ: 768
τῷ πατρὶ αὐτοῦ τῷ θεῷ: 413
τεθλιμμένη: 683 683
τελετὰς: 1010
τελετή: 1010 1010
τημελείτω: 445
τις: 511
τυγχάνομτας: 600
φυγαδευθείς: 411
φυσικαί: 520
χαριτι: 594
χωρίζει: 990
χωρις: 594
(Literarischer: 34
., 493–496; cf: 36
Apologie des Aristides: 499
De evangg. in arab. e simp. Syr: 40
Die vier Evangelien, arabisch, aus der Wiener Handschrift: 261
Die vier Evv: 264
Forschungen: 31
Forschungen zur Geschichte des neutestamentlichen Kanons: 35
Gesch. d. altchrist. Lit. bis. Euseb: 36
Geschichte der altchristl.: 6
Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur: 300
Jahrbucher fur Prot. Theol: 535
Nachrichten von der Königl. Gesellsch. der Wiss: 36
Nachrichten von der Königl. Gesellsch. der Wiss., etc., zu Göttingen,: 35
Polemische und apologetische Lit. in Arabische Sprache: 33
Recension und Rekonstruktion des Textes, von Lic. Edgar Hennecke. (Die Griechischen Apologeten: 499
Tatians Diatessaron, seine bisher. Lit. u. die Reconstruction des Textes nach einer neuentdeckten Handschrift: 34
Texte und Untersuchungen: 6 38
Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der Altchristlichen Litteratur: 500
i v 1 3 4 5 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 33 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 100 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 123 124 125 126 127 128 129 130 139 141 142 143 145 146 147 149 151 152 153 154 155 156 157 158 159 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 169 170 171 172 173 174 175 177 178 179 180 181 183 184 185 186 187 188 189 190 191 192 193 194 195 196 197 198 199 200 201 185 186 187 188 189 190 191 192 193 194 195 196 197 198 199 201 203 205 206 207 208 209 210 211 212 213 214 215 216 217 219 220 221 222 223 224 225 227 228 229 230 231 232 233 234 235 236 237 238 239 240 241 242 243 244 245 246 247 248 249 251 252 253 254 255 256 257 259 260 261 262 263 264 265 266 267 268 269 270 271 272 273 274 275 276 277 278 279 263 264 265 266 267 268 269 270 271 272 273 274 275 276 277 278 279 281 283 285 289 291 292 293 294 295 296 297 298 299 300 301 302 303 304 305 306 307 308 309 310 311 312 313 314 315 316 317 318 319 320 321 322 323 324 325 326 327 328 329 330 331 332 333 334 335 336 337 338 339 340 341 342 343 344 345 346 347 348 349 350 351 352 353 354 355 356 357 358 359 360 361 362 363 364 365 366 367 368 369 370 371 372 373 374 375 376 377 378 379 380 381 382 383 384 385 386 387 388 389 390 391 392 393 394 395 396 397 398 399 400 401 402 403 404 405 406 407 408 409 411 412 413 414 415 416 417 418 419 420 421 422 423 424 425 426 427 428 429 430 431 432 433 434 435 436 437 438 439 440 441 442 443 444 445 446 447 448 449 450 451 452 453 454 455 456 457 458 459 460 461 462 463 464 465 466 467 468 469 470 471 472 473 474 475 476 477 478 479 480 481 482 483 484 485 486 487 488 489 490 491 492 493 494 495 496 497 498 499 500 501 502 503 504 505 506 507 508 509 510 511 512
Originally printed in 1885, the ten-volume set, Ante-Nicene Fathers, brings together the work of early Christian thinkers. In particular, it brings together the writings of the early Church fathers prior to the fourth century Nicene Creed. These volumes are noteworthy for their inclusion of entire texts, and not simply fragments or excerpts from these great writings. The translations are fairly literal, providing both readers and scholars with a good approximation of the originals. These writings were heavily influential on the early Church, and for good reason, as they are inspirational and encouraging. These volumes also come with many useful notes, providing the reader with new levels of understanding. Overall, Ante-Nicene Fathers, or any part of it, is a welcome addition to one's reading list.
Tim Perrine
CCEL Staff Writer
Formats available: PDF, Web, ePub, iBook, Kindle, and others. Visit the Kindle or iBook store or see http://www.ccel.org/ccel/schaff/anf08.html.
Originally printed in 1885, the ten-volume set, Ante-Nicene Fathers, brings together the work of early Christian thinkers. In particular, it brings together the writings of the early Church fathers prior to the fourth century Nicene Creed. These volumes are noteworthy for their inclusion of entire texts, and not simply fragments or excerpts from these great writings. The translations are fairly literal, providing both readers and scholars with a good approximation of the originals. This volume has Church fathers from both the third and fourth century. These writings were heavily influential on the early Church, and for good reason, as they are inspirational and encouraging. These volumes also come with many useful notes, providing the reader with new levels of understanding. Overall, Ante-Nicene Fathers, or any part of it, is a welcome addition to one's reading list.
Tim Perrine
CCEL Staff Writer
Formats available: PDF, Web, ePub, iBook, Kindle, and others. Visit the Kindle or iBook store or see http://www.ccel.org/ccel/schaff/anf07.html.